《After Leaving the A-Rank Party, I Aim for the Deep Part of the Labyrinth With My Former Students》


 Volume 1 - CH 1

    Chapter 1- Withdrawal and Encounter


    (TL: By Rafael)


    "As of today, I will leave this party."


    With my words, the rustling that came to my mind disappeared.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have been said these words at the commemorative celebration.


    But I''m sure I couldn''t stand this treatment anymore.


    "Let me ask you then why? Yuki"


    "I''m dissatisfied with the distribution of rewards. Didn''t I already told you about this many times?"(Yuki)


    I showed the party leader, "Knight" Simon, a bag containing today''s rewards.


    I  was only given this as a reward for this request.


    "Too few. This is surely wrong."(Yuki)


    "Even if we are adventurers, we are individuals, even if we are a party. Isn''t itnatural that the reward increases or decreases depending on the contribution?"(Simon)


    "Yeah, Yuki. You don''t fight at all, you just use a few items. Rather, you should be grateful for the rewards?"(Barry)


    It is "Warrior" Barry who agrees with Simon.


    The rewards given to him is probably the second-highest after Simon.


    "Isn''t it just about preparing for" delivery "? It''s useful but  that''s something anyone can do, isn''t it?"


    It is the wizard Jamie who gets drunk and says so while laughing.


    "To get a legitimate reward, you have to do a legitimate job, Yuki. You should work harder and try to contribute to the party."


    Camilla ... I''m saying what''s true, but I think the one who is the most supportive of me is this "monk".


    "What are you going to do after getting out of this party? What else can you do? Yuki. Even now, the only reason I am still keeping you in our party "Thunder Pike" is because you are my childhood friend ."


    Simon looks at me with deep sympathetic eyes.


    Whether conscious or unconscious, they are always  looking down on me.


    "In other words, there wouldn''t it be any problems in this party  without me?"


    "I don''t have any objections..."(Simon)


    Some crispness was in his voice when he said so .


    Perhaps my degree of recognition was at the level  where it would be problem if  there is no other person to impose the chores of the party.


    "Then, I''ll allow  you out of  here. See you."(Simon)


    "Even if you cry and beg to come back, I''m not letting you get back! Gyahaha"(Barry)


    "Goodbye! Don''t come back here anymore! Kyahaha"(Jamie)


    (TL:what a bunch of low lives))


    I stood  up with the voices of Barry and Jamie behind me.


    "Is that really okay? Now is the time to tell if you were just making a joke?"(Simon)


    I raise my middle finger to respond to Simon who asked me that.


    (TL: Our boi is savge)


    "I can do it!"


    In this way, I easily left the party I spent five years in.


    ©¤©¤ The next day.


    As usual, I went to the Adventurer''s Guild in search of a job.


    The large magic screen of the bar and cafeteria shows the dungeon attack by the party currently being streamed. Yesterday I was reflected in that too. It''s on the edge.


    "Adventure stream" sent by adventurers is now one of the largest contents in the world.


    You can watch the live dungeon attack stream, watch the video-edited walkthrough commentary stream, and that''s what some people are doing for cooking and drug synthesis.


    It was all made possible due to the development  of the Magic tool "Artif" which was  rapidly spread and began to be widely used by the adventurers.


    why?


    Because good delivery is  equal to good publicity.


    A talented party is flooded with requests, and a well-worked individual could also be a scouted from royalty and  aristocrats.


    Also, if the best-selling adventurers use their products, shops and manufacturers could easily make a profit, and in many cases, the profits are brought to the adventurers as advertising fees.


    As a result, top parties may hire dedicated personnel for distribution.


    Well, I was the one who was forced to play that role in "Thunder Pike"!


    "Oh, Mr. Yuki. Hello. What can I do for you today?"


    As I approached the counter, the receptionist, Mamaru, smiled and welcomed me.


    "For job search and job registration"(Yuki


    "Job registration? Shouldn''t it have been registered under" Thunder Pike "?"(Mamaru)


    "Because I left it yesterday ..."(Yuki)


    "Oh, well"(Mamaru)


    Mamaru holds his mouth down and smiles.


    "There are many things required for a job registration, so please fill out this form."(Mamaru)


    I run the pen to the required items on the presented paper.


    Name: Yuki Ferdio


    Age: 20 years old


    Gender: Male


    Occupation: Red Mage / Alchemist


    Adventurer creditScore: B rank


    Special Skills and Special Notes:


    ReinforcementBuff,WeakDebuff, Support by using items.


    Nakae is possible. "Adventure delivery" can be shot and edited. There are no restrictions on participation due to rank differences.


    "... That''s what it looks like."(Yuki


    "It''s still a pretty handwriting , isn''t it?"(Mamaru)


    "When you use alchemy, you also need to have the accuracy of the letters."(Yuki)


    "That''s right. Then, put this on the job bulletin board ©¤©¤" Ah! It''s teacher! ""


    Someone rushed in front of the counter before Mamaru''s words were over.


    "Mr. Ferdio! What are you doing?"


    "Hmm? Oh, isn''t it Marina?"(Mamaru)


    "It''s Marina!"(Yuki)


    A red-haired girl  was laughing with a cheerful smile.


    A special request from the Adventurer''s Guild that I received for coin earning about half a year ago ... I''m one of the new adventurers who was in charge of the "Adventurer Preliminary Training" that teaches newcomers about adventuring.


    Certainly, the party was a trio of only girls, and I remember that they  were pretty good.


    "you grew a little taller? Are you doing fine?"(Yuki)


    "Everything is okay! Silk and Rain are also fine."(Marina)


    "I''m glad"(Yuki)


    Adventuring is a high risk, high pay job


    Because it''s a dangerous job, if one get careless , one''ll lose thir job in a blink of an eye ... sometimes it is also life-threatening.


    "So what are you doing now ?"(Marina)


    "I''m looking for a new  party"(Yuki)


    I flutter the job vacancies I wrote and smile.


    I wanted to leave my old party , but I don''t want to show it to my ex-students because it was embarrassing.


    "Well, you are now a  free person right?"(Marina)


    "Ah"(Yuki)


    Marina looks at me then grabs the job vacancy from from my hands.


    "Then, how about joining our party !?"

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    Chapter 2-Student Party and Abandoned Mine Labyrinth


    (TL: By Rafael)


    One hour after Marina''s crazy proposal.


    I was interviewed for a new party at a bar directly managed by the guild.


    The interviewer was my former student.


    Marina  the frolicking "Magic Swordfighter".


    Dark elf,Silk the calm "Ranger / Elementalors" .


    Rain the "Monk / Wizard" who feels a little strange.


    All three are my students from the time of "Adventurer Preliminary Training".


    "Well, Mr. Ferdio? Would you like to join our party ... is that okay?"(Silk)


    "I wonder if that will happen"(Yuki)


    The indescribable expression of Silk makes me laugh unintentionally.


    As a matter of fact, I refused once, but I reluctantly accepted due to Marina''s forcibleness.


    the condition I gave when I stipulated was the consent of the other two people should be obtained for me joining their party.


    "Mr. Ferdio,you will join  right?"(Marina)


    "I think he is good"(Rain)


    Rain says in a soft voice and  nods.


    "I don''t disagree, but ... Mr. Ferdio, are you fine with this ? Our Adventurer credit Score is a low fledgling D rank party. Isn''t it less profitable for a B-rank adventurer to join a D rank party? "(Silk)


    "No problem with that, and maybe it''s better for me."(Yuki)


    "Thunder Pike", which I belonged to, was a party that ran the top of the labyrinth capture with three A ranks.


    To challenge the dungeon with them at the higher level  meant mean more earning   and of course, my burden as a supporter will also increase accordingly.


    A large amount of chemicals,Magic scroll,VariousMagic tools like Artifs are consumed are consumed at a quick rate and the expenses for them are paid from  my own wallet.


    Yesterday''s quest, after which I decided to leave, put me completely in the red.


    But low rank request ,quest or Labyrinth Dungeon meant consumption of these items will decrease.


    If that happens, the balance between consumption and reward should be balanced.


    For a money-eating adventurer like me, I feel that it''s better to handle low-ranked requests.


    "Then that''s good!it''s Decided!"(Marina)


    "Ok, nice to meet you. And since I became one of  your  party member, calling me teacher will feel strange so call me Yuki."(Yuki)


    The three people nod to my words.


    "Thank you, Yuki!"(Marina)


    "Thank you, Mr. Yuki"(Silk)


    "Thank you."(Rain)


    I haven''t felt this naive feeling for a long time.


    I''ve been in Thunder Pike ever since I became an adventurer.


    "Then what should we do for today?"(Silk)


    "Did you have any plans?"(Yuki)


    "Go to'' Paintal Abandoned Mine Labyrinth to get magic iron ore a request quest I am receiving. There is still some grace time, but the client seems to be in a hurry. "(Marina)


    "Paintal Abandoned Mines Labyrinth" is a low rank Small labyrinth Lesser Dungeon.


    The abandoned mine has been transformed into a dungeon, and the danger is not so great.


    The floor is only up to the 10th basement floor, which is just right for them to dive.


    As our first job as a party.


    "Then, let''s call it our first job as a party. As a supporter, I would like to see how the cooperation of the three people will work."(Yuki)


    "Is that fine?"(Yuki)


    "It''s fine. we''ll work hard."(Marina)


    I''ve brought all the adventure equipment with me so it should be okay.


    "Let''s go! Mr Ferdio ©¤©¤ ¡­¡­ I mean Yuki!"(Silk)


    "Oh, there should be a horse-drawn carriage bound for Tenet village around this time. Let''s get on that."(Yuki)


    Everyone makes a blank face after hearing my words.


    "What happened?"(Yuki)


    "...? Do you know the time of the horse-drawn carriage for Tenet village?"(Silk)


    "of course?"(Yuki)


    The work of supporters is diverse.


    Knowledge of transportation is essential for adjusting the time to enter the site.


    "That''s right! Let''s go if you have planned everything"(Marina)


    * * *


    One hour after being shaken by the carriage.


    The entrance to the "Paintal Abandoned Mines Labyrinth" is located after getting off the carriage and walking for a while.


    Not far from the adventure city of Finis, yet Small labyrinth Lesser Dungeon However, this is still the place of work for the fledgling adventurers.


    "Is our goal of magic iron ore on the sixth floor?"


    "No, we''re aiming for getting it  on the 4th or 5th floor. We haven''t defeated the floor boss on the 5th floor yet ..."(Silk)


    Silk tells me with a little embarrassment on her face.


    "I understand. Then, first of all, we must pass  four levels."(Yuki)


    Magic iron ore is a magical iron produced in a mining labyrinth.


    Because it is a material of various alloys and it is easy to pass magical Enchantment in it .It can be said that it is indispensable for craftsmen who want to carve, but this can only be taken from the labyrinth.


    Therefore, it is easy to run out of stock, and craftsmen in a hurry send mining requests to the adventurers in this way.


    There are many mining points for magic iron ore in the "Paintal Abandoned Mine Labyrinth" on the 6th floor.


    Although it is a easy dungeon, it is often difficult to enter the sixth floor.


    As there is a floor boss on the 5th floor that prevents the invasion of the lower layers, which stops the adventurer from reaching the sixth floor and below.


    It may be a little dangerous for three fledgling people like Marina and others.


    "Let''s go!"(Yuki)


    "YESS"(Marina)


    With Marina at the lead we enter the dungeon.


    In her hand is a foldable 10-foot pole. Alright, She seems to remember what I taught.


    If there are no scouts or thief to find traps, it is the least risky for Marina, the strongest physical stats among the there being the "magic swordfighter", to hit the floor.


    Most of the traps are present on the ground.


    ¡­¡­ But me being here , changes the story .


    "Marina, let me take the lead. I''ll do it."(Yuki)


    "But? Yuki is a red mage, right?"


    "I am poor in combat but I excel in support "


    I take the cantera out of the bag and light it.


    A deep blue flame slowly shimmered, illuminating the dim tunnel.


    "What''s that? Beautiful ...!"(Marina)


    "[Cantera of detection]. With this, you can see through the traps."(Yuki)


    By burning the special oil thoracic tool can find traps like a skilled scout.


    The oil itself is made by alchemy, so it''s not that expensive.


    "I can fight reasonably well for this level of dungeon, so Marina cam prepare in case of surprise attack on the party."(Yuki)


    "O.K. I understand"(Marina)


    if I can be honest,


    I''m a little worried.


    "Then, let''s move on. Let''s go to the third floor in the shortest distance. We have to find the iron ore from the fourth floor."(Yuki)


    Slowly proceed through the "Paintal Abandoned Mine Ruins Labyrinth" according to the stride of the three people.


    It hasn''t changed since long ago, here.


    The dungeon where "Thunder Pike" dived for the first time was also here.


    "... Oops, get ready for battle. There''s something in a small room 20 yards away."(Yuki)


    Hearing my words, the three got into their battle mode.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    Chapter  3 Labyrinth Exploration and First Battle


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It''s Bolgle ...!"


    His height is about my waist.


    There were three hairy, monkey-like humanoid monsters hanging out in a small room.


    They''ve already noticed this light, and we are ready for battle over here.


    "I will strike first"


    An arrow shot by Silk makes a sharp wind noise and flies through the tunnel.


    It stabbed deep into Bolgle''s chest without aiming.


    She still has a good arm.


    "Gyagya!"


    Bolgle rushes over here with a strange scream.


    ¡­¡­ But Marina, who had been waiting for it, also comes forward.


    Marina wields a slightly shorter bastard1 sword. It seems that the reach, attack power, and maneuverability are well adjusted for her slightly petite body.


    Well, let''s also do some work .


    First, I shoot three types of <body strengthening> magic toward Marina, then turn my finger as it is  towards the  two borgles.<fall downSnare> Magic.


    It''s a simple magic that just slides your feet to create a gap, but if you get it during close combat, it will be fatal.


    Yes,just like the Bolgle, who was just cut off by Marina.


    "well done"


    "Yeah, it''s  beacuse of Yuki''s magic right now, isn''t it?


    "That''s fine. But you became stronger. I was surprised."


    Bolgle is common Demonmonster


    However, the timing of their jumping out to confront it, the handling of their body, and the positioning so that the rearguard would not be in danger of friendly... Their every move was pretty good.


    If I participate in the spot, I can fight at a B-class party.


    "Thank you very much, but I just trained as sensei instructed me !"


    "Sensei, let''s go. Now, let''s collect the magic stones and proceed ahead."


    Putting a knife in the chest of the dead Bolgle and collecting the magic stones neatly.


    There are magic stones that monsters have in their bodies which is required for the Magic tool ArtifThere are many places where you can buy it, including the Adventurer''s Guild, as it can be used as an operating medium or material for the magic tool.


    It is one of the sources of income for adventurers.


    "Skilled."


    Rain, who was looking at the collection of magic stones with seriousness, said so.


    "Because I''m used to it."


    "We can''t do this."


    "Is that so? Well, I''ll do it mainly in the future, so let''s practice together when we can afford it."


    "Yes"


    After recovering the magic stone of Bolgle, I took the lead again and proceeded carefully through the mine.


    LabyrinthDungeon .As long as it has become one, it is not strange that traps have been made in it, and even monsters will spring up from time to time.


    However, we were able to reach the stairs leading up to the second floor without any problems.


    Is it because their daily activities are good?


    "What''s happening in the dungeon attack routine? Is it a break for each staircase?"


    "Yeah. I also report no wear."


    So that''s it. As I taught, they seem to be faithful to the basics.


    For a while, I put my back on the wall and took a breather.


    "Weapons and armor are not damaged. Physical strength is sufficient!"


    "Used arrows are collected. No  damage."


    "I have no  damage."


    "I have almost no damage. I have enough magical power."


    regular damage  checks are an important routine in dungeon attacks.


    The risk of falling into an unforeseen situation is completely different between a party that does it and a party that does not do it.


    By the way, I rarely did it in "Thunder Pike".


    It''s a shame that there was no declaration until I asked.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    I went down the stairs while holding up the [Cantera of Detective].


    Usually, the more one dives in a dungeon more the Demon monsterbecomes stronger.


    The same is true for "Paintal Abandoned Mine Labyrinth", and the wandering monsters become a little more powerful on the second basement floor.


    Yes, the moment I went down the stairs ... I found those guys.


    "Death minerDead minoris! There are many! "


    Dozens of dead people with pickaxes and shovels surrounded us just down the stairs.


    Death minerDead minorIs an undeath type of Demonmonster And therefore it''s not scared of pain and is generally sturdy.


    "Rain!"


    When Silk called, Rain had already begun to chant.


    While striking the scepter on the ground several times, she begins to cheerfully spin the words of prayer.


    "Marina, Yuki-san, take cover!"


    Silk screams, pulling her own sword .


    "OK!"


    "Leave it to me.


    Although it has been strengthened with, is still quite a valid way of fighting in the hall.


    Well, I also have to work as the middle guard.


    I pull a SwordShort Sword on my waise out and hold it by one hand and slash again and again on Death minerDead minor.


    ShinginMithril was the material by which   SwordShort Sword is  made of was very good for  hurting the undead.


    In the meantime, Rain''s chant was completed.


    At the same time as the sound of the tin cane echoes, the soft light spreads and all the Death minerDead minors were erased.


    No Death minerDead minors were moving,By the time the light subsided.


    "Well done Rain!"


    "Because I got the time to chant, I got them."


    Rain is usually modest, but of that scale


    Is not easy to use. As a "monk" , it seems that she is of rank B or higher.


    Shaking my finger lightly to Rain  I cast<Continuous recovery of magical powerRefresh mana> And take the lead again.


    We may encounter many more battles with such encounters her efficiency will decrease if there is a repulsion ...


    "...? Hey, Yuki. What have you done now?"


    "Oh,  I casted


    <Continuous recovery of magical powerRefresh mana> Didn''t you use ?


    it was to ease your fatigue  from that."


    At my reply, Rain made a blank face.


    TL Note-Do you want me to stop adding names at the end like this Chapter or did you prefer the former style . Tell me in the comments.

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    Chapter 4-Craftsmanship and Dungeon Rice


    (TL: By Rafael)


    "Yuki,


    <Continuous recovery of magical power>Refresh manaCan you use it? "(Rain


    "Yes, because I am a red mage"(Yuki)


    <Continuous recovery of magical powerRefresh mana> Can only be used by red mage it''s a ReinforcementBuff type of magic. No, should I be calling it auxiliary magic?


    This magic is about the surrounding environment Magical powerMana It has the effect of gradually recovering magical power by taking in the magic from the environment.


    It has no immediate effect, but it is a convenient magic that dramatically improves the ability of those who use magic which causes a great strain on their mana pool.


    "What? Is it some amazing magic?"(Marina)


    Rain nods a little to Marina''s roaring voice.


    "It''s a very rare magic. Just being able to use it and  can get  you a place in an A rank party."(Rain)


    "That would be an overstatement."(Yuki)


    I  lightly laugh at Rain''s words.


    Just because it can be used, the A rank party is not so sweet to put someone in their party for just a single spell.


    "It is so because red mage itself is an unlucky job. We have to use a lot of items to continue being beneficial for the party."(Yuki)


    <Continuous recovery of magical power> Refresh manaIt was quite difficult to learn , but it seems that I was talented enough to learn it but it was much more difficult to get the spellbook for it.


    Well, the people in Thunder Pike were insensitive or indifferent to whatever reinforcement assistance I casted on them.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about me  and let''s proceed ahead."(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Rain)


    We go up the second level with caution more than the first level.


    If we come across a flock of that size many times, Rain''s burden will become  too great.


    "What are you doing?"(Silk)


    Silk gives an curious look to me, who sometimes stops and sprinkles holy water at my feet.


    "I''m sprinkling holy water on the ground, because it prevents the undead from chasing us and landing a sneak attack ."(Yuki)


    "Using precious holy water like this ..."(Silk)


    "Well, I don''t recommend it because it costs money to do it normally. This is my own work, so don''t worry about it."(Yuki)


    "Self-made !? Even though you are  not a priest ...?"(Silk)


    "It''s nothing that difficult, though."(Yuki)


    Silk is surprised  but holy water is alchemically crafted. It is a kind of Magic drugPortion.


    It seems that the church uses a material called "Crystal of Light" to create it, but in reality, the undeath is


    You can also make it with the "purifying ashes" that remain after you do.


    The recipe is very simple..


    The earlier Death minerDead minor ashes have been collected properly, so even if I proceed while sprinkling holy water, I will not be in the red.


    "... After all, high-ranked adventurers have great wisdom."(Silk)


    "Well, there are many things I''ve been doing for five years. Well you can always learn from me."


    "Yuki, what''s with that way of speaking ?"


    Marina walking behind makes a small pout.


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    "In the current way, it doesn''t seem like it''s gone. This kind of vibes is like the old time!"(Marina)


    "Hmm? Yeah? I''m sorry if it felt like  that ..."


    Apparently, I''m giving the vibes of a "teacher".


    "I hope you understand adapting so quickly can be a little difficult for me"(Yuki)


    "Even though we are party members but still teach me a lot sensei"(Silk)


    While laughing at the joke of Silk''s , he steadily progresses through the dungeon.


    Even the third level Demonmonster attack them However, we got through without any difficulty and proceeded to the 4th level.


    "Let''s take a break have our meal"(Yuki)


    The plan now  is to move in search of a mining point for magic iron ore.


    One can''t mine with a empty stomach.


    " Not eating rice in the dungeon is kind of depressing ..."(Marina)


    "it can''t be helped"(Rain)


    Marina and Rain, who took out the dried meat and bread from the bag, sighed a little.


    Well, this is what a typical adventurer''s diet is like, but if you eat in a dimly lit place without heat, But if one have the things rice is the only choice to go with .


    But have they forgotten that I am with them  this time?


    "Well, wait. I''ll prepare the food today."(Yuki)


    I moved my hand toward my waist, where my  Magic bagMagic bag was kept then, I take out the frying pan and the small stove and arrange them on the simple desk that was also pulled out from the bag.


    "Wow ...Magic bagMagic bag¡­¡­! "(Rain)


    "Hmm? Is this your first time to seeing it?"(Yuki)


    Rain, whose eyes shine, nods many times and looks at me and the bag alternately.


    "Well, it''s not cheap."(Yuki)


    "I want it someday"(Rain)


    "If you continue your life as  adventure, you will have the opportunity to get it."(Yuki)


    Magic bagMagic bag as Magic toolArtif is  quite popular.


    It''s a price that''s hard to get as a beginner , but you can get it at Magic toolArtif shop you can also  find it normally, or you can find it in the dungeon.


    It is also an indispensable gem for a person who relies on tools like me for support.


    "Well, I will now  prepare the rice."(Yuki)


    It Operates with magic stonesMagic tool I ArtifLight the stove and heat the frying pan while taking out the bucket, eggs, sausages, cheese ... and another pot.


    This pot is a little special.


    I put the pot in the shape of a small barrel on the floor and hit it twice with a ladle, and as I saw it, the pot was filled with steaming soup.


    Hmm, this time it''s a seafood soup.


    "What is this? What is this !? Amazing!"(Rain)


    Rain, who was watching the situation, claps his hands and rejoices.


    As usual she is a Magic toolArtif Freak.


    Even though she can use magic herself.Magic toolArtif ,I think it''s because of the dwarven blood that she is attracted to it.


    "This was picked up in the'' Aurias Royal Castle Ruins'' dungeon [Regular hot potSoup stock] Is a magic pot. It costed a lot to repair, but it''s pretty interesting, isn''t it? "(Yuki)


    "Very interesting ..."(Rain)


    [Regular hot potSoup stock] With the fascinating Rain on the side, put the sausages and eggs in a warm frying pan.


    The sizzling sound of fat and the scent of hunger struck the people around me.


    "..."(Marina)


    "What happened? Marina?"(Yuki)


    "I can''t believe it. It''s a dream to have a decent meal in the dungeon ...?"(Marina)


    "It''s not such a big thing. See, Now eat."(Yuki)


    After saying that and handing over the plate, Marina happily started eating it.


    It''s not a big dish, but it''s worth making it if someone is happy.


    "...?"(Silk)


    Silk  was also interested in the plate that was handed over.


    "Hey, Yuki-san. The rice ... I feel like its releasing magical power."(Silk)


    "Well"(Yuki)


    Well, Silk has  dark elf blood, so she''s sensitive to magical power.


    "Why do these fried eggs and sausages have magical power?"(Silk)


    "Cooking is like alchemy in a broad sense, isn''t it?"(Yuki)


    "Is it wrong?"(Silk)


    "I tried it before, and with a little training I was able to put on magical power in the food."(Yuki)


    "So why magical power ...?"(Silk)


    "That''s because we have to also go mining from here. I''ve been lovingly trying to improve my physical ability so as not to get tired."(Yuki)


    "Cooking is love ...? Love isMagical powerMana was it ¡­¡­? "(Silk)


    Silk holds her head.


    I shouldn''t have talked something so difficult.


    Rain touches the back of the Silk who is in deep thought.


    "Silk, don''t think about it. Feeling, tired?"(Rain)


    I wondered what the witch would say that ... but I bite into the freshly baked sausage.

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    Chapter 5-Mining Points and Proposals


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It''s been a while since I went down to the 4th  level.


    We were lucky enough to find a mining point-and we''re in a critically acclaimed battle with it right now.


    "It''s a big game. It looks like we can get a lot of magic iron ore from it."(Yuki)


    <Slow and Slow>SlowWhile casting the magic of debuff of speed, I maintain a distance from the rampaging "mining point".


    Marina with a sword runs next to me.


    The sword wore black magical power on its blade, giving off a tingling sensation.


    "Wow!"(Yuki)


    The swing-down of Marina slashes the head of the "mining point" and cuts it off.


    "Magic Swordfighter" is a very rare job, and it is said that one in 10,000 people gets it.


    As you can see, her ability is ... "Magic sword".


    It wraps all kinds of weapons with terrifying magical power and greatly increases their attack power.


    Skilled swordfighters are said to tear even Mithril armour like butter.


    "Huh ... huh ..."(Marina)


    (Gasping breath)


    Instead, "magic sword conversion" has the disadvantage of significantly consuming the physical strength and magical power of its user.


    "Are you okay? (Yuki)


    "Yeah! But after all, about 10 seconds is my current limit ..."(Marina)


    "If you master your abilities, you will get used to it."(Yuki)


    I shake my finger and


    <Continuous recovery of magical powerRefresh manna> Is given to Marina.


    "Then I''ll dig for the ore . You three should take a rest."(Yuki)


    "Yes"(Marina)


    "Mining point" that has stopped moving or one could call it  ©¤©¤LizardsRock lizard  . When I swung the pickaxe down on its back, the magic iron ore that crystallized and became like an ingot fells from his back.


    This Lizards Rock lizard lives n the mine by eating stones.


    However, it only consumes stones, not metal. As a result, the metal that became an impurity crystallizes on its back and grows like ingots, which makes it a quite interesting creature.


    While reverberating metallic sound echoes in this "Paintal Mine" ''s mine shaft, the magic iron ore is silently torn off from the lizard back.


    Some of them are ordinary iron ore and copper, but it doesn''t matter. They also can have their uses.


    "So is this ore fine?"(Yuki)


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you ..."(Marina)


    "It''s okay. I didn''t ask, but how many deliveries are there for this job?"(Yuki)


    It was a huge individual, so I was able to mine it reasonably well, but I don''t think this is enough.


    "It states a dozen standard ingots, so ... a little more is needed ."( Marina)


    "Then,  we need to find another one ... Let''s go down one more  level.LizardsRock lizard.  is a territorial creature. There may be no second one in this level. " (Yuki)


    In terms of habitat, there are a little more of them on the 6th floor.


    If my intuition is correct, this is probably the only four-tiered animal on this level.


    It was pretty big.


    "That''s right. Is it fine for Marina and Rain?"


    "Okke!"(Marina)


    "all right"(Rain)


    Marina stands up quickly.


    "Marina, can you continue?"


    "Yeah!


    <Continuous recovery of magical powerRefresh manna> is amazing. The dullness in my body is completely healed. "(Marina)


    "Is it a matter of the amount of magical power your body can recover with this ... You have to train your magical power. I will teach you when I have time."(Yuki)


    "Really? Thank you, Yuki!"(Marina)


    Marina smiles cheerfully comparable to a blooming flower.


    The atmosphere of the party is completely different just because there is such a  bright person in it.


    "Well, let''s go crisply"(Yuki)


    We headed down the stairs as it was, and after taking another break in the stairs area, we headed to the fifth floor.


    We Explored carefully while looking for LizardsRock lizard.


    "Not even one ...?"(Silk)


    "Oh, maybe someone has already subdued it."(Yuki)


    The fact that there is a request means that there is not enough supply.


    It is not strange that another client has made the same request to another adventurer.


    Lizards Rock lizardcreated by the magical power of the labyrinth is a monster so, if the day goes by, it will reappear, but ... I want to do this job in a day.


    And it seems that I''m not the only one who thinks so.


    "Let''s find a little more"(Silk)


    "Yeah. Somewhere, maybe."(Rain)


    Silk and Rain expand the map to find places you haven''t explored yet.


    Meanwhile, Marina is on the lookout for any possible danger.


    It''s a nice party with good cooperation.


    Isn''t this possible then?


    "It''s just my  suggestion ... How about breaking through the floor boss and going to the 6th floor?"(Yuki)


    Everyone looks surprised at my suggestion.


    "The number of members in this party is increased with me, and I think we are working quite good  together. I think we can surely breakthrough, right?"(Yuki)


    "We can only breakthrough if we have the help of Me Yuki ..."(Silk)


    "What are you talking about? I''m already a party member, so feel free to rely on me."(Yuki)


    Silk makes a surprised face at my reply.


    After all, it seems that I still have the feeling I had when I was a "teacher".


    "And I have to give a presentation to newcomers."(Yuki)


    "presentation?"(Marina)


    "Oh. I''ll do my best at the floor boss. I have to appeal to you that I can be of use to you."(Yuki)


    Immediately, the three laugh bitterly.


    "Your awesomeness has already been fully conveyed."(Marina)


    Is that so?


    There are still many things I can do.


    Well, let''s do our best to get a grasp of it.


    "But if that''s the case, let''s accept  Yuki''s suggestion. I also want to see Yuki''s full power."


    "Leave it to me. I''ll show you a strong senpai style."


    I laughed with confidence and started walking toward the innermost part of the 5th floor with everyone else

 Volume 1 - CH 6

    Chapter 6-Lucky Fourth Piece and Yuki''s Ability


    (TL: By Rafael)


    (TL: This Sponsored chapter was made possible by our patron grumpy who supported us on Kofi, you can also support us by buying us kofi by clicking the blue button at the end)


    The floor boss on the 5th floor of "Paintal Abandoned Mine Labyrinth" is "Steel crabSteel club It is a huge crab that is as big as a small carriage.


    As its name suggests, it is a difficult enemy with a steel shell, and it is said that a magical powered attack is necessary to kill it.


    It''s a pretty dangerous opponent for a fledgling adventurer.


    "Well, first let me go alone"(Yuki)


    "Well, will you be okay? Yuki"(Marina)


    Marina asks me with a worried voice, but I nod and reply.


    "I''m thinking of attiring a little as a senior adventurer and not as a newcomer."


    Take out the "adventure delivery"* equipment from the bag and float it in the sky.


    (TL:  recording device if you guys forgot)


    Floating automatic shooting Magic toolArtifact, "GoPro-kun".


    "Delivery", do you use it for...? "(Rain)


    "No, it''s for recording. I''m recording all my battles with the floor bosses, even though I''ll only check it later."


    Rain is looking at the fluffy floating "GoPro-kun" with great interest like a Magic toolArtifact freak.


    "Let''s deliver" live "!"


    "Hmm? It''s okay, but ... why?"


    "Because it looks interesting!"


    She can be pretty honest.


    "Then, do you want me to register this as a party stream ... Well, by the way, I didn''t hear the name of our ''party."


    "I''m ashamed to say that I haven''t registered one yet ... I haven''t officially registered  the party yet."


    Silk gets smaller and answers with a mumbling.


    You don''t have to be can''t depressed.


    There are quite a few parties like that.


    "Then, let''s decide now!"(Marina)


    "Do you   have any names in mind?"(Yuki)


    Marina, who is supposed to say something back doesn''t respond.


    Maybe she didn''t think about anything ...?


    When I thought so, she made a suggestion in a small voice.


    "©¤©¤ ¡­¡­'' Clover''. Well, Yuki is our fourth lucky one!"


    (TL: four-leaf clover is a rare clover which is seen as something lucky as the fourth leaf indicates luck)


    "Oh, that''s a great name coming  for Marina."(Silk)


    "Yeah, okay, okay."(Marina)


    I don''t know why it makes my back itchy, but it is fine if the three of them liked the name.


    "Okay, let''s go to the guild to register the party when we get back. Well, first ... okay, I set it up. First memorable live stream of" Clover "my floor boss battle? ... Wait? ? "(Yuki)


    Even though it''s the first delivery of this party is it okay for me as a newcomer to be the one defeating it?


    Isn''t it better to have a picture of us four people doing something?


    "OK!"(Yuki)


    It seems to be good if I can make it a memorable one.


    "Then, lets do this?"(Yuki)


    I open the door between the floor bosses with a lot of self-reinforcement on me.


    It was in the middle of a large cavity arranged like an amphitheatre.


    I notice this and beat of the scissors sound created by Steel crabSteel club..


    During this menacing movement, I wave my finger and shoot multiple magic in a row.


    "


    Poison goes around it .


    "...


    Collapse weakened the Steel crabSteel club This became the decisive hit.


    The body that became fragile due to its doubled weight could not bear it,Steel crabSteel club makes a metallic sound and stops moving as if lying on the ground.


    The feeling that the debuff magic that was working on it  was released one after another reaches me.


    Steel crabSteel club motionless body was proof that I  had killed him.


    no debuff  magic can be applied to a corpse.


    "The subjugation is complete .... Thank you for watching!" Delivery end "."(Yuki)


    I End the "live delivery" that no one is watching at the same time as my greeting, and hear the three people behind me laughing.


    "How was it-wooo....?"(Yuki)


    Marina   while dashing suddenly hugged me.


    "Good"(Marina)


    Marina''s dash hug with metal armor was quite aggressive.


    I would prefer she doing  it when she''s not wearing armor anyway.


    "Wow! Yuki! I didn''t know there was such a way of fighting!"(Marina)


    "I was also surprised. No way, I could kill the floor boss with only debuff magic ...!"(Silk)


    "You used it continuously without chanting ...! That''s amazing, I''ve never seen it."(Rain)


    It seemed to be accepted  by everyone and I was relieved.


    At the time of "Thunder Pike", I was told that it wouldn''t look good on the stream and I wasn''t even given the opportunity to play an active role in the party .


    "Is it a little?"


    "very!"


    While laughing at Marina in a good mood I approach the corpse of Steel crabSteel club.


    It''s pretty big. It will sell at a good price.


    "Do you leave the dismantling to the guild?"


    I used the Magic bagMagic bag  to store the Steel crabSteel club''s entire corpse and urging the three to the stairs.


    "But is that okay ...? Aren''tyou feeling tired do you want me to give you a piggyback...?"(Silk)


    "Then, let''s do it with four people next time. I will not  be tired if all of us will work together ."(Yuki)


    "Yes, if Yuki says so."(Silk)


    Silk is a little too serious, but I  was glad she cared about me.


    However, it is certain that she is too careful to demonstrate her abilities. With a little more confidence, she should be a better adventurer.


    "Well, before going down the stairs ,Let''s open it. "(Yuki)


    The destination I showed was where the  Steel crabSteel club corprse was present Where now  stood the Treasure Chestchest as  it appeared before without anyone else noticing it.

 Volume 1 - CH 7

    Chapter 7-Groundless fears and party leader decisions


    (TL: By Rafael)


    "Well, that was a big haul."(Yuki)


    On the way back to Finis in the horse-drawn carriage, my face beamed with a sense of accomplishment.


    At any rate, the treasure chest that appeared from the floor boss was filled with a large amount of ores and ingots, including magical iron ore.


    treasure chests  are one of the mysterious phenomena known as the "blessings of labyrinthine dungeons.


    These chests, which appear in mysterious ways, are filled with everything from gold, silver and jewels to junk, and sometimes valuable magical artifacts are unearthed.


    and it''s not an exaggeration to say that the best part of dungeon attacks is the romance they contain.


    The contents of this dungeon may not be for adventurers looking for valuable magical artifacts, but it was a great help for Clover, who was hesitant to go down to the sixth underground level.


    If the four of us could fight our way through this time, we could get down to the sixth basement without hesitation or worry.


    "Well, seniors. How was the work of the newcomer?"(Yuki)


    "Well, it was off the charts. ......"(Marina)


    "It was amazing."(Silk)


    "Food was delicious."(Rain)


    Only Rain''s evaluation was questionable, but I guess it was good.


    "I''m glad it was useful. I''m glad I was helpful, but isn''t it difficult when someone like me suddenly joins the party?"(Yuki)


    In fact, I regret that I was a little too good at acting like a senior .......


    A novice has his or her own way of doing things. At a time when they want to gain experience through trial and error, it must be difficult for them to do so with someone of a different rank like me.


    If the girls reacted too negatively ...... this time, it would be better for them  if I would leave the party.


    "It wasn''t difficult at all. It was a lot of fun!"(Marina)


    "You''re thinking too much, Yuki-san rather  I''m sorry I''ve been so dependent on you.(Silk)


    "I want to be with you. You know so much and you''re so funny."(Rain)


    "Oh, really, ......?"(Yuki)


    I''m sure I''m not the only one to find the last one strange.


    "You tried to leave our party, didn''t you?¡¡¡¡No, you can''t." (Marina)


    "What?¡¡¡¡What?¡¡¡¡Why leave?" (Silk)


    "Did I say something rude?" (Rain)


    They pinched my clothes one after the other, making me cringe.


    Don''t look at me like that.


    "No, I hope you guys don''t mind that" (Yuki)


    I just thought it might hurt their pride and sense of adventure to have me, a former instructor with a different rank and age, suddenly join a fledgling party full of girls.


    Perhaps reading my feelings, Silk clapped her hands and made a frightening suggestion.


    "Then let''s have Yuki-san be the party leader."(Silk)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    "Until now, I''ve been acting as a kind of interim leader, but we''ve never had a proper leader. We didn''t even have a name for the party." (Silk)


    "No, that''s ok but why......  me."(Yuki)


    "It''s a always better to have a good idea of what you''re doing. I was surprised when Marina suddenly asked him to join the party, but it must have been the guidance of a spirit.(Silk)


    (TL: Elf and spirit are related things. Go read our weed reincarnation if you got interested)


    That spirit must be  the spirit of recklessness and pride, isn''t it?


    I''m sure it''s an absurd decision to ask me to be a party leader when I''ve only been here a day!


    "I agree with her!¡¡¡¡I''m also with you! You''ll be fine!"(Marina)


    "Yes. He''s got a lot of experience." (Rain)


    "Hey, hey, hey,girls ......don''t jump on the train" (Yuki)


    "Clover was the first name I came up with after you joined. It''s like we just formed today, right?"(Marina)


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I don''t think I  can escape this one.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" (Yuki)


    "Of course!¡¡¡¡We can trust Yuki!"(Marina)


    Don''t be so quick to trust men, Marina.


    However, I think the position of leader is a good way to follow up on the kind of danger that these girls will face from now on.


    I may be able to keep them away from some of the dangers they may encounter in the future.


    "I understand that. But if you think I''m not good enough as a leader, you can always remind me."(Yuki)


    The three girls clapped their hands together in delight at my reluctant reply.


    We had been back in Finis for about two hours.


    I applied for a party name to the guild and we completed the request.


    The reward wasn''t much, but the steel crab we brought back to ...... sold for a pretty good price because it was in good condition, so I was satisfied.


    """" Cheers for completing Clover''s first mission!""""(Everyone)


    Marina, who had changed into plain clothes, drank a mug of malt ale in one gulp.


    She''s a good drinker.


    "I''m glad we were able to accomplish your request."(Yuki)


    "It''s all thanks to you, isn''t it?" (Silk)


    "Yes. That magic sequence was amazing ......!" (Marina)


    Rain moved a plate of fried shrimp in front of me with some hesitation.


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    "It''s delicious. Try it."(Rain)


    ...... I almost burst into tears.


    I''ve never had anyone take my food away from me, but I''ve never had anyone share it with me before too.


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    "It''s good, right?" (Rain)


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    I thanked Rain with a small smile and put the small bag on the table before I forgot.


    It''s the reward for completing the order and the money from the sale of the steel crabs and all that.


    "Silk, what did you do with the sharing of the reward?" (Yuki)


    "I was in charge of it all." (Silk)


    "What?" (Yuki)


    This was a surprise.


    It''s not a common system for adventurers who are highly individualistic.


    "It''s an allowance system!¡¡¡¡Oh, but from now on, We''ll have Yuki with us, so should we change it?" (Marina)


    "Yes, we should. But now that Yuki-san is here,  If you want to manage it all, I can withdraw all the money from my account."(Silk)


    "No, that was a bit unexpected. ...... What should I do? By the way, is there a reason why you are doing this?(Yuki)


    Silk nodded in response to my question.


    "We''re thinking of buying a base of operations eventually. We don''t feel comfortable living in an inn forever."(Silk)


    "Oh, I see. ......" (Yuki)


    So they''re consciously saving money.


    "I''m not sure what to do with it. Why don''t we just deposit it in the party safe?" (Yuki)


    "That''s right. We can do that now that we''ve officially registered as a party. But are you sure?" (Silk)


    "Just because I''m in doesn''t mean I''m going to change everything." (Yuki)


    In fact, I hardly consumed any items during this quest.


    I can make I own when you have the time and sell the surplus so I won''t be in the red like I have been.


    "Well then, thank you again."(Yuki)


    As I raised my mug, I heard a voice shouting from the entrance of the bar.


    Is there some kind of trouble?


    "I can''t do this!¡¡¡¡I''m out of here!"


    "I''m out of here!" The bar echoed with a line I had heard somewhere before.


    TL Note-I changed my Translation style, tell in the comments how you feel about it and the mc got a deja vu now. Stay tuned for the next chapter day after tomorrow. PS: Now you can donate through the floating widget of Kofi ..the blue one.

 Volume 1 - CH 8

    Chapter 8-Simon''s Miscalculation and Misunderstanding (Thunder Pike Perspective)


    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}


    (This chapter was made possible by our patron Krazey)


    (TL: By Rafael)


    (* From the perspective of "Knight" Simon, the leader of "Thunder Pike")


    ...... In any case, the situation is not good.


    Is it because of the new members who have temporarily joined?


    Perhaps we should have worked together a little more before we left.


    "Barry!¡¡¡¡We''re getting reinforcements from the West Passage, demon monsters!¡¡¡¡Please!"


    "Don''t be silly!¡¡¡¡We''ve got our hands full!


    It''s no good, we can''t withstand the demon monsters at this rate.


    They''ll push us away.


    "Rookie Cork!¡¡¡¡Hold them off!


    "There''s no way I can do that!


    The new member is a B-ranked "Ranger/Thief".


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    No. ...... But even so, the demons are too strong today. I''m not sure what to do.


    I''ve been in this labyrinth of the ruins of King Aurias'' castle many times before.


    The highest point we have reached is the 17th level.


    But for some reason, we''re stuck on the fourth level and so on today.


    "There''s something wrong!¡¡¡¡The demon monsters are too strong!


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    However, the strength is clearly different from before. It is quick, hard, and sharp.


    "What''s going on? Are the demon monsters getting stronger than before?"


    "What are you talking about, ......?¡¡¡¡Why did you decide to dive here with such ability, ......?"


    The newcomer, Cork, has a strange look on his face.


    "I''m not sure what to say."


    One of the crocodile-headed direwolves had broken through the vanguard and was biting Jamie.


    I can''t believe he got through so easily!


    "Damn it!¡¡¡¡Jamie!"


    I wanted to go help him, but there were three crocodile-headed direwolves in front of me.


    If I turn my back on them, they''ll jump on me in a heartbeat.


    But I have to do something quickly. ...... Jamie is already limping from being swung around while being bitten.


    "Camilla, get some recovery magic!


    "I have no more magic left!"


    That''s ridiculous!


    It hasn''t been that long since we dove in, you know?


    Normally, we''d have made it to the fifth level with time to spare!


    Why?


    What''s different?


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    "Damn it!"


    I''m going to hit the crocodile-headed direwolf in the back while I can!


    "Cork, cover me!


    "I''m trying!"


    I let go of the stuck Jamie and rush at the Crocodile Wolf Dire Wolf that was about to attack the monk Camilla.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    (I killed it!)


    I was convinced of this, but the flash of my all-out effort failed to kill the crocodile-headed dire wolf.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    ......, but I was able to drive the Crocodile Wolf Dire Wolf away from the rear guard position.


    Now is our chance.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    I picked up Jamie, who was still breathing, and ran toward the stairs.


    "Cork, please take the lead!¡¡¡¡Use your arrows to slow them down!


    "Don''t be absurd!¡¡¡¡You''re killing me!


    Without listening to the leader''s orders, Cork runs alongside me.


    In the back, Barry and Camilla were being chased by the Crocodile Wolf Dire Wolf.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    "Huh, huh ......, somehow we managed to escape."


    I finally made it to the stair area and took a breath.


    "Jamie, are you okay?¡¡¡¡......Jamie?"


    When I put Jamie down on the floor, he was breathing shallowly and looking pale.


    "Camilla, can you still use your recovery magic?"


    "''I''ll meditate and recover my magic. Please give me some time.


    "Where are the mana potions?"


    "I don''t have it."


    I knew something was wrong.


    "Gahh...... hugh...... hugh......"


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I think it''s a good idea.


    It seemed as if Jamie''s heart was about to stop.


    "Yes, a healing potion!¡¡¡¡Does anyone have it?"


    "I don''t have it. That''s the job of the scullery maid."


    "Then cork!¡¡¡¡Do you have any?"


    In response to my question, the hunter reluctantly pulls out a small bottle.


    "Thank you. Now, give it to me."


    "You know what?  This is my money, this is my medicine, and I have no reason to give it to you."


    "What are you talking about?¡¡¡¡My friends are dying here!"


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    "I''m not sure how you can act like that when your friends'' lives are at stake."


    "You''re the one who told me I had to pay for my own supplies when I joined, aren''t you?¡¡¡¡Don''t take it for granted."


    "Damn it, ......!¡¡¡¡Anyway, it concerns Jamie''s life now.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    The rest is just a matter of luck.


    A few hours later.


    When I managed to save Jamie and returned to Finis, the sun had already set.


    This was the first time since the formation of Thunderpike that something like this had happened, and it was all due to the selfishness and unworthiness of this new member.


    As the leader of the group, I have to say something very clearly.


    "Cork, your attitude is unbecoming of a fellow member."


    "Yeah, I don''t want you guys here. I was wondering how good the up-and-coming Thunderpikes were, but I had no idea they couldn''t even figure out their own abilities."


    I''m not sure I''m embarrassed to admit that I''m not good enough.


    It''s a good idea to have a better grasp of what you''re doing.


    "If you want to continue to work with us, you should not make such comments."


    "......"


    After a pause, Cork shouted.


    "I can''t do this!¡¡¡¡I''m out of here!"


    TL Note- The first sponsored Chapter for this series  is here and I didn''t put the names in the end because I didn''t felt the need in this chapter with no Main cast in it and I would like to thank our patron Krazey for making this sponsored Chapter possible.

 Volume 1 - CH 9

    Chapter 9-Celebration and Gratitude


    "It''s kind of a big deal, isn''t it?"(Marina)


    "Yeah."(Yuki)


    I couldn''t tell them that the people making the noise were my former party.


    I don''t know what the hell they''re doing.


    Since I''m no longer there to deal with the problems in the open, I hope they''ll pull up their weight a little.


    But I don''t care.


    The Thunderpike is still making noise, but I leave it alone and turn to the three of them.


    "So, what are we going to do tomorrow?¡¡¡¡Should we take a rest day?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. I try to make two days off after we complete a request. Of course, I''ll leave it to you, sir."(Silk)


    "Silk, you''re acting like a teacher again."(Yuki)


    "Oh, ......."(Silk)


    Silk blushed while  holding her mouth.


    "You''ll have to get used to it. We''re going on vacation tomorrow and the day after."(Yuki)


    "What about you, Yuki?(Marina)


    "Well, I''m going to take a quick look around the market and replenish my  supplies, like magic scrolls and potion potions."(Yuki)


    I''ll also use the Blessed Ashes I picked up to make some holy water.


    It''s a useful item in many ways, that''s for sure.


    "You''re an alchemist, aren''t you? I''m a little jealous."(Rain)


    Rain laughed softly.


    I think he might be a little drunk.


    In fact, alchemists are not really suitable for adventurers.


    This is because most of their abilities are concentrated in the production of magical artifacts and medicines.


    In addition, the initial investment in knowledge and tools is quite high.


    It''s an unfortunate job that requires a lot of time and effort.


    In any case, most of its abilities depend on consumables, so it costs money.


    Most alchemists work in stores or adventurer''s guilds, not as adventurers.


    However, there are some magical artifacts and scrolls that can only be used by an alchemist, so there are a few who will become adventurers if there are other useful jobs.


    Like ...... me.


    "The day after tomorrow is fine for hanging out.If the day after tomorrow is okay with you, I''ll just hang around and see what I can find."(Yuki)


    "No, you need to get some rest. That''s what the doctor said."(Silk)


    Silk held up a finger to warn me.


    I think Silk should be the leader after all.


    "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll see you here in the morning in three days. If you have any business, give word to the "Dancing Duck Pavilion" on West Street. I''ll be staying there."(Yuki)


    "Will I see Yuki there?(Marina)


    " Maybe, I don''t know. What do you want?"(Yuki)


    Marina shook her head.


    Marina shook her head, "No. No, I just thought I''d ask yiu out if you''re free."


    (TL: I ship them)


    "Marina, no matter how much I know you, you should be a little more careful with men, okay?¡¡¡¡What if I''m a bad guy?"(Yuki)


    "Bad guys don''t warn like this, okay?(Marina)


    "......"(Yuki)


    I was at a loss for words.


    That''s true, but I feel something different.


    "Well, maybe when I get the chance. Besides, we can go on as many adventures together as we want."(Yuki)


    "I see."(Marina)


    (Marina''s thoughts here I guess)


    He seemed to agree with me, but it was a bit risky.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    (It ended)


    "Hey, isn''t that ...... Yuki?"(Marina)


    When I looked up, I saw that the large screen in the tavern was showing the "Today''s Hot Feeds".


    The screen showed me in my red adventuring gear.


    "It''s really you!"(Marina)


    Marina stood up halfway from her chair and stared at the screen.


    On the screen, the Red Mage was conquering the Steel Crab Steel Crab solo, without even touching it.


    The number of views displayed at the bottom of the screen was ......5000 over.


    "What?"(Yuki)


    I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    It''s only been about half a day since the "delivery". It''s a strange number.


    "I''m not sure what to say. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.¡¡¡¡You can easily defeat the steel crab, which is said to be a newcomer killer in the ruins of the Paenthal mine, without even touching it. It''s not easy for even a famous adventurer to do this. What do you think of this, Gato-san?"(Commentator A)


    ''No, no, I was surprised. It''s refreshing to see that a red mage, which is said to be an unpopular profession, can fight like this. I''ve never heard of a party called "Clover" before.(Commentator Gato)


    " I know most of the top rankers'' parties, but I''ve never heard of it either. Maybe it will bring a new style to the game!"(Commentator A)


    "Keep watching this was today''s....featured delivery "(Commentator Gato)


    The official personality of the Adventurer''s Guild lightly summarized, and the screen showed the next image.


    I sipped my malt ale, stunned. "The number of viewers exceeded 6,000 at the end. That''s my teacher."(Silk)


    "I was surprised, too. It''s an easy place to stumble, and maybe the newbies were watching."(Yuki)


    "But it''s not bad. Yuki is just too good."(Marina)


    It''s true that if you want to imitate me, you''ll have to have a certain amount of training.


    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it to get the most out of your money.


    "Let''s drink again."(Rain)


    Rain pours some malt ale into my mug.


    "Celebrating." (Rain)


    "We''ve got so much to celebrate today!¡¡¡¡It''s all thanks to you, isn''t it?" (Marina)


    "Oh, I''m so glad you said that."(Yuki)


    Marina has a big smile on her face, and I smile too.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this happy.


    As I clinked my mug with Marina''s, I thought of something else.


    (......) If anything, it was thanks to Marina.


    It was because of Marina''s appearance at the reception counter that I am here now.


    When I think about it, my gratitude grows.


    As mentioned earlier in the delivery commentary, the Red Mage is not a very popular job.


    There are only a few of them, the people around them don''t understand them well, and their skills, such as strengthening and weakening, are often avoided because of their plain impression.


    But Marina had invited me to this party simply because she was a friend of mine.


    The three of them accepted me with two words.


    "Thank you, guys."(Yuki)


    The three of them rolled their eyes at the words that escaped my lips.


    "What''s wrong?¡¡¡¡Yuki. We''re the ones who should be thanking you." (Marina)


    "I''m not sure what to say.¡¡¡¡Are you okay?(Rain)


    "If there''s something on your mind, just let me know." (Silk)


    Oh, they  were worried about me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, but I guess we''ll have to talk about this another time.


    Eventually, when the girls stop at some place......, I''m sure I''ll tell them how I feel.


    I''ll tell them how I feel, and I''ll be stronger to get through it with them.


    I made a vow in my heart to do so, and drank my beer in one gulp.

 Volume 1 - CH 10

    Chapter 10-Kinda Smelly Request and Mamaru-san''s Warning


    It was early in the morning after a two-day vacation.


    I headed to the Adventurer''s Guild and groaned as I looked at the request board.


    "Hmm..."(Yuki)


    "How can I help you?" (Mamaru)


    "I was wondering if there was anything that would give the three of us experience and still have a good adventurer credit score and reward.  "(Yuki)


    "That''s pretty greedy of you."(Mamaru)


    "Yeah, I think I can go B-rank in terms of experience but not in terms of ability. With my assistance, I think we can go for a B-rank request, but they won''t be happy if we achieve a B-rank solely due to me. ......" (Yuki)


    Mamaru-san laughs again as I groan even more.


    "You''re really like a teacher. I think I understand why Silk-san calls you teacher. "(Mamaru)


    "Even you, Mamaru-sanl!¡¡¡¡Please stop it. "(Yuki)


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "I''m not sure what to say. A C-rank request.¡¡¡¡Why is this a C rank?"(Yuki)


    The content written on the handed request form is "Delivery of Maruishi of Yomun Waterfall: 4".


    Yomun Waterfall is a waterfall in the depths of the Ordan Lakeside Forest, about a day away from Finis, and the round stones in the waterfall basin have the property of being transparent like crystals when magical power is applied.


    Rich <lightLight£¾ For Magic toolArtifact  Often requested as a light source material for the quest.


    However, the rank of the request is about D at most.


    The fledgling who began to learn to leave the city should be a light request to go a little further after practising camp.


    Then, what can be considered ...


    "Are there any changes in the forest on the shores of Lake Oldan?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. It seems that a large monster has settled down, and even if you make a request to a D-rank adventurer, it often fails .... I want to emphasize certainty in this request, so please use rank C. They said"(Mamaru)


    The rank of the request is A to F rank.


    The closer you are to A, the higher the difficulty level of the request, higher


    Adventurer score will be required to accept such kind of missions


    On the contrary, the client must also present a corresponding reward, and the request fee paid to the guild will be high.


    "The deadline is as short as one week, what will you do?"(Mamaru)


    "Nothing for now, at least "(Yuki)


    It''s a good job , I think even though it has kinky smell but I can get a C-rank reward and adventurer credibility score for a job that''s usually equivalent to a D-rank.


    It''s a good job, but it''s better to wait until the three of us are all together before answering.


    "Can I peel it off and hold it?"(Yuki)


    Peeling off means to take a good request and put it on hand for the time being.


    Although it is not so much complimented by the gray act, due to the adventurer''s guild system that "good request is first come, first served", it is not possible to remove the request first with the body under consideration and consult with friends. As is often the case, the guild is also closing his eyes.


    "It''s out of the powers of guild staff to ask something like that."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru gives us a request slip with a bitter smile.


    When I gave a light bow and looked around, the three girls had just appeared at the entrance.


    "Oh! Yuki!"(Marina)


    While smiling at Marina who runs up like a puppy, I show her the request form.


    "I have a good request, how about it?"(Yuki)


    "OK, let''s take it!"(Marina)


    What should I do, Marina may be a little weak against me.


    "If Yuki says it''s good then it must be  good, isn''t it?"(Marina)


    "That''s right. After all, the teacher is the leader now."(Silk)


    "No objection"(Rain)


    "Then, I  will process with the acceptance."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru, who was right next to me, pulled out the request form from my hand and walked to the counter.


    "Hey, are you guys fine with this job?"(Yuki)


    "We are fine . I''ve been to the Oldan Lakeside Forest once! But why is it C rank?"(Silk)


    We should discuss that first ...


    "It seems that a demon beast may come out. Will you still do it it?"(Yuki)


    "No, I want our Adventurer Credibility Score to rise , so let''s take it. There''s no guarantee that we''ll run into one, and we''ll just have to deal with it if it comes to that."


    "I feel safe with Yuki."(Marina)


    Where does that trust come from ...


    I''m the one who said I''d take it.


    "Then go get your gear. We''ll meet here in an hour." (Yuki)


    "Just the gear?"(Silk)


    "No problem, I''m always stocked with adventure gear and food. We''ll be ready for the coach before noon in an hour. "(Yuki)


    "All right!¡¡¡¡We''ll hurry and finish as soon as we can!"(Silk)


    The three who nodded to my words disappear at the entrance of the guild.


    Mamar presented a receipt to me while  showing it off.


    "Yes, here the receipt. Please do your best."(Yuk


    "Maybe you were aiming for me ?"(Yuki)


    "Fufu, actually. I can hear some voices waiting for the next delivery of" Clover."(Mamaru)


    In the end, the Steel Crab strategy delivery was viewed more than 10,000 times.


    For distribution viewing, now called "tablet"Magic toolArtifact is popular even among people in Ichii, and adventure distribution is one of the most popular distributions.


    ......


    ...... may have been a little too obvious.


    "I''m sorry. (Yuki)


    "I''m looking forward to it too, actually."(Mamaru)


    "Even you, Mamaru-san." (Yuki)


    I sighed a little and took the receipt.


    "I''m going to deliver it for the sake of them. I''m sure the adventurer''s guild will find it useful. "(Yuki)


    The distribution is not only for entertainment.


    It''s also useful for adventurers to apply for adventurer credibility scores.


    If you can capture information about the mysterious magical beast in the Lake Ordan Forest, and if possible, its defeat, in a video, you can expect to earn more adventurer credibility points than if you fulfill the request.


    That way, Marina and the others would be able to take on a wider range of jobs and make even more progress.


    "Just one more thing."(Mamaru)


    "What? "(Yuki)


    "I wonder if it''s because of the rumors, people with bad behavior sometimes talk about Mr. Yuki.You have to be careful. (Mamaru)


    "...... Okay. Thank you, Mamaru-san"(Yuki)


    I replied so, and I left the adventurer''s guild, paying attention to the signs behind me.

 Volume 1 - CH 11

    Chapter 11-Mysterious Tracker and Mysterious Case


    Someone was following me as I hurried down the road to the inn.


    I don''t know who they are, but what do they want?


    But it''s a messy tail.


    It''s probably not a real bandit Thief.


    But that doesn''t make me feel any better. They might be planning to attack us when the streets are less crowded, and it''s really creepy.


    I have to get ready to make a request, and I don''t know what to do.


    All right, ......, no choice, let''s run.


    Raises agility and I start running at once.


    I knew my way around East Street. I knew all the lanes and streets by heart.


    After running for a while, the presence behind me had disappeared.


    (Has he given up?) I thought.


    I thought so, but I was wrong.


    The person behind me, who had stopped following me, had decided to ambush me in front of the inn.


    "You''re Yuki, right?"


    "No?


    "Don''t lie to me!


    I didn''t think I could fake it, but I couldn''t.


    "If you were so sure and were following me, don''t bother asking.


    I sighed back, and the figure glared at me.


    The man was a little older than me, with a slightly round body. He''s dressed in fine clothes.


    Are you some kind of merchant from someplace nice?


    "So?¡¡¡¡What do you want from me?


    "Get out of that party.


    "What?"


    My mind was filled with questions.


    I''ve only been at the party for three days and now I''m being asked to leave.


    And it''s from a complete stranger.


    "It''s not a bright  idea. I''m the leader of Clover, after all.


    "What?¡¡¡¡You''re the leader?¡¡¡¡You are the leader?


    "Yeah.


    "...... You''ve got to be kidding me!


    The man, suddenly enraged, drew his sword from his waist.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    In the adventure city of Finis, there are many people who carry weapons due to the nature of the land, but it is illegal to pull out them in the city.


    "I''ve asked you over and over again to leave the party. It''s not safe, right?¡¡¡¡A party full of women!¡¡¡¡That''s why I was trying to protect you. I was trying to be nice. ......"


    "Don''t push your kindness to me."


    Now, the man is saying, what kind of reasoning  is this?


    I agree that the girls are a bit dangerous and could lead to rumours around me , but I don''t think he''s saying that out of the kindness of his heart.


    My guess is that he''s just trying to have a naughty dream surrounded by naive girls who are just starting out.


    Hmmm.


    I''ll check with the three of them about this guy later. ...... For now, I''ll put this guy on hold.


    I think we should hurry to meet up with them now.


    "I''ll be with you for now, so don''t worry. Then we''re done here, okay?"


    "No way!¡¡¡¡I said get out of that party!''


    "I told you I can''t do that."


    He doesn''t listen to me.


    "I''m the one who spotted them first!¡¡¡¡Get the fuck out of it!


    "It''s not "I spotted you first" or "I spotted you second. Just because I''m out doesn''t mean you''re in."


    "Shut up!¡¡¡¡If you don''t want to get hurt, just say you''re out!¡¡¡¡Get down on your knees!"


    The man growled excitedly as he thrust his sword at me.


    He is probably drunk on illegalMagic drugPortion But he only looks like he''s fine.


    On the contrary, with this soberShirafu Then, you have to take it to the church to get treated .


    I''m sure his spirit is contaminated with something bad.


    "I understand your point. But the answer is still no."


    "You''re just starting out!¡¡¡¡I''m going to show  you your place... ......!"


    The moment he took a step, the man slipped and fell on the cobblestones.


    The moment he pull out the sword,


    I used < fall downSnare >It seems that it was the correct choice for this mess


    I waved my finger lightly at the groaning man and let fly with the Sleep Mist spell. It''s a very small area, so the onlookers won''t be able to see it.


    "What an annoying drunk."


    I muttered to myself so that others could hear, and headed for the inn.


    To onlookers, it must have looked like a drunk man who fell over and fell asleep.


    It''s not a good idea to use magic in the city as well as weapons.


    I headed to my room, changed into my adventuring gear, and headed out the back door.


    If I stupidly went out the front door, I would risk getting tangled up with that guy again, and if I took the time to do that, I wouldn''t be able to make it to the meeting in time.


    I gave myself a Physical Enchantment to strengthen my body and ran through the city.


    Okay, I think I can make it.


    A few moments later, as the Adventurer''s Guild came into view, I spotted the three of them walking toward it as well.


    "Hey, you made it."(Silk)


    "You''re right on time, Yuki." Marina smiled cheerfully while giving a thumbs-up.


    "All right, let''s go straight to the carriage stop."


    "...... Yuki, what''s going on?"(Rain)


    I froze, cringing.


    I''m not sure why Rain is so perceptive at times when she usually seems to be so vague.


    "I''m sure you''ll understand."


    "I''m not sure what happened but Let''s move quickly."(Silk)


    Silk quickens her pace.


    It''s a virtue of hers to be able to judge situations like this quickly. She is much more suited to be a leader than I am.


    Instead of entering the adventurer''s guild, we walked past it and headed for the carriage stop.


    The man seems to be vindictive,......, and I don''t think he''ll give up after that.


    It''s like pulling out a weapon in the city ... In case of emergency, it may be necessary to take strong self-defense measures.


    At that time, I will suffer some mud for these girls.


    That''s my role as a leader and supporter.


    "Yuki?¡¡¡¡Your face is scary. Don''t worry, the four of us will figure it out. We are  a party, right?¡¡¡¡Here, smile." (Rain)


    "Oh, right. I''ll be counting on you."(Yuki)


    I smiled back at Rain, who smiled and pinched my cheek, and we hurried to the carriage stop.

 Volume 1 - CH 12

    "So, what''s going on?"(Silk)


    We were alone in the carriage, which was perfect for talking.


    "I was followed by a stranger. Then he threatened me to leave this party."(Yuki)


    "Was it a small, fat man, by any chance?"


    (Silk)


    "Yeah, that''s right."(Yuki)


    Silk seems to know that man.


    "Oh, that old fella?"(Marina)


    "The persistent one."(Rain)


    "I knew you three would know him."(Yuki)


    Silk let out a big sigh at my words.


    "He''s the one who approached me many times at the adventurer''s guild. He kept asking me to join his party, or that he needed a man''s help. ...... Even when I refused, he was insistent. .I was in trouble.He  was just talking big, but he wasn''t any good. When I asked the guild about his adventurer credibility score, he was actually ranked E and didn''t have a very good reputation."(Silk)


    " he was  foolish enough  to pull out a sword in the open  street. ......"(Yuki)


    At my words, the three of them all looked at me at once.


    "Are you injured?"(Silk)


    "Oh, no problem. I magically put him to sleep and left him alone. Hmm ... but some people might find it troublesome."(Yuki)


    "I''m sorry, sir. Because of us, you got into a dangerous situation."(Silk)


    "It''s not your fault. And it wasn''t dangerous."(Yuki)


    If at that time ... even if we both pulled out the swords, I would be the one who won.


    I''m not so confident in swordsmanship, but even from my point of view, it was clearly full of gaps.


    To be honest, I think I was able to deafet him  with my bare hands even if it was attacked as it was.


    "Well, I''ll report it to the guild when we get back, and if he come back, I''ll take care of it. The troubles in that area are my role as a supporter and leader. Everyone should also be careful."(Yuki)


    "As expected, Yuki! Reliable!"(Marina)


    "Only candy balls will come out if you praise me."(Yuki)


    I try to give her a candy but due to the asking of carriage it goes in her armor


    Marina holds the candy ball taken out of her bosom and smiles bitterly.


    "Big"(Rain)


    "It came out."(Silk)


    I''m sure Rain and Silk would love to have some, so I also gave them some.


    "I''m going to switch things up from here. The first thing to do is to confirm the request. The main objective is to collect the four "Round Stones of Jomun Waterfall". This can be done without any problem once wr reach the waterfall basin." (Yuki)


    "The problem is the Hexenbiest. "(Silk)


    Hexenbiests are a small category of monsters also know as Demon


    Demonmonster Speaking of some are  BolgleSnake dragonworm and Bloody bearBlood bear All together, but speaking of the demon beast in this area refers to Bloody bear Blood bear.


    In other words, although their true identity is unknown, the demon monsters that are considered dangerous in the Lake Ordan Forest are at least demon monsters in animal form.


    "The fact that this is not a humanoid demon monster that forms organized settlements such as Orks or Borgul gives us some guidance. Speaking of which, didn''t you say you''ve been to the Lake Ordan Forest before?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. It was two months ago, wasn''t it?¡¡¡¡Two months ago, I was asked to collect ''Night Fragrant Grass''."(Marina)


    "Did you encounter any demonic monsters?"(Yuki)


    Marina nodded her head in response to my question.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like ....... I don''t think we ran into any normal animals either."(Marina)


    Marina''s reply made my back creep.If it was her first time in the area, it wouldn''t be surprising if she thought that was the way it was, but the Lake Ordan Forest is so rich in life that there are carnival festivals in the nearby villages.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    "...... That''s not good. I think we should tighten up a bit." (Yuki)


    "That much?"(Marina)


    "Yeah. If the surrounding animals are so tense that they are cowering under their breath, then the hexenbiest might be quite a big one. I want to be careful not to run into it. ......" (Yuki)


    I''ll be careful, but it''ll be difficult.


    We have to assume that there will be an attack.


    "When we enter the forest, I''ll send Gopuro-kun to record it. If there is an encounter or battle, I want to switch to ''live streaming'' and take them down if possible, or catch them in the act if they escape."(Yuki)


    "Why are you doing a ''live feed''?" (Rain)


    Rain tilted her head.


    "There are several purposes. The first is to identify the type of magical beast that is currently unidentified by the guild. Also, if we fall into a critical situation during the transmission, the guild may send reinforcements when they see it. And if you can successfully kill a magical beast, you can use that delivery to prove that you killed it, right?"(Yuki)


    "So that''s also a way we you can use ''delivery'': ......." (Rain)


    "I wish more people would use it."(Yuki)


    The reason why the magical beast is unknown this time is because the low-ranked party heading to the Ordan Lakeside Forest did not have any magical tool artifacts for delivery.


    Well, it takes an alchemist''s hand to maintain it, and it''s not that inexpensive. I can''t blame the fledgling adventurers for not having the magical artifacts for distribution.


    Rather, for me, for distribution such as "GoPro-kun" Magic toolArtifact I think the guild can give it away.


    It''s time for us to make our debut as broadcasters!"(Marina)


    "We should have bought some clothes that would look good on the air. ......" (Rain)


    It''s a little bit interesting to see how motivated Marina is and how unexpectedly enthusiastic Rain is.


    I thought Rain would hate this kind of thing.


    "I''m not sure if this is the right haircut for m.Isn''t it weird?" (Silk)


    I thought she might scold them for not playing around, but it seems Silk is also concerned about looking good.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    Is ...... a dark elf''s age-appropriate really age-appropriate?


    "It''s okay, Yuki. Silk is 17 years old. She is  not a grandma."(Marina)


    "... I haven''t said anything."(Yuki)


    "Marina, please don''t disclose my age without permission. It''s not enough etiquette for teachers to care about the age of women!"(Silk)


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that."(Yuki)


    As I bowed my head, Rain grabbed my sleeve and pulled.


    "By the way, I''m the oldest ....... Twenty years old."(Rain)


    "Huh? Is that so?" (Yuki)


    I had no idea that Rain, who looked the youngest, was actually the same age as me.


    You can''t tell a woman by her looks. I''m not sure what to say.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that we can guess what you are thinking by your face ."(Rain)


    "No, no, no! No, I didn''t! You''re wrong!"(Yuki)


    "You''re wrong!Yuki . Rain was worried that you''re treating her as a kid."(Marina)


    "Tha-That''s not true!"(Rain)


    After a noisy time, the carriage carrying us headed towards the Lake Ordan Forest.

 Volume 1 - CH 13

    Chapter 13-Lake Ordan Forest and Signs of Demon Beasts


    August 28, 2021


    Volume 1


    Chapter 13-Lake Ordan Forest and Signs of Demon Beasts


    (TL: By Rafael)


    Lake Ordan Forest.


    It is a relatively large forest area located about a day''s walk from Finis or about half a day by carriage.


    In the centre of the forest, there is a lake called Lake Ordan, and the source of its water is the Yomun Waterfall that exists upstream.


    The water in Yormun Falls is generated by a spring from a very old dungeon in its immediate vicinity, and it is said that there is a magical artifact in the depths of the dungeon that spits out water forever.


    Now, ...... aside from the rumours, it is certain that this spring water contains high-quality magical power, and as an alchemist, I have been visiting this place from time to time.


    The water itself is a material for alchemy, and the cobblestones requested for this project and the medicinal herbs that grow naturally in the area ...... are all important to Finis'' life.


    If this situation continues, the supply of potions and medicines will soon start to slow down.


    It''s a very good idea for the client to have a C-rank worthy request.


    ...... I think the client is the adventurer''s guild.


    As long as the adventurer''s guild that acts as an intermediary knows who the client is, there is no problem.


    If information about who wants what from adventurers gets out, it could be detrimental to the client, and there are those who engage in rough negotiations about rewards.


    For this reason, many request forms do not include the client''s name.


    However, if you''ve been an adventurer in Finis for a while, you can usually guess who the client is.


    This request is an investigation request disguised as a collection request, and it is also considered to be a defeat request with danger attached.


    This is a C-ranked request that takes this into account.


    That''s what I mean by  danger


    "....... So you''ll have to brace yourself from here on out."(Yuki)


    "I see. I see, but wouldn''t it have been dangerous if there were other fledglings like us taking this on?"(Silk)


    "I think that''s why he gave it directly to me. I''m not sure what to make of that."(Yuki)


    If you''ve been an adventurer for a long time, you''ll understand the personality of that youthful half-elf receptionist.


    It''s a kind of demon that smiles and throws a difficult task.


    What''s more, it''s a bad deal because it looks at the other person and throws it.


    However, he has a trustworthy eye backed up by experience.


    This time, they must be thinking that we can solve the problem.


    "If you see any danger, leave immediately, okay?"(Yuki)


    As I turned on the Go pro-kun, I looked at the forest I was about to enter.


    As I had expected, there was a strange tingling sensation in the air and no sign of animals.


    (...... Definitely, they''re here.)


    Perhaps sensing my nervousness, Marina and the others look at the forest restlessly.


    Okay, that''s good.


    It''s not good to be too nervous, but as long as you''re aware of the dangers of where you''re going, I''ll be there to support you.


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll give you full reinforcement magic before we go in. Marina will lead the way, and I''ll be in charge."(Yuki)


    "It''s the opposite of the dungeon, isn''t it?"(Marina)


    "There are no traps in the forest. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. It''s better for me to be the one with the magic of the shadow alter, <Blink Shadow>."(Yuki)


    It''s a kind of reinforcement magic, a magic that puts a substitute alter ego over you.


    With this, you can avoid the first hit at least even if you are ambushed.


    Unfortunately, it''s a magic dedicated to "Red Mage" and can only be given to yourself.


    "Isn''t the Sensei  in danger then?"(Silk)


    "What''s this, I''m equipped with good armour. It''s not so easy to get rid of."(Yuki)


    This set of red outfits, which is a bit flashy for me to wear, looks like this and is magical armour.


    Deep in the dungeon during the "Thunder Pike" dive it came out of the Treasure Chestchest.  It''s a set of special equipment for "Red Mage" that I got from the store, and I wondered if I would sell it until the very end, and I got it with the same amount of gold coins as the selling price.


    It''s a blessing in disguise that the Red Mage is an unpopular job, so the special equipment is sold cheaply.


    "I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that it was the Red Mage Armor Warlock Attire .......(Rain)


    "Oh, how did you know that?"(Yuki)


    "I''ve never seen one in such good condition."(Rain)


    Rain seems to know a lot about my adventuring gear.


    Yes, that''s exactly what it is.


    The Red Mage Armor Warlock Attire in usable condition is hard to come by.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s the job of blacksmiths and alchemists to make them usable.


    "So you''re saying it''s okay to leave it to Yuki? ( Marina)


    "Yes. That''s what I meant. Do you have the route to the waterfall in mind?"(Yuki)


    "That''s the route you gave me in the carriage, right? Yes, I remember it!"(Marina)


    "Okay, let''s go. All right, let''s go to ...... and start recording."(Yuki)


    I gave the order to Gopuro-kun and stepped into the forest.


    Marina carefully moves forward in the silence as if she were in a dungeon.


    I''m going to be the one who gives everyone the magic of the sound-reducing <Sneaking Move>.


    Actually , I can use <Hiddeninvisible> on everyone, But that is easy to lose effect  ith a little bit of excessive movement, and there is a risk of losing sight of each other.


    We walked upstream along the river for a while.


    The sound of the stream drowned out our footsteps, and the open space made it easy to swing our weapons in case of a fight.


    In spite of my feelings of "I hope nothing happens to us," ...... it suddenly appeared out of the forest.

 Volume 1 - CH 14

    Chapter 14-Dangerous Battle and New Magic


    (Here it is: ......!)


    As soon as I felt the presence, I switched "Gopuro-kun" to "live streaming" mode.


    As if he had been waiting for that moment, he slunk into view.


    It was as I had expected, but I hoped I would be wrong.


    What''s more, the opponent was completely unexpected.


    The monster beast that appeared was a creature with a large bear-like body and muscular limbs to support it. The claws on its paws were as sharp as large knives and developed to the point where they could easily cut off leather armor.


    The head of the creature looked like a horse''s, but its mouth was covered with fangs that spilled out like wild stakes, eloquently telling us that it was not a herbivore.


    "Grrrr... ......"


    Shaking his long black mane up to the middle of his back, he looked at me with his eyes split sideways like a goat.


    I''m watching the gap carefully. It also means that you are smart enough to do that.


    "It''s Zarnag ...!"(Yuki)


    The demon beast among the demon beast.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a wild Zarnag near a city like this.


    At best, I thought it might be an owlbear or a killer panther, but this was not good.


    If it''s posted to the guild as a request to kill it, the difficulty level is equivalent to B rank.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    "Yuki, what''s this?"(Silk)


    "It''s Zarnag! It''s the kind of thing you''d normally encounter in the northern wilderness or in the depths of a dungeon, and to be frank, it''s pretty strong! We might not be able to stand up to it."(Yuki)


    I''ve only fought Zarnag twice, in the depths of a dungeon during the Thunderpike era.


    Although I struggled to some extent at a five-person party including three A-ranked people, the load was too heavy for a fledgling party.


    "Okay?¡¡¡¡I''ll hold him off and we''ll retreat immediately. The situation should have been relayed to the guild via the "feed" at ......, and they should send out an urgent request to take it down!"(Yuki)


    "What are you going to do, sensei?"(Silk)


    "I told you to stop! Silk, from here on, you''re acting as a leader. Act with the safety of the members first!"(Yuki)


    He drew his small sword and glared at Zarnag relative to him.


    He had probably engaged the adventurers at some point and had been hit back.


    He seems to be a little wary of us.


    In other words, they understand that individual defeats are effective.


    In order to take advantage of this, the best choice would be for me, who has the most experience in combat, to stay behind by myself.


    "I''m not going to ...... do that."(Marina)


    Marina stands next to me, her red hair fluttering.


    "Hey, Marina, ......!"(Yuki)


    "You can get stuck? If you drop your head in the meantime, you won''t win. I''m good at that!"(Marina)


    Marina pulls her bastard sword from her back and holds it with both hands.


    Behind them, Silk and Rain were working on a magical construction.


    "The most powerful and decisive will be the ...... kill!"(Rain)


    "I can stop it in the forest. I can stop it in the forest. Let''s kill it, Master."(Silk)


    They don''t listen to me!


    You''re going to get hurt!


    "You guys! It''s dangerous! That thing!(Yuki)


    "It''s the same for you, Yuki."(Marina)


    I exhaled loudly and saw Marina release a chilling killing intent.


    As expected, I want to praise him as a magic swordfighter, but I want him to escape if possible.


    ...... It seems that the time has run out.


    Gurururu !!"


    "Ku!"


    The sinking Zarnag makes a large leap at high speed.


    In response to that, Marina who came out in front of me shook her longsword like twisting her body and greeted it ... but the difference in strength was too big, not to mention the difference in weight.


    It seems that he avoided direct hits, but Marina was blown away and lost her balance.


    "Kuu!"


    "Marina!"(Yuki)


    The demon beast turns its nose toward Marina to pursue it.


    However, immediately after that, a plant like an ivy grew from its feet and hindered the movement of the demon beast.


    "Tree spiritDryad I pray  for thee help! "(Rain)


    Zarnag forcibly closes the distance while tearing off the vines that wrap around one after another.


    But that short restraint time was enough for me.


    "Rozaj folioj, hurlantaj nigraj hundoj, la maro glutanta la sunsubiron, blanka miksa?o kun nigro, stagno kun helaj koloroj!"(Yuki)


    (TL: don''t ask in the comments for what is written above...it''s some ancient language I don''t know)


    He chanted, waving his fingers and building a magic formula.


    I''m a red mage, but even I need to chant for this one.


    that way ... No, it could only be done that way.


    I don''t want to show it in the distribution so much, but in this situation I can''t say four or five.


    "©¤©¤ <Distorted glow arrowPrismic missile>! "(Yuki)


    A seven-colored light bullet fired from my fingertips flies like an arrow and shoots Zarnag.


    It neither penetrates nor explodes. It doesn''t even give a shock. However, the effect of it disappearing as if inhaled appeared immediately.


    Zarnag, who was about to attack Marina, slows down slowly and then walks and stops there.


    "What happened ...!?"(Marina)


    Marina, who was holding herself, has a surprised face.


    Perhaps I''m the only one who knows what happened to Zarnag here.


    And we cannot miss this opportunity.


    "Rain!"(Yuki)


    "Hmm!"(Rain)


    In response to my signal, Rain swings down the scepter.


    Along with that, the clear sky suddenly became cloudy ... Immediately after, Shiden burst from heaven to Zarnag.


    A thunderstorm shoots a demon beast with a roaring sound and a shock.


    "Gaaaaaaa!"


    Zarnag roars.


    my<Distorted glow arrowPrismic missile> And Rain''s lightning magic, and still that monster is standing...!


    It''s ridiculously tough.


    But now I can go ...!


    "Go, Marina! Cut off its neck!"(Yuki)


    For Marina''s Bastard Sword


    <Deadly SwordCritical Weapon> Is given.


    It''s just a single shot, but it''s the highest-ranked magic I can use that can give you the power of a holy sword.


    "Leave it to me ...!"(Marina)


    As soon as I say it, Marina who also puts "Magic Sword" on the sword and jumps out and flashes in a flowing manner.


    A beautiful dance-like sword is shaken off with a sharp wind noise.


    The next moment, a ferocious horse that flew in the air surfaceZura


    The neck fell to the ground.

 Volume 1 - CH 15

    Chapter 15-Their Statement and Izumi Encampment


    "Fuu ......!"(Marina)


    Marina sits up, covered in blood.


    I let out a breath as I watched the headless Zarnag fall to the ground with a thud.


    The two people behind me also seem to be releasing their tension.


    "Attack complete. Thank you for watching!¡¡¡¡...... ''End of delivery''"(Yuki)


    ...... It was a pretty dangerous fight.


    It was a battle that should not have been given to a novice.


    This delivery ...... may have been a tailwind for Marina and her team, but for me, it''s video evidence of failure.


    The fact that there were no casualties was just a coincidence; Marina could have lost her life with the first blow from Zarnag.


    "Thanks for your help but  You three ...... are going to get a sermon later."(Yuki)


    "Oh, terrible!"(Marina)


    Marina sat up and turned to me.


    I''m relieved to see that she''s doing well, but at the same time, I''m puzzling over how to lecture this good-natured girl.


    "All right. But I''m going to preach to Yuki, too. ......!"(Marina)


    "Why will you do that? ......"(Yuki)


    "Because you were going to die, weren''t you?"(Marina)


    Rain stares at me, who hardens as a jerk.


    "I''d like to say a few words about the instructions you just gave me."(Rain)


    "Me too!"(Silk)


    It''s three against one.


    It''s not that I''m outnumbered, it''s just that I''m not sure it''s worth it.


    It is true that the inexperienced three of them may not understand how dangerous the situation was, and my actions may not have been completely clear-cut.


    Even though we ended up winning, I should explain that it was a battle that was left to luck.


    It''s a good thing that the Prismic Missile was effective at that time, but I shudder to think what would have happened if it had been resisted.


    "It''s a compromise: ...... The four of us should have a review meeting."(Yuki)


    "Yes, let''s do that. Let''s do that."(Silk)


    Silk smiled at my suggestion, and Marina and Rain nodded.


    I stored the headless Zarnag with his head in the magic bag.


    Even though it was burned by lightning, it was not in bad condition. If you sell it off at the guild, you can make a good amount of money.


    "Uh ... I feel sick."(Marina)


    "You were hit head-on with a lot of force and had a blood bath. ......"(Yuki)


    Marina,on  whose body the blood has begun to solidify, drops her eyebrows


    In the event that you''re an adventurer, you''re going to have to deal with this kind of situation a lot more often than not, but it''s too much to ask a girl of your age not to worry about it.


    Besides, Zarnag''s blood is not very good for her.


    It would be better to wash it off quickly.


    "We can wash it off in the river, but there''s a little spring over there. Let''s take a break there.


    We''ve already defeated the beast, so we''ve got a some time to spare, and it won''t hurt to take it easy a bit.


    Besides, the spring is one of the campsites that we had planned from the beginning.


    It might be a good idea to rest there today.


    Since there are no more magical beasts, the rest of the day will be just like a casual D-rank request.


    "Let''s do that. I''m a little tired from talking to the spirits, so I''m exhausted."(Silk)


    "I''m also exhausted. I''ve got no magic left in me. ......"(Rain)


    To the three people who are sickContinuous recovery of magical powerRefresh mana> Is given.


    Especially, the magic used by Rain


    <Lightning strikeThunderbolt> Is the fifth floor magic.


    If you use an immature wizard, you can''t help but boil your head and turn your eyes. I was quite surprised that Rain was in full control, but in reality it would be quite exhausted. ..


    Even if you look at Rain alone, I can tell that they should take the rest of the day off.


    "This way. Take your time and follow me."(Yuki)


    As the three of us tiredly walked, we made our way to the desired spring.


    It''s a place I often visit to gather materials for healing potions, and I''ve already confirmed that it''s a relatively safe place to camp.


    I had already confirmed that it was a relatively safe place to camp, and I was planning to use it as my encampment even if I didn''t encounter the magical beast Zarnag.


    After a short walk, the view suddenly opened up.


    We arrived at our encampment, where the sound of a small stream was pleasant.


    "Wow, beautiful ......!"(Marina)


    Marina''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    I felt a little nostalgic at the sight of her.


    I had been surprised by this sight when I first came here.


    It was in the middle of a forest, with a flat rock in the middle of the spring that looked like an island.


    The water was shoulder-deep at its deepest point, and the clear water was drinkable.


    "The water is clear and drinkable. It will be dark soon, so let''s camp here for the day."(Yuki)


    "Right. Now that we''ve dealt with the hexenbiest, all we have to do is go to the Yeomen Falls."(Rain)


    "Yeah. It''s scarier to walk through the forest at night when you''re exhausted."(Yuki)


    If possible, it''s best not to march into the forest while exhausted.


    "I''ll leave the preparations for the encampment to us, and take your time. Marina, go wash the blood off your hands."(Yuki)


    "Yes, sir."(Marina)


    After watching Marina''s back as she ran off, I pulled out a tarp and sleeping bag for the camp from my magic bag.


    I could have used a tent, but a tent tends to delay the first response in case something happens, and it blocks the heat from the fire.


    "Hooray!"(Marina)


    As I listened to the loud sound of water as Marina jumped into the spring, I proceeded with my preparations for the camp.

 Volume 1 - CH 16

    A few days after returning from the Lake Ordan Forest.


    We were summoned to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Well, it was probably about the C-rank request that we had accomplished this time.


    At any rate, that was a B-rank request, and the fact that a D-rank party had accomplished it had become a topic of conversation, for better or worse.


    At any rate, it was  also a live broadcast.


    The guild must have been in trouble.


    Normally, requests are accepted or rejected based on the adventurer''s experience score.


    This is to prevent the client from being disadvantaged due to failure, as well as to prevent us adventurers from taking on requests that are out of our league and having to withdraw.


    In particular, a request to kill someone is always risky because it involves a battle, and the adventurer''s credibility score and log of accomplishments are checked beforehand.


    In this case, the request was in writing just a collection request.


    However, the Adventurer''s Guild was aware of the situation in the Lake Ordan Forest, and any adventurer with a bit of experience would have immediately recognized that the request was for the investigation and defeat of a problematic magical beast.


    If that were the case, it could look like the Adventurers'' Guild had thrown a D-rank party against a B-rank target for defeat.


    The Adventurer''s Guild probably didn''t expect Zarnag to be there.


    That''s how it was for me, too, until I encountered him.


    However, there is no guarantee that the number of young adventurers (I mean the ones who are just starting out) who feign recklessness under the guise of coincidence will not increase after seeing that delivery.


    Everyone wants a high adventurer credibility score for their glorious exploits and defeats.


    Especially the fledglings.


    Our defeat of Zarnag deserves recognition.


    Aside from me, the three of them need to have their adventurer credit scores and achievement logs reflect our defeat of Zarnag.


    However, it would be a little difficult for the higher-ups of the Adventurer''s Guild to decide on what grounds to drop it.


    "Will it be  fine? Won''t  they be offended?"(Marina)


    Marina looked at me anxiously as we walked along the road to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "No, it won''t come to that, but ....... They might give us some trouble, though."(Yuki)


    I don''t know what the Adventurer''s Guild will say.


    In the first place, the reward for this request has not been paid.


    Perhaps the point of failure is that the request itself was not made from the beginning.


    The request had not been posted on the request board yet, and only we, Clover, had seen the request.


    In other words, if we enter the forest on the shores of Lake Ordan for personal reasons and hit the Zarnag that we happen to encounter ..., we will be able to maintain our good  relations to the guild.


    "Please wait here."


    Mamaru led us to a room at the far end of the third floor ...... of the adventurer''s guild, which we don''t usually enter.


    A soft, plush sofa and a large window.


    The fact that we were sent to a reception room meant that it wasn''t going to be a problem hearing us out.


    That alone was a relief.


    "What should I do ... I''m nervous. Wasn''t this suppose to be just Yuki-san coming here?"(Silk)


    "I''ve been instructed that it should be all party members."(Yuki)


    "I''ll leave it to Yuki."(Rain)


    Rain is surprisingly gutsy and calm.


    Aside from the throwing of leaving it to me, it may be the type that will not shake once the policy is decided.


    "Thanks for waiting."


    A muscular, elderly man emerged from the door.


    He was dressed in a fine suit, but it was so taut that it looked as if it was about to fly off at any moment, and every time I wished it was a little larger.


    "You''ve done it, Yuki."(Elderly man)


    "It''s not my fault."(Yuki)


    This big guy ...... is a bit of an acquaintance the guild master, Ben Wood.


    "Tell me more about the situation."(Ben)


    "As  reported?"(Yuki)


    "Not the  record of objective facts submitted to me. I''m asking you to tell me what you really think."(Ben)


    Benwood''s eyes sharpened, and he applied pressure.


    Marina and the others shriveled up under the deadly pressure.


    "Stop it, Benwood. My party members are scared. If you wanted to talk to me, why didn''t you just call me ?"(Yuki)


    "Good, now you''ve removed the unnecessary honorifics."(Ben)


    Benwood smirks.


    He''s still a pain in the ass. He''s got a rough way of doing things.


    "Is this about the Zarnag? It really is as I reported. But from what I''ve heard, I''d say he was already in the Lake Ordan Forest a couple of months ago."(Yuki)


    "Oh. Why do you think so?"(Ben)


    "This is because ...... Marina said that she didn''t encounter any demon monsters or animals. That''s strange at this time of year."(Yuki)


    "Yes, it is. So, how do you see it?"(Ben)


    I know what you want me to say.


    I know what you want me to say, but this is a complete prediction. It''s not something that should be said lightly.


    I know I shouldn''t say it lightly, but I do. Otherwise, the story will never end.


    "There is a possibility of ...... ''overflow''. We should investigate."(Yuki)


    "I see."(Ben)


    Benwood gives Mamaru a look and had her leave.


    I think he is going to issue an urgent request for investigation.


    "OverflowOverflow" Is a phenomenon in which monsters overflow from the dungeon for some reason. Normally, dungeon monsters do not crawl out. This is because the magical power of the labyrinth binds his life.


    However, there are times when they break free from their bonds and crawl out of the dungeon.


    This is not only a sign that something is wrong with the dungeon, but also a sign of a stampede.


    If a demonic monster the size of Zarnag is crawling out of the labyrinth, it is in a very dangerous state.


    "Now, here''s the story for all of you. I''m very sorry for putting you and ...... the others in danger this time."(Ben)


    Benwood stood up and bowed deeply.


    The three of us, including Marina, were surprised by this.


    "Oh, uh, we were all right ... Yuki did it."(Marina)


    "Yes, that''s right. There was Yuki-san, so no problem!"(Silk)


    "It''s the magic of Yuki, it defeated it."(Rain)


    Don''t try to throw everything at me. ......!


    I would have been stuck at best by myself.


    "Aside from Yuki ... As far as I see that broadcast, I think you guys have enough ability. With this achievement, I''m going to promote to C rank, is that fine?"(Ben)


    "Is that fine?"(Yuki)


    I couldn''t help but ask back.


    It was an unexpected result. I had thought they would try to cover it up.


    "We''ve discussed this with the other guild. It''s only with the help of an A-ranked adventurer named Yuki that we''ll be able to declare ...... and keep the fledglings at bay."(Ben)


    "I''m a B-rank adventurer, remember?"(Yuki)


    I''m a B-ranked adventurer.


    But Benwood waved his fingers from side to side and chuckled.


    "You''re an idiot. It''s a new, undiscovered magic from ....... That''s how it will be  showed your party  defeated Zarnag. Congratulations, you''re now an A-ranked player.


    The guild master''s smug look made me laugh dryly.

 Volume 1 - CH 17

    Chapter 17-Goal Achievement and Yuki''s Dream


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Congratulations."(Marina)


    "Congratulations, sir."(Silk)


    "Congratulations on your promotion to C rank."(Yuki)


    "You too, sir! A rank is amazing!"(Silk)


    We were celebrating in a private room in a tavern a short distance from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    In a private room in one of the corners, we were celebrating with each other in the early hours of the day.


    The guild''s own tavern would have been fine, but we''ve been attracting a lot of attention lately.


    We thought it would be better to be able to relax without hesitation, so we dared to choose this place.


    It''s more expensive than the Guild Tavern, but the drinks and food are a little better here.


    "It was a lot of work, but I''m glad we got it done. Here are your rewards."(Yuki)


    He placed a larger than usual leather bag in the middle of the table.


    As for the request, it was privately handled as a B-rank request, and the reward was greatly increased, and the corpse of Zarnag that was killed was also taken back at a very high price.


    I think the guild''s apology was probably on top of that.


    "Silk, check the contents. We''re one step closer to buying a base now, aren''t we?"(Yuki)


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me..."(Silk)


    The brown fingertips untied the bag and piled up the coins one by one.


    I know what''s in the bag, but I''m sure it''s a nice moment for someone just starting out to see their reward.


    Marina and Rain both stare in fascination at the gold coins that are carefully laid out on the desk.


    It''s like the time when  he was  just starting out, and he was still very new at this.


    "There are so many ......!"(Silk)


    "This time it was finally processed as a B-rank survey subjugation request."(Yuki)


    Silk thought that the contents of the bag had been counted to the end, but at the end she picked something out of the bag.


    A small note ... "Randall Platinum Coin" attached to it.


    "Um, it''s addressed to Sir ......."(Silk)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    I''m sure there was no such thing in there when I checked at the order counter.


    When I opened the folded note, there was a short note that read, "My apologies."


    Benwood, you''re still the same.


    Even if he didn''t do this, my trust in him wouldn''t fluctuate.


    ...... Well, let''s thank you for what you get..


    ...... Well, I''ll take what I can get.


    "It''s a special reward."(Yuki)


    I place the picked up Randall platinum coins next to the ten gold coins that are carefully piled up.


    One of these coins is equivalent to 20 gold coins. A normal family can live for about two months.


    The guild master must be very profitable to just give that away.


    Silk, who was counting the gold coins, blurted out.


    "...... Well, I think we are  almost there now."(Silk)


    "You''ve saved money?"(Marina)


    Marina leaned forward and peered at the table.


    It''s dangerous if you fall down, so please don''t lean like that.


    "Yes. I don''t know what''s going to happen yet, but I''ve reached the amount I was planning to with this reward."(Silk)


    "You did it! Congratulations."(Marina)


    "Congratulations!" My words were met with a small frown from Silk.


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "It''s a little complicated because the teacher helped us ... I''m sorry. Even with the money from  this request, I still had to add the  cash we got from selling Steel crabSteel club As for, we couldn''t do it at all on our own. "


    I''m not sure what you''re serious about. You''re worried about that?


    But, well ... it''s also the friction and friction I''ve caused..


    I''m a little sad to say, but it seems I''m not quite ready to become a family like party member for Silk.


    "Silk. I''m already the party leader for ...... you guys in Clover. You don''t have to be so reserved. I''ll do my best for you, and the results, good or bad, will belong to the whole party. So don''t worry about it. Because this is something we all got."(Yuki)


    "...... Yes."(Silk)


    Silk looks up and laughs.


    It''s a modest and quiet smile like an elf, but it seems that his feelings have changed.


    Marina and Rain laughed when they saw such silk.


    "Hey, Yuki"(Rain)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    Rain looks at me while pouring fruit wine into my mug just to repartition.


    The soft red cheeks may be a little drunk.


    "What''s your dream ......?"(Rain)


    "What''s the matter, suddenly?"(Yuki)


    "The goal we set for ourselves is within reach. I''d like to ask you about your  goal next."(Rain)


    Rain laughs with Marina, hitting a small beer mug.


    So you''re going to enjoy a drink with my story, huh?


    Isn''t there something unexpectedly nasty?


    ...... Well, that''s okay.


    "My dream is to challenge the deepest part of the labyrinth of Colorless Darkness."


    Rain choked up at my words.


    I know it''s ridiculous to use people''s stories as a side dish ... well.. ...... I know it''s a big deal, but you don''t have to be so surprised.


    "Hey, are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "It''s ......"(Rain)


    "Yeah, it''s one of the Abyss Gates."(Yuki)


    The Abyss Gate is a portal to another world that has existed in this world since ancient times.


    It is said to exist in the innermost part of a dangerous dungeon that has activated multiple times to cause a stampede.


    And one of those dungeons is "Colorless Darkness".


    "Do you want to go through the Abyss Gate?"(Rain)


    Rain looks at me with a curious expression.


    "No, I just want to see the end of the world."(Yuki)


    It''s not much of a goal, just a romantic idea.


    I want to see the endless cliffs of this world with my own eyes. ...... It''s these childish dreams that make me an adventurer.


    "Somehow, it seems to be Yuki like dream?"(Rain)


    "If you agree, that''s fine."(Rain)


    He laughs and responds to Rain, who bends his neck.


    "But I think I get it. You know, Yuki. Let''s go there and ...... broadcast it live!"(Rain)


    "Oh, come on. It''s not that easy, you know."(Yuki)


    You have to be approved by the Adventurer''s Guild to enter the labyrinth.


    You need to be at least an A-rank party to get permission to explore.


    "I''m all for it. I agree. ...... That''s my next goal."(Marina)


    "I also think your dream is very nice, Yuki. I''ve been thinking so much about money and life that I''ve forgotten how it feels to be a adventurer and what adventure really means."(Silk)


    The three of them looked at me with motivated eyes.


    "We''ll work harder and make your dream come true!"(Marina)


    "Yes. Now it''s our turn."(Rain)


    "Let''s work hard, Sensei!"(Silk)


    ...... Drunken vigor is a great thing. I''m not sure if it''s because they are  young or because they are  just starting out.


    But I''m grateful for the sentiment. I had no one to talk about my dreams with until now.


    "Ah. One day, the four of us will go see the Abyss Gate, the door to the Abyss."(Yuki)

 Volume 1 - CH 18

    ¡¶The other day, Clover dazzled us with a video of them defeating Zarnag, and today they''re back with another one!¡·


    ¡¶Is this video from ...... showing the defeat of Lefty Hand, the Wandering Left Hand, the floor boss on the fifth floor of the underground ruins of Gorgona¡·


    ¡¶That''s right. This red costume, which has been talked about before, is the leader, Yuki, who is also a red mage. Well, his movement are that I love every time.¡·


    .


    ¡¶What do you mean?¡·


    ¡¶After all No chantingQuick cast ,The technology is amazing! That is an advanced skill of a red mage who prepares magic in advance, but it is a fairly difficult skill that you have to select an appropriate one and put it on standby before battle. Without a great deal of experience and knowledge, that won''t work.¡·


    ¡¶I see, I see.¡·


    ¡¶And also... ......¡·


    When I see Yuki projected on the big screen of the Adventurer''s Guild, I bite my teeth.


    I don''t know at all whether a sober guy is touted except for his appearance, which is useless for anything.


    It''s not a high-difficulty dungeon attack video, and it''s not a rare video of defeating a floor boss in a shallow level.


    It seems that the quality of viewers has gone completely downhill these days, as they think this kind of thing is interesting.


    However, we can''t say the same about the current situation.


    We at Thunderpike have been doing the same thing as before, but lately the number of viewers has been dropping and one of our sponsors left us the other day.


    The other day, one of our sponsors left us. ...... It''s a business, but we may have to deliver something like this.


    "Damn, that ...... Yuki guy is getting all gushy with the low rank parties."


    Barry, who also watched the broadcast, choked on his drink.


    "I heard he was promoted to A-rank the other day. It''s tempting to get carried away. But I''m talking about us."!


    Recently, we, the Thunderpikes, have been having trouble and failures.


    The only reason for this is the poor quality of the new members, but a failure is still a failure.


    In addition, there is the problem of not being able to find new members.


    We welcome them into the party not as temporary spots, but as regular, full-time members, but most of them leave after one or two jobs.


    I''ve heard that the number of "bad adventurers" who lack motivation, patience, and perseverance is increasing, but it seems that the rumors are true.


    ¡¶Oops!¡¡¡¡Yuki-san, use the magic scroll scroll here. Push in at once!¡¡¡¡That''s a nice assist, Gato-san.¡·


    ¡¶Yes, it was perfect timing. It''s also a great way to work with your friends. With his assistance, I''ll be able to challenge the dungeon.¡·


    ¡¶I''m not sure about that. ...... Here, the defeat is complete. It was a close victory.¡·


    ¡¶Keep an eye on" Clover "in the future! Now let''s move on to the next delivery. Next is ©¤©¤ ¡­¡­ ¡·


    I sigh involuntarily at Yuki in the delivery.


    But ... was Yuki the one who could move like that?


    No, at least when he was in Thunder Pike, he wasn''t like that.


    <Distorted glow arrowPrismic missile> he didn''t use new magic that no one knew, and it must have been more sober, clerical, and lethargic.


    "Hey, it''s a problem if you can''t find a member as it is, why don''t you call him back at this time?"


    "Yuki?"


    "Yeah. I''m sure he''ll be able to keep up with us, if not better than those gutless bastards."


    Barry has a point.


    The quality of the new members has been declining, and because of this, requests and dungeon attacks continue to fail.


    If things continue like this, it will affect their adventurer credibility score, and they may even be downgraded.


    At least, when Yuki was with us, we never failed multiple times in a row.


    That may have helped us as a chore.


    "That''s the ...... point, isn''t it, that it''s all about the money?¡¡¡¡Just add a little color to the reward. Cut down on the useless Jamie''s share, too."


    "But he got out on his own, remember?"


    "He got frustrated because he didn''t have the money, right? He''s probably regretting it right now."


    "...... Yeah, I know. And you can''t earn an adventurer''s credit score when an A-rank does a low-rank request. It might be a good idea for us to break the ice here."


    He''s been telling us since he was a kid that the goal of our adventure is to reach the Abyss Gate, the door to the Abyss, at the end of the world. To do so, we need permission from the government and the adventurer''s guild, and we also need a high adventurer credit score.


    Being a member of an A-rank party like ours is almost a requirement.


    I was surprised when he said he was leaving knowing this, but the reason was money.


    On the other hand, if we could get him to agree to a little compensation, he would come back


    I''m sorry to say that my childhood friend ...... is pathetic.


    It makes me embarrassed that such a lonely person is my childhood friend


    "Next time you see him, let''s talk to him."


    "Yeah, let''s do that. We need to come to terms with each other. Let''s let bygones be bygones."


    I laughed and clinked mugs with Barry.


    I''ll have to check with Jamie and Camilla later, just in case, but I don''t think they''ll object.


    In the first place, Thunderpike was doing well until Yuki said something like that, and now that he''s out, we have to find a new member.


    We need him to take responsibility as an adventurer and as an adult.


    After that, if we forgive him, everything will be back to normal.


    "Oh, you can talk to him at ......."


    When I looked back at Barry''s look, I saw Yuki with three young girls, talking happily and appearing at the entrance of the guild.


    A red-haired female swordsman, a silver-haired dark elf, and a young-looking monk.


    All of these girls are good looking, but they look unrefined,......, and they are probably just starting out.


    He''s a virgin, so he must have been seduced and fooled.


    I can''t believe he didn''t realize that he was being used as an excuse by a newbie who wanted a B-rank (or is it A-rank now?) adventurer credit score for accepting requests.


    It''s still annoying.


    I don''t think there is anyone who calls out to the red mage. Jeez.


    Well, I''ll go talk to him.


    I stood up and proudly walked in front of Yuki.


    "Hey, Yuki."


    TL Note- As I have said before  I won''t write names on Simon or his party members Pov Chapters.


    I don''t do that on small fry''s Chapter. On a side note Evil Avalon has gotten sponsored again. Spring has come for Evil Avalon.

 Volume 1 - CH 19

    Volume 1


    Chapter 19-Yuki Going Forward and Invitation from the Past


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Thank you for watching!"(Yuki)


    ¡¶End of transmission.¡·


    ...... Thanks for your help, guys...... Check for wear and tear."(Yuki)


    After taking a breath, I looked back at everyone.


    This time, we''ve come to the Gorgona Underground Ruins with a C rank request.


    The goal is to defeat the "Wandering Left Hand Lefty Hand," the floor boss on the fifth underground floor that we just defeated.


    It''s a huge, hand-held monster with no mouth and somehow uses magic.


    There are a surprisingly large number of scholars researching this creepy monster, which I''m not sure what to classify it as at the moment, and I was asked to provide fresh research material for .......


    Moreover, I was asked to do a "live broadcast" as well.


    The reward was high, though.


    "Armor is a little worn. No problem with the sword. No ...... injuries, I''m fine!"(Marina)


    "Twelve arrows left in hand. No physical damage. No physical damage. - I used spirit magic, so I''m a little low on magic power."(Silk)


    "Magic power remaining, about half. Used two mana potions to restore magic power. Only two left."(Rain)


    They''ve gotten pretty good at checking for wear and tear, and it looks like we''ve been doing some cross-checking lately.


    "I used the remaining three healing potions, two mana potions, and a scroll of rock flow rock break magic. ...... A bit of a struggle, huh?"(Yuki)


    The three of them nodded slightly at my words.


    Good, good, you''re doing a good job of self-analysis.


    Whether you''re doing well or not, understanding what''s going on is a necessary part of growth.


    The girls are doing much better than when I was just starting out.


    "All right, after we open the chest, let''s take a break and go back to the surface."(Yuki)


    "Copy that! I''m hungry from all the work I''ve done on ......."(Marina)


    "We''ll have a drink at the usual place when we get back, and you can eat this until then."(Yuki)


    After tossing an apple to the greedy Marina, I set about unlocking the treasure chest.


    Normally, this is a job for a Thief, but with the Living Key, a simple magical artifact made with ...... alchemy, even I can open it.


    "Oh, this is quite ....... Okay, let''s take a break in the stair area."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Marina)


    ¡ó


    It''s been a little over a month since I formed Clover with Marina and her friends.


    Our activities are going well, and we''re moving forward with small failures and moderate successes.


    Marina and her friends have apparently decided to seriously aim for the Abyss Gate, the door to the abyss, and have grown up a lot in recent times.


    I guess they have high potential to begin with. With just a little bit of advice and light instruction, the girls'' movements are getting better and better.


    If they continue at this rate, they may be promoted to the B rank by the end of this year.


    "I''m finally back!"(Marina)


    "I misjudged the time when the carriages were coming through. ...... Sorry about that."(Yuki)


    In fact, I was planning to ask for a ride on a carriage that would take me through the city streets on foot, but it seems I was wrong and we had to walk home.


    It was a good thing that the Gorgona Underground Ruins were reasonably close to Finis, but we almost ended up camping out in the middle of nowhere.


    "I enjoyed the slow walk home, too."(Rain)


    "Hmm. I''m sure Yuki has a talent as a bard. I''d like you to come back later and tell me more about ......."(Marina)


    I was just telling you about my mistakes to pass the time on the way, but it seems to have been surprisingly well received.


    Well, there are plenty of failure stories out there, and it would make a good snack for a drink.


    "Anyway, let''s report our achievement to the guild."(Yuki)


    "I guess so. "The sooner we get the Wandering Left-Handed Lefty Hand, the better."(Silk)


    The four of us walked down the main street to the adventurer''s guild.


    It was already dark, but the adventurer''s town was as bright and crowded as a nightless castle. After a hard day''s work, this is the peak time off for adventurers.


    Naturally, the adventurer''s guild, which is open twenty-four hours a day, is lit up, and the voices of those who are chatting about their adventures in the taverns reach the streets.


    "Mamaru, are you still there?"(Marina)


    "Yes, Marina. What do you want with Mamaru?"(Yuki)


    "No, no. Nothing really. Mamaru is good friends with Yuki, isn''t she?"(Marina)


    That''s a bit of a misstatement, but it''s also objectively true.


    We''ve known each other since I became an adventurer. She''s the oldest member of this adventurer''s guild, despite her appearance."(Yuki)


    She might even be the strongest.


    If you ask any adventurer of my parents'' generation, they''ll tell you all about Mamaru "the Grey Hermit."


    You might have to pour them a drink to drown their fears, though.


    There is no one who has undergone her rigorous preliminary adventuring training who can stand up to Mamaru.


    Including the guild master, Benwood.


    "Marina is jealous."(Rain)


    "It''s not like that!"(Marina)


    "Yes, yes. Let''s go. Since we''re going out of our way, let''s have them add up their adventurer credibility score as well. That way, you can get drunk today."(Yuki)


    Silk smiles at Marina and Rain, who seem to have loosened their tension and are showing their girlish side.


    I''m relieved to see the scene as usual. We made it back here safely this time, too.


    As soon as I walked in the guild entrance, I met someone I didn''t want to meet.


    "Hey, Yuki."(Simon)


    Simon, the former party leader, stood blocking the passage.


    I looked at him and saw that Barry, the warrior, was also in the back.


    "The three of you should go to Mamaru first to get the request fulfillment form. Rain, I''ll give you this. You know how to use it, right?"(Yuki)


    "Hmm. I''ll take care of it.(Rain)


    I handed Rain the magic bag, and sent the three of them off.


    It''s a good thing they saw the look on my face and didn''t ask any questions. They are good girls.


    "Simon. What do you want?"(Yuki)


    "I need to talk to you for a minute."(Simon)


    We belong to the same city''s adventurer''s guild.


    I knew we''d see each other at some point, but I didn''t expect them to come to me.


    "What do you mean, "talk"?"(Yuki)


    "Why to just stand around and talk? Won''t you like a drink?"(Simon)


    Simon pointed to the table where Barry was sitting and smiled wryly.


    When he''s laughing like this, he''s thinking about the wrong thing.


    "I''m tired from the dungeon. I respectfully decline."(Yuki)


    "Don''t say that. I think it''ll make a good story for you."(Simon)


    "Unfortunately, I''m not ready for that kind of thing."(Yuki)


    I''ve never had a good experience with Simon''s "good story".


    He''s the first of the naive hillbillies who pretend to be a veteran and get sucked into scams.


    If I had to spend my time listening to such a man''s "good story," I would rather accept a request for a ditch review.


    (TL:Our boi is savage,comment svge for our boi down in the comments)


    "Excuse me, Simon."(Yuki)


    "Wait!"(Simon)


    Simon grabbed me by the shoulders as I walked to the counter, "Yuki, why don''t you come back to Thunderpike?"(Simon)

 Volume 1 - CH 20

    Chapter 20-Drama and Refusal


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "......?"(Yuki)


    My thoughts paused for a moment.


    Then the question arose.


    (What the hell is this guy talking about, ......?Go back? Me?)


    "I''ve been talking to Barry. You want to go back to Thunderpike, don''t you?"(Simon)


    I don''t know what the hell is going on with me.


    Did the mind flare mess with my head in the labyrinth dungeon?


    If I''d been kicked out for some reason, I wouldn''t have a problem with it.


    However, I parted company with Thunderpike of my own volition.


    I gave up on the Thunderpike party and its members at my own discretion and left of my own accord.


    One of the reasons was that I didn''t like the rewards and the way they treated me. But that was not the main reason.


    I had been feeling it for a long time.


    I had always felt that even if I stayed with these guys, I would never be able to reach the Abyss Gate .......


    It was this kind of resignation and conviction that made me decide to leave.


    In other words, I have no regrets at all, in fact, I even feel refreshed.


    Oh man, I can''t believe they think  I want to  go back.


    What an annoying suggestion this guy suddenly came up with.


    However, I''m a good adult. I''m a grown man, and I shouldn''t let my emotions get in the way of denial.


    I put aside my past grudges and irritations, and respond in a reasonably calm manner.


    "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of doing so."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Simon)


    What''s with the surprised look on your face?


    "I''m the party leader of Clover. I''m not going back to Thunderpike."(Yuki)


    "What''s with that attitude, ......?"(Simon)


    ......?


    It''s a very normal attitude to have.


    It''s a bad habit of yours to get hysterical when things don''t go your way, Simon.


    "It''s your fault  things are going south in Thunder pike ,you left without permission.¡¡Don''t you feel bad?"(Simon)


    "You said it wouldn''t bother you."(Yuki)


    "Don''t you dare fry me like that! Do you even understand what I''m saying?"(Simon)


    Don''t hiss at me in the middle of a bar.


    What if you''re being used as a snack?


    We both have parties to lead.


    "In fact, we''re annoyed. ...... These are the facts. You need to take responsibility for that. That''s what you''re supposed to do as an adventurer, or even as an adult, isn''t it?"


    I''m impressed by how pompous, selfish, and childish you sound in your lecture.


    I''m sure you''ve got a squid leg stuck in your brain.


    The sooner you get rid of the curse of mental pollution, the better.


    "Simon, what kind of trouble are you in, exactly?"(Yuki)


    "The request failed. It''s because you''re out."(Simon)


    "Then you should get a new member. You''ve always called me useless. You always said that I was a burden, and when your baggage is lighter, your steps are lighter.


    With a sigh, I glared at Simon.


    I''ve noticed now that I don''t do this very often, but it''s surprisingly tiring on the eyes .......


    "What are you talking about now, after neglecting me all this time? Do you think you''ll be forgiven just because we''re childhood friends?


    "Y-......!"


    Simon looked at me as if he hadn''t been expecting it, and he looked at mr in horror.


    Ever since I was a child, I''ve always looked up to him for everything.


    Maybe he didn''t expect me to argue with him now.


    "I''m not going back to Thunderpike at all. End of story."(Yuki)


    "You''re being ripped off by those fledglings. They used you as a convenient... ......"


    "You''re the one who''s been treating me like a handy chore*. See you later, Simon."


    (TL: Something like giving orders and making him do all the menial task like bullies do)


    I walked past Simon to the request counter where Marina and the others were waiting.


    "''Don''t get carried away, ......!¡¡¡¡You''ll regret it!"


    I left Simon with a red face and a discarded line, and left.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting."(Yuki)


    "Who was that guy?"(Marina)


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m a bit of an idiot.


    "It''s the leader of the party I was with."(Yuki)


    The moment I answered that, Marina, still in her armor, gave me a dashing hug.


    "Guh!"(Yuki)


    Why do you always hug me when you are  wearing armor?


    "Are you going back?"(Marina)


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry, I''m not going back."(Yuki)


    "Are you sure about that?"(Marina)


    "Of course."(Yuki)


    I chuckled as I brushed the dust from the dungeon off the redhead.


    Oh man, I''m not a good leader if I''m making my team members nervous like this.


    I should have just ignored Simon.


    "Did you get the report?"(Marina)


    "Yes, sensei, it was done without delay. The reward has been confirmed and placed in the party vault."(Silk)


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    Silk, who was still a little anxious, smiled at my words.


    "Okay, then, let''s go for a drink. Marina ...... is going to drink herself to death today, right?"(Silk)


    "Yeah. Yeah, I''m going to have you crash today."(Marina)


    "Oh, come on.(Yuki)


    But I''m certainly in the mood for a drink today.


    I''ve said what I''ve wanted to say for a long time.


    "It''s all right. I''ll cast a spell to sober you up. I''ll cast a sobering spell."(Rain)


    With a soft laugh, Rain handed me back my magic bag.


    Laughing softly, Rain returns the magic bag to me.


    I''m not sure if I am right, but I''ve got this feeling ...... that Rain  was magically listening in on our conversation earlier, wasn''t she?


    I''ve never had a problem with people listening to me, but it''s not in my best taste.


    "It''s not a very good hobby. I''m here to bitch and moan, so let''s get drunk."(Yuki)


    "...... will do."(Rain)


    She looks so young, but sometimes she looks like her sister.


    This is why Rain is not to be underestimated.


    "So let''s have a good night."(Marina)


    "Hey, Marina, don''t push me."(Yuki)


    Marina, who seems to have recovered, pushed my back in a good mood.

 Volume 1 - CH 21

    Chapter 21-Image Character and Dull Red Mage


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The morning after a week of heavy drinking was still fresh in my mind.


    We were standing in front of the entrance of the Ione Ruins Labyrinth, fully prepared for adventure.


    This labyrinth is located near the city of Quaroto, which is somewhat far from Finis.


    The reason why I''m here in this small labyrinth of lesser dungeons far from Finis is because I''ve received a request special naming for  "Clover".


    The client is the long-established armor workshop "Arcees" based in Quaroto.


    The content of the request was to deliver a dungeon attack wearing the workshop''s new equipment.


    "How''s everyone doing?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah, it''s easy to move around. It''s pretty light. I like it!"(Marina)


    Marina spun around with a flirtatious look on her face, and her short skirt flipped up softly, revealing a glimpse of her thighs.


    Well, the lower garment is a set of shorts with leg armor sollettes, so it is rather designed to be shown off. ...... I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m not used to it, but I think I''ll be fine." (Silk)


    Silk smiles shyly as she finishes her inspection.


    This one has a jacket-type leather armor of a similar design to Marina''s over a black full-body robe that fits her body lines. The exposed shoulders seemed to be the only point in the design.


    "I like this. I love the fact that it''s a magical artifact."


    Rain pinched the poncho-like cloak and looked pleased.


    "It''s very generous of you to give me  this and even pay for it!"(Marina)


    "This is going to look great on the broadcast......!"(Rain)


    In contrast to the easy-going couple, Silk was a little anxious.


    "I''m nervous. ....... Will I be okay?"(Silk)


    "You''ll be fine. You look great."(Yuki)


    "......! That''s not what I meant! It''s my first time in the dungeon!"(Silk)


    What, you weren''t talking about the delivery projection?


    However, given Silk''s personality, she might have a lot of anxiety about going to her first dungeon with unfamiliar equipment.


    "Okay. If that''s the case, let''s have a quick review meeting, including the request."


    "Yes. What kind of place is this?"


    "Yes, .......


    The Aion Ruins Labyrinth is a very old small labyrinth lesser dungeon.


    The depth of the labyrinth is four levels underground, and at the deepest level is the entrance to the main dungeon of the main labyrinth, the Auld Dread Waste City Labyrinth.


    In other words, the "Aion Ruins Labyrinth" is a passage to the main dungeon of the main labyrinth, which also functions as a dungeon.


    "Do you follow me till here?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. Yes, I do. So we''re going to the deepest part, right?"(Marina)


    "Yes, We will."(Yuki)


    The request is to break through the Ione Ruins Labyrinth and reach the entrance to the Auld Dread Waste City Labyrinth.


    The theme of the client, Arcee''s, for this season is "A new style for female adventurers. The client, Arcee''s, has come up with a new style for female adventurers this season: "Let''s go on a fashionable and safe adventure.


    Clover" is a good match for the product line, with Marina as the vanguard, Silk as the light armor type, and Rain as the wizard-type rear guard, and with the recent popularity of the distribution, we were asked to nominate her.


    The difficulty level of the game is much easier to deal with than that of "Painter''s Ruins". The armor is pretty good, so let''s just go as usual and not get nervous.


    "You''ve been down there before, right?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. I''ve been to the Augh-Dread Waste City Labyrinth. The labyrinths here are said to be an ancient commercial city, where magical tools and artifacts are easily unearthed. You may want to attack the dungeon after the request is over."(Yuki)


    "Oh, I want to go."(Marina)


    If you want, it might be fun to do a treasure chest opening delivery.


    ......, also known as the "opening of the package", is a relatively popular delivery.


    It''s not surprising, though, since it captures the "dreamy" part of the adventure delivery.


    "Well, at any rate, ......, this time, the delivery itself is the request."(Yuki)


    "A question"(Marina)


    "Yes, Marina.."(Yuki)


    "So, what''s Urses gonna do when he sees our strategy feed? Look for problems with armor?"(Marina)


    From there, Marina.


    I thought I explained it ... whatever.


    Confirmation is important.


    "We''re going to edit it and use it as a promotional distribution for our new armor. I don''t mean to make you nervous, but you''re going to be the face of the new series of armor that Urses is releasing."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Marina)


    "You know those commercials that come on in between feeds? You''ll be in those.(Yuki)


    Marina, who had been listening to my explanation with a blank look on her face, shouted out loud.


    "What the hell?"(Marina)


    "Didn''t I explain it to you at ......?"(Yuki)


    I turned to Silk and Rain, and they nodded their heads yes.


    I knew I had explained it to them.


    "Oh my God, I haven''t taken  care of my ...... skin or my hair!Not even my hair!"(Marina)


    "You''re pretty enough, you''ll be fine."(Yuki)


    "......!"(Marina)


    "Come on, let''s go."(Yuki)


    I take out the "Cantera of Discernment" from my magic bag.


    Even though there is editing, it is not a good idea to get trapped and expose your appearance, and in the first place, even though it is a low-grade labyrinth,......, you can''t relax.


    "......? Marina, why are you frozen to? Let''s go."(Yuki)


    "Yeshhh!"(Marina)


    Marina walks in a jerky manner.


    Did you get nervous now that you understand that your delivery is going to be used for a commercial?


    (TL: I don''t think so )


    "I''m in the lead , with Rain and Silk in the middle. Marina guards our rear.Don''t worry too much about ''Gopuro-kun'' moving around to get footage from different angles."(Yuki)


    "I understand. Please give me battle instructions."(Silk)


    Silk nodded and resumed carrying his newly made bow.


    It''s a composite bow, a magical compound bow that was purchased from Urses for this request.


    It''s also a new product that hasn''t been released yet, and according to Silk, it''s quite powerful.


    "If you have any energy left, try using fire magic once. It might be nice to have some flair in the image. And fortunately, many of the demon monsters in the Ione Ruins Labyrinth are good with fire."(Rain)


    "......"(Rain)


    "Rain? What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    Rain looked at me with something of a scowl.


    Didn''t she like the fire magic?


    "Uh, ...... what?"(Yuki)


    "Nibutin."(Rain)


    Rain, who was still gazing at me, slapped me on the chest.


    I''m not sure what ...... was wrong with her.

 Volume 1 - CH 22

    Chapter 22-Unaware Weak Magic and Magic Bags


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I stepped into the "Ione Ruins Labyrinth" with the "Cantera of Discernment" in hand.


    The Labyrinth of Ione Ruins is an oval shape, almost rectangular, with each level having the same shape.


    The center part is a large atrium, like a distorted donut.


    Along the outer edge of the passageway are rooms of various sizes, reminding us of the remnants of a huge commercial facility that this place used to be.


    However, now that it has become a labyrinthine dungeon, we are greeted not by smiling shopkeepers, but by demonic monsters.


    "It''s brighter than I thought."(Marina)


    "Yeah, because the ceiling collapsed and the sun is shining."(Yuki)


    Maybe that''s why the labyrinth is quite overgrown with plants.


    You have to be careful not to be taken by surprise by demons.


    "There is one usable staircase at each end of the labyrinth, east and west."(Yuki)


    "That means we have to get to the end. Wouldn''t it be faster to take the rope down the stairwell there?"(Marina)


    "There were others who thought so, but you should check out ......."(Yuki)


    I picked up a reasonable stone at my feet and threw it into the stairwell.


    The stone that was supposed to fall downward twisted in the middle and eventually disappeared.


    "Wow, ......, did something go wrong?"(Marina)


    "In ancient times, it was probably really a stairwell, but it''s probably because it''s ...... labyrinthine, and the phases are distorted. Be careful not to fall in.


    Marina nodded her head.


    I''m glad you''re being so honest.


    "There are many small rooms and no escape. It''s hard to avoid encounters with demonic monsters, so be careful."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Silk)


    "Okay."(Marina)


    "......"(Rain)


    Rain still seems to be in bad and sulky mood.


    What the hell is causing this?


    What the hell did I do ......?


    (TL: I can tell but what''s the fun in that )


    "Rain. If I did something wrong, I want to apologize, so tell me what you''re upset about."(Yuki)


    "Mm. ......"(Rain)


    Marina and Silk gushed lightly at my troubled face.


    "No, Yuki. I think she''s mad because you didn''t do anything."(Marina)


    "You don''t know what a woman''s heart is, do you, sensei?"(Silk)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    What do they mean?


    Rain walks in front of me, bewildered, and spreads her arms as if to show me her new outfit.


    "What do you think?"(Rai)


    "It looks good on you. You''ve changed the color of the ribbon to match your outfit, right?....It''s also very cute."(Yuki)


    "......!"(Rain)


    Rain''s face turned red, and she gave me a hug.


    "Oh, hey, ......, what''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki, you''ve gone too far. Don''t put a weakness spell on Rain."(Marina)


    "That''s right, sensei"


    What the hell did I do to deserve this ......?


    (TL: Nothing much, just a mc of harem novel)


    ¡ó.


    Once we had regained our composure, we proceeded smoothly to the first and second underground levels.


    We encountered some demonic monsters along the way, but we were able to eradicate them without much trouble, and the items we found in the treasure chest in the small room on the way made Rain''s mood even better.


    "Ehehe ......"(Rain)


    Rain patted the pouch on her waist in a good mood.


    Yes, luckily I was able to get my hands on a magic bag.


    It''s not a lot of capacity, but it''s a magical artifact from the labyrinth, and it has a high performance and quality retention feature.


    "Good for you, Rain!"(Marina)


    "Yes. But are you sure you want me to have it?"(Rain)


    "Of course!¡¡¡¡Besides, it''s better for the rear guard to have these things, right?"(Marina)


    Marina seems to not be thinking about it, but surprisingly, she understands it very well.


    Indeed, even if a vanguard like Marina had a magic bag magic bag, it would be difficult to use it in battle, and more importantly, it could be damaged by a demon attack.


    If that''s the case, then it''s better if Silk or Rain should have it.


    I gave it to Rain this time, but eventually I would like to prepare a magic bag for Silk to store arrow shells.


    "Whoa, everybody stop. It''s a trap."(Yuki)


    A phosphorescent light rises from a part of the floor illuminated by the blue light of the cantera.


    It''s probably the type that causes some sort of phenomenon when you step on it.


    Now, can we avoid it?


    "...... No, let''s pull it out."(Yuki)


    It would be silly to leave it there and get caught on the way back.


    I pull out a ten-foot pole from my magic bag magic bag and turn around.


    "Back up a little. I don''t know what kind, but I''ll activate it and eliminate it."(Yuki)


    "Are you sure about this?"(Marina)


    "Just make sure you''re ready to move at a moment''s notice."(Yuki)


    After making sure that the three of them were at a distance.


    I poked the floor in question with a stick, heard a click, and immediately realized what the trap was.


    Suddenly, a large number of spears shot out from the floor in random piles.


    It was a relatively common trap, but if you got caught in it, you wouldn''t get away with it.


    It was a good decision to crush them.


    "Okay, we''re good. ......"(Yuki)


    When I illuminated it again with the cantera of detection, the triggering part of the trap had disappeared.


    Fortunately, the gap between the spears seemed to be safe enough to pass through, so I''d let him go through.


    Just in case, I''ll go through first.


    "No problem. Please go through."(Yuki)


    "Yes, sir."(Silk)


    Silk, Rain, and finally Marina come through the gap between the spears.


    This new armor is designed to fit the body relatively well, so it may be able to handle such situations.


    It might have been a good footage for the client.


    "The stairs are just around the corner. Let''s take a break for a bite to eat when we get there."(Yuki)


    "What''s the soup of the day?"(


    "You''ll have to ask the [Regular hot potSoup stock] ."


    Chuckling, he smiled softly as he replied, "I hope Rain''s favorite food is served."


    Good, good, Everything seem to be back on track.


    "No, it''s not fair if it''s only Rain! I''m having my favorite dish today!"(Marina)


    "I''d like milk stew."(Rain)


    In the midst of this relaxed way of going ......, there were some not-so-good people in front of the stairs we were heading for.

 Volume 1 - CH 23

    Chapter 23-Elven Hatred and Pickups


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Prepare for battle."(Yuki)


    At the sound of my whispered voice, everyone stops in their tracks.


    Fortunately, they didn''t notice us.


    A muscular, humanoid demon monster hangs out by the downstairs, looking relaxed.


    "It''s Orc: ......!"(Silk)


    When Silk saw the figure, she unleashed a hostile, deadly fury.


    Normally, Silk is a calm person, but when it comes to Orcs, she has no choice.


    Orc is a humanoid demon monster with a beastly face, created by the barbarian god Baroque, and to put it bluntly, it is an enemy of mankind.


    Acting on violence and instinct, they are brutal creatures that believe that all intelligent life forms other than themselves (whether the Orcs are intelligent or not should not be debated right now) should be killed or controlled, and that all of them should be recognized as tools for breeding or food.


    For some reason, they are particularly obsessed with the elven race, and when the ancient elven kingdom of Sandrillon was invaded and destroyed by the Orcs, it is recorded that many elves suffered horribly.


    In other words, for the Elves, the Orcs are an existence that should be remembered with a tribal hatred.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is a curse etched in their blood.


    "Calm down, Silk."(Yuki)


    "I understand. We must eliminate them without fail. Not one of them will escape. ......!"(Silk)


    I looked at Rain and Marina while suppressing Silk, whose eyes had completely changed.


    "Have you ever fought with the Orcs before?"(Yuki)


    "No."(Rain)


    "Me neither."(Marina)


    I nodded and began to plan my strategy.


    "There are four of them. They are probably of the rank of low-ranking warriors, judging from their armor. It''s a C rank opponent in terms of demon monster rank, but it bounces when there are too many of them. Don''t let your guard down because you think you''re better than them."


    The Orcs are a militaristic race with a military system throughout.


    And their rank is simply determined by their strength,......, and their armament is proportional to that.


    The one in sight is nearly naked. The only weapon is a crude spear.


    That means it is the lowest rank.


    However, their well-developed muscles and natural fighting spirit make them a sufficient threat even with bare hands.


    I''ll have to keep that in mind.


    "First, I''ll attack first with my magic and bow. When we get to the middle distance, I''ll cover you with weak magic and Marina will get in close. Silk, you''ll be the ranger."(Yuki)


    "What about me?"(Rain)


    "I want a big first hit. I want to reduce their numbers if possible."(Yuki)


    That''s what I instructed her to do, and I''m going to grant her ¡¶reinforcement magic¡·.


    There is one more point in our favor.


    It''s a disgusting advantage, but there are many female members here.


    I''m sure that if I''m caught, I''ll be food immediately, but for Marina and the others, they will turn to sexual desire rather than appetite.


    This means that even if the ...... battle starts, they will not come with the intention of killing us.


    I''ve heard that this is an instinct, and that it won''t change its stance even if its life is in danger.


    "Okay, let''s go!"(Yuki)


    At the same time as my signal, Rain''s fourth rung magic, ¡¶Fireball¡·, was fired from the end of her long staff.


    It flew at high speed and exploded near the center of Orcs and his friends, who had been caught completely off guard, and blew them away with a blast.


    ¡­¡­ Even though it''s really strong. It seems that it didn''t finish it.


    "continue!"(Yuki)


    I targeted two of the Orc that had gotten up and activated my magic scroll.


    It''s a magic scroll that activates my own "¡¶rock flow¡·".


    Rocks of all sizes appear in the air and crush the Orcs directly below.


    One tried to escape, but a flying  arrow by Silk pierced his eye deeply, and when he was frightened, he was swallowed by a rock.


    "Only two left! Marina!"(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Marina)


    The two Orcs were closing in on Marina as she ran off.


    I waved my finger at each of them, releasing ¡¶Paralyze¡· and ¡¶Slow¡·.


    It''s enough for the current Marina.


    "Haaa"(Marina)


    The bastard sword, swung in a kesa style, sliced Orc halfway across his body.


    A black glow clung to the sword.


    "One!"


    She turned around and took another swipe at the remaining Orc, but it was a little too shallow ......


    But it won''t be a problem.


    Because at that moment, three arrows pierced his right eye at once.


    "Nice, Silk!"(Marina)


    "Get it done!"(Silk)


    "Yeah!"(Marina)


    Marina''s blow, which seemed to be ¡¶overkill¡·, snapped Orc''s neck.


    When I was sure that the orcs were not moving, I let out a breath.


    "All right, we''ve defeated them."(Yuki)


    Orcs are worthless as materials, but they are monsters that are recommended to be killed.


    The characteristic ears are proof of subjugation, so collect them.


    "Have you calmed down a bit? Silk."(Yuki)


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m sorry. ...... I get so frustrated when I see the orcs."(Silk)


    "It''s the nature of elves. It''s nothing to worry about."(Yuki)


    Silk looked a little mystified at my words.


    "You don''t say ...... even though I''m a dark elf, do you, sensei?"(Silk)


    "Different skin doesn''t make a person different, does it? Silk is silk."(Yuki)


    (TL: deep)


    "Sir, ......"(Silk)


    Dark Elves are said to have originated from a clan of elves living in the south.


    And also the traitors of the elves.


    No one knows exactly why anymore. It is said that they joined the forces of darkness in some war, or that they fell out with the white elves of the north during the war,......, but no one really knows.


    And yet, only a bad impression is being created.


    A girl who is so calm and friendly should not be despised just because of that.


    If the rumors were true, it would be foolish to use them as a reason to denounce her personally.


    "At least I think ...... no, we think of Silk as one of us. I don''t care what race you are now. I mean, look at Rain. She loves magic artifacts like a dwarf."(Yuki)


    "Mu ......, be  respectful! Magic artifacts are romantic."(Rain)


    "I know."(Yuki)


    I nodded broadly, and Rain and Silk laughed as if they were blowing up.


    "Oh, you''re having so much fun! I want to be a part of it!...... But before that. Orcs had something weird on them.."(Marina)


    Marina, who was taking the orc''s ears as proof, unfolded a piece of parchment and showed it to me.


    "This is ...... a good find, Marina."(Yuki)


    "Is that so?"(Marina)


    Marina tilted her head at my words.

 Volume 1 - CH 24

    Chapter  24- Secondary Jobs and Marina''s Worries


    "It''s part of the Memoranda of Enlightenment."(Yuki)


    "Memoranda of Enlightenment?"(Marina)


    "It''s a magical artifact used to uncover hidden abilities. It''s quite valuable."(Yuki)


    It''s in pretty good condition, and if we can repair it and fill in the missing parts, we can rebuild it as the Memorandum of Enlightenment.


    It''s a bit of a challenge, but that''s where my skills as an alchemist come into play.


    "Why does Orc have such a thing?"(Marina)


    "He either rifled through the treasure chest or took it from someone else. ...... Where did it come from in the first place?"(Yuki)


    "It was crumpled up in the biggest bag Orc had!"(Yuki)


    The Orcs are a fighting race that likes to loot.


    They often carry loot from dungeons and victims.


    This piece of the Memorandum of Enlightenment must have been obtained that way.


    "Can we sell it for a lot?"(Marina)


    "It''s a small fortune as it is. It''s a shame to sell it. ...... I''ll restore it.  If it works, someone else can use it."(Yuki)


    The Memorandum of Enlightenment is not usually sold on the market.


    They are usually consumed by the party that obtains them.


    For an adventurer with physical capital, the awakening of a talent that permanently raises one''s level is of irreplaceable importance, so there are very few who would exchange it for gold.


    "What happens when someone uses it?"(Marina)


    "It''s said that a person''s talents blossom a little. For example, it is said that a person can develop a second secondary job, gain new skills, or even suddenly have a magical vision."(Yuki)


    I think this is the kind of magical artifact that gives you awareness and inspiration.


    It''s the kind of thing that can bring to light your inner self that you didn''t realize you had until now,.......


    "So, I guess Marina should use it."(Silk)


    "Yes. I think that''s a good idea, too."(Rain)


    "Really? I wonder if I''ll wake up to her second secondary job."(Marina)


    It is true that Marina does not have a second secondary job.


    It could be that she was born with one, or it could be that she never had a chance to wake up until now.


    In my case, the alchemist appeared by chance when I challenged myself to mix a little medicine. ......


    By the way, all of the people in Thunderpike didn''t have a second secondary job.


    I remember being a little hurt when they didn''t seem to care about it, or on the contrary, when I became an alchemist, they said I was "incompetent" for not being able to compete with my own job function.


    I think it''s useful for adventurers to have a lot of options.


    Well, each person has their own way of thinking.


    I don''t want to impose this on Marina either.


    "Is it okay with me using it ?"(Marina)


    "Well, you can think about it after the restoration is finished. I personally don''t know if I''ll ever wake up to a second secondary job."(Yuki)


    "I''m not sure if I''ll ever wake up a second secondary job. But the people at the temple told me that since ''Magic Swordfighter'' is rare, the talent might be concentrated there."(Marina)


    "That''s one way to look at it. Well, even if you don''t have a ''secondary job,'' you might find some hidden talent, you know?"(Yuki)


    Marina, who tilted her head slightly at my words, made a pinched face.


    "Like a wife?"(Marina)


    "I wonder if that''s a talent. ......"(Yuki)


    (TL :Me and readers will set up a institute for that talent waifu for life )


    It''s a bit of a question, but the possibilities are endless.


    "We should get going."(Yuki)


    As I said this, I sprinkled some homemade holy water on the corpse of Orcs, which I had pulled to the edge.


    If the magic of the labyrinth turns him into an undead, it will be troublesome.


    "Let''s take a break on the stair landing as planned. I want my magic to be at full strength."(Yuki)


    "Yeah, I guess so. I''m feeling a little low on magic energy."(Rain)


    It''s a good thing she''s not out of breath from using the fourth rung of the ladder magic, the¡¶ Fireball¡·.


    Jamie, for example, was having a hard time with even the third rung magic.


    He waved his finger to send a ¡¶Continuous recovery of magical power¡· to Rain, and headed for the stairs.


    The staircase in the Ione Ruins Labyrinth has a small landing in the middle of it and turns around, making it a relatively safe place, despite the rules of the labyrinth.


    Unless, of course, the situation is so unstable that the labyrinth overflows and causes an overflow.


    When I reached the landing, I stopped "Gopuro-kun" for a moment.


    I''ve already told  him that I''m going to stop delivering during the break, and I want some time to decompress.


    "Wear and tear confirmation. I''ve only consumed one scroll of magic. My magic is fine."(Yuki)


    "I''m fine"(Marina)


    "Five arrows are down. I still have 20 arrows left."(Silk)


    "I''m feeling low. I can recover during the break."(Rain)


    No major wear and tear.


    The orcs are a bit strong to encounter here, but they probably came in from outside and took up residence.


    They''ll live anywhere on their own. ......


    "Oh, by the way. Yuki, have you been harassed since then?"(Marina)


    "Oh, the Besio Salas thing? Yeah, no problems."(Yuki)


    Besio Salas.


    An E rank adventurer who was wandering around trying to join Marina and her party.


    He''s a bit of a strange guy who threatened me.


    I actually ran into him once or twice after that, but I asked him to leave as planned .......


    I flew Gopuro-kun to the scene, and I believe his adventurer registration has now been revoked.


    In fact, his adventurer credibility score was so low that even the slightest threat would cause it to be revoked.


    It''s still a mystery to me how he was able to act so high and mighty with that kind of ability and adventurer credit score.


    "I''ve informed the Adventurer''s Guild and I''m sure they''ve taken action."(Yuki)


    "I don''t think I''ve seen him lately. That guy."(Silk)


    "I feel bad remembering him."(Rain)


    Rain hated Besio in particular. ......


    "That too, but also Thunderpike guy. He''s been glaring at ...... Yuki."(Marina)


    "Yeah. He''s always been like that. It''s nothing to be concerned about."(Yuki)


    All three of us knew what was going on because we had complained about it at the bar afterwards.


    I didn''t expect to be drunk to the point of collapse, but I was.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going back at all. I''ll stay here and pursue my dream."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. I''m not worried about that. I''ve heard of people being harassed from previous parties, so I''m more worried about ...... that."(Marina)


    Marina lowered her eyebrows.


    "I don''t care if they harass me. I have you now."(Yuki)


    I smiled at them with conviction, and each of the three of them returned the smile with embarrassment.


    TL Note- Yuki is smooth as butter and and when i said that the lore will be explained, i didn''t  meant  this Chapter but it will eventually come.

 Volume 1 - CH 25

    Volume 1


    Chapter 25-Shadows and Strange Things


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "There''s a trap in there. Be careful."(Yuki)


    We walked carefully through the three underground levels, where the light from the collapsed ceiling had become difficult to reach.


    From here on, the surrounding environment is not so good.


    There is a greater chance of demonic monsters popping out of the darkness, and their strength also increases a bit.


    However, for the adventurers around here, it''s only a pathway to the main dungeon of this labyrinth, the Auld Dread City Labyrinth, so there''s not much to fear.


    "Oh, by the way, there are no floor bosses here."(Marina)


    "There used to be a floor boss in front of the Auld Dread City Labyrinth, but it hasn''t been observed for about ten years now. I''ve heard that there are several demon monsters called Shadow Stalkers guarding the doors.


    I read the logs as preliminary information, but I did not see the actual situation.


    At the time, magical tool artifacts for delivery had not yet been developed, and by the time I dove in, their appearance had not been confirmed.


    "Hey, what kind of demon monster is that?"(Marina)


    "It was described as a pitch-black mannequin with glowing eyes: ......"(Yuki)


    "Like that?"(Marina)


    Marina pointed to a corner of a small room a little further on.


    There was a figure standing there. It was completely black, with only its eyes glowing like a cat''s at night.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "All of you, stop. They''re looking at us. ......!"(Yuki)


    The three of them stopped at my words and nervously checked their surroundings.


    Silk in particular is a spirit user. It''s easy to see in dark places with the help of a dark spirit.


    "It looks like it''s just that thing. ......!"(Silk)


    "Stay alert."(Yuki)


    It''s an unknown demon monster. I don''t even know if it''s hostile or friendly.


    As long as they live in a dungeon, they should  move to eliminate intruders.


    "......"


    We continued to stare at each other in silence, but then he suddenly disappeared into a small room.


    What should I do now?


    Should we follow him to the small room and take him down?


    Or should I continue to head for the stairs?


    I couldn''t tell how intelligent it was, but it seemed to be observing us.


    There were records of several of them when they appeared as floor bosses, and they might be planning to call in their friends to ambush or attack us.


    But oddly enough, they didn''t seem to be hostile.


    It could be that they were just watching .......


    "Let''s take a vote. Let''s make a decision: pursue or ignore."(Yuki)


    "I don''t think I should touch it."(Marina)


    "Neither do I. If it doesn''t attack us, let''s just leave it alone."(Silk)


    Rain pondered for a moment and then decided in favor of the chase,


    "It''s a undead."(Rain)


    "It''s two against one. Rain, are you fine with this?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki?"(Rain)


    "I couldn''t decide, so I asked you guys."(Yuki)


    He chuckled lightly.


    "We''ll be on the lookout, though. We''ll be spraying holy water as we go."(Yuki)


    "Hmm. They don''t seem to be hostile, but they are undead. There is a possibility that they will attack us."(Silk)


    "But Shadow Stalker, the Shadow Man. I''ve never seen a real one before."(Marina)


    The report said that it was a very powerful enemy.


    If possible, I do not want to encounter them in the future.


    It''s not easy for me to support against the undead, especially since it''s hard to use weak magic on them.


    "For now, let''s decide what to do first. If it comes to a battle, I''ll aim for physical domination first."(Yuki)


    "What about the¡¶ Turn Undead¡·?"(Marina)


    I respond to Marina''s words with a shake of my head.


    "According to the information I read before, they need to be weakened considerably to be effective. Think of them as doing whatever we humans do."(Yuki)


    "So, magic too?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. I believe there was a record of dark magic being used."(Yuki)


    Dark magic is the reverse mechanism of holy magic used by monks.


    It opens wounds, raises the dead, and spreads disease and bad luck. ......


    It is the kind of magic that is illegal to learn, and is said to be used with the help of evil gods and demons.


    "Can we handle this?"(Silk))


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    I assure her.


    Silk''s virtue of prudence can sometimes lead to a narrowing of vision.


    It can sometimes be a backward-looking suggestion that prevents action.


    "I''ll take care of it when it comes down to it. Just leave it to me."(Yuki)


    "If you say so, Sensei."(Silk)


    Silk nodded, looking relieved.


    "You''re right, I feel like I''ll be fine with you."(Marina)


    "Yeah. I feel safe, too."(Rain)


    I''m glad to see that their tension has been relieved.


    My nerves have been also  relieved, although I''m feeling a little anxious and sick to my stomach.


    But there was a harvest, too.


    I was able to catch a glimpse of the Shadow Stalker, which hadn''t been observed for more than ten years.


    This can be submitted as a record log that has some value.


    ...... This means that we can expect to add to our adventurer credibility score.


    "There might be a battle in front of the door. Let''s keep our heads up and go."(Yuki)


    "Understood."(Silk)


    "Got it! Let''s do our best!"(Marina)


    "Hmm."(Rain)


    The three of them each nodded at my words and looked forward.


    They were not as nervous as they needed to be, but they were not relaxed either.


    Okay, we''re in good condition.


    "Let''s get going."(Yuki)


    I reapplied the reinforcement magic just in case, and started walking.


    There is no record of this, but there is a possibility of a surprise attack,......, so we have to be more careful than before.


    But why now all of a sudden "Shadow Stalker, the Shadow Man" appeared ?


    There may be something strange going on in this labyrinthine group.


    Is it strange that Shadow Stalker disappeared ten years ago, or is it strange that Shadow Stalker has reappeared?


    In the end, we won''t know what''s right until after something happens.


    However, we must keep in mind that this is not the same as it was before ...... and we must act accordingly.


    With that in mind, I walked through the dungeon, which seemed to be getting colder, and reached the end.


    "Okay, stairs. The next step is the final one. Let''s take a rest first."(Yuki)


    From the stairs to the fourth underground level, I felt a strange and quiet presence leaking out.

 Volume 1 - CH 26

    Chapter 26-How to Fight the Shadow Man and the Red Mage


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The bottom level of the Labyrinth of Ione Ruins is a little different from the previous levels.


    Up to this point, it has basically consisted of passageways and small rooms, but the lowest level has a large floor area because there is no atrium.


    There are also small rooms on both sides that seem to be remnants of stores, and some of them still have decayed signs hanging on them, probably because the bottom level is less affected by greening and weathering.


    "The atmosphere is a little different. ......"(Marina)


    "Yes. It''s more like an abandoned building."(Silk)


    Marina and Silk seemed to feel a little uneasy at the change in appearance.


    On the other hand, Rain is looking around with some interest.


    "What''s wrong? Rain."(Yuki)


    "Very interesting. I feel like I want to go through this whole level alone."(Rain)


    "Well, I''ll think about it after the request is over. First priority is to complete the request."(Yuki)


    "Yes. I know."(Rain)


    Rain nodded her head in agreement.


    "When we''re done, let''s go diving again. I''m actually a little interested in the Auld Dread City Labyrinth."(Marina)


    "Yes, I agree, since we went all the way to Quarto."(Silk)


    Marina and Silk are both saying that attacking dungeons outside the vicinity of Finis will surely be a good experience.


    I don''t have a lot of experience diving dungeons in this area myself.


    Considering my future as a supporter, maybe I should be the one to take the initiative.


    "Then let''s get to the door!"(Marina)


    "Yes, we should. But there is also the matter of Shadow Stalker, the Shadow Man. Let''s keep our guard up."(Yuki)


    "I know!"(Marina)


    Marina smiled and nodded.


    In the dimly lit dungeon, her cheerfulness is like a strengthening magic that helps.


    "I''m sorry, Silk, but I need you to help me with the reconnaissance. I''m not very good at night vision."(Yuki)


    The lowest level is even darker with the upper levels blocking the sunlight.


    The "Cantera of Detection" is not a good light source, as it is used more for detecting traps and devices than as a light source.


    But with the help of Silk, who is a ranger and can see well at night, we can make up for it.


    "I understand."(Silk)


    I nodded to Silk and began to walk slowly through the lowest level of the square.


    This was probably the kind of floor that housed a large store, with some small but fairly large rooms scattered around the key areas.


    The more space there was to fight, the more chance there was of being surrounded.


    "Sensei, ......."(Silk)


    As I walked to the middle of the floor, Silk issued a small but sharp warning to me.


    Her gaze was directed at the three levels visible in the ...... atrium above.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    In the very edge of the third level, a Shadow Stalker stands looking down at us.


    It''s not as hostile as ever, but it''s just as creepy.


    "What should we do?"(Silk)


    "I can''t help it. I don''t feel good about being seen, but I don''t think they''re going to attack us right away from that position."(Yuki)!


    As soon as I said that, Shadow Stalker jumped up and down.


    "Now ......?


    I stiffened at the unexpected movement.


    The phase shift in the stairwell must be a powerful force that can twist away even rocks.


    And yet, Shadow Stalker, the Shadow Man, made his way down to us without a care in the world.


    (What''s going on? ......?)


    The shadow man, Shadow Stalker, laughed at me as if he didn''t know my question.


    I felt a definite madness and murderous intent from the Shadow Stalker, who twisted his mouth into an arc as he laughed strangely.


    "It''s coming! Prepare for battle!"(Yuki)


    I unfolded the emergency magic scroll scroll.


    It''s a magical tool artifact that requires a good amount of time, effort and money, but it can''t be changed for safety.


    ...... And it''s too stupid for alchemists to be stingy with their tools and fight.


    At the same time as the Multi-Enchantment Scroll, which grants multiple enhancements, burns down, the Shadow Stalker moves.


    Shadow Man Shadow Stalker" raises his arms as if tracing the midline.


    "Kyaaaah!"(Marina)


    In the next moment, Marina, who had jumped to the front of the pack, flew into the air and fell down.


    "Marina!"(Yuki)


    I pulled out my shortsword and stood between him and the others.


    I''m not sure what Shadow Stalker did, but from the traces left on the floor, it must have been some kind of sharp shockwave.


    Fortunately, the magic that the Multi-Enchantment Scroll of Multiple Enhancement grants includes the magic of the Glass Shield.


    I''m sure Marina will be fine.


    "Ssssssss ......"


    "It gives me a sickening laugh. ......!"(Yuki)


    I was a little pissed off, but I held up my small shortsword.


    For a middle guard like me, calmness is the key.


    Maintaining the situation is the main job, and breaking through is the job of the attacker.


    In other words, my job here is to take the place of the vanguard and protect the back until Marina returns.


    But ......, I dare to be a little reckless here.


    I told the three of them that I would take care of it.


    "Shhhh!"


    "......!"(Yuki)


    Just as Shadow Stalker was about to do the same, I jumped into the air with a single breath.


    A mysterious shockwave caught me head-on, but there was no need to be afraid of it.


    One-on-one combat is still my specialty.


    I''ll show him how a red mage fights. ......!


    I felt the impact of the glass shield breaking.


    I felt the heat of my cheeks splitting a little from the impact of the breakage, but I stepped in without regard.


    Perhaps my move was unexpected, but the smile disappeared from Shadow Stalker''s face.


    "Shaaaa!"


    A hand sword swung down to catch me, but it was useless.


    The Blink Shadow, a shadow alter ego that was activated beforehand, took my place and disappeared after receiving a blade-like shockwave, leaving only a gouge mark on the ground.


    "Fuck you, ......!"(Yuki)


    (TL: I assure this was a correct Translation)


    I''m not so naive as to let this opportunity slip away.


    He swung his shortsword with all his might at Shadow Stalker, the man of shadows.


    The three offensive grants ......, namely, ¡¶Special Sword Critical Weapon¡·, ¡¶Holy Granting Enchantment Saint¡·, and


    ¡¶Flaming Wound Flame Scratch¡·, were placed on the blade of True Silver Mithril to ward off evil.


    "It''s a bonus, keep it!"(Yuki)


    While backstepping away from the tatara-stomping Shadow Stalker, I pull out the Holy Oil from the holder on my waist and throw it at him.


    "Huahhhh!"


    The oil ignites the flames flickering in the wound, and the shadow person, Shadow Stalker, lets out a strange scream and begins to burst into flames. Then the shadow quickly crumbled to pieces and eventually disappeared.


    "Marina, are you alright?"(Yuki)


    "You''re awesome! Yuki!"(Marina)


    I turned around and was hit by Marina''s dashing hug.

 Volume 1 - CH 27

    Chapter 27-Impatience and counsel


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "I''m fine! I think I have a slight concussion."(Marina)


    " I hope you''re okay."(Yuki)


    I checked the wound to make sure it was just a small cut.


    I use light recovery magic to seal it up.


    Even though she''s an adventurer, it would be a pity to leave a scar on the girl''s face.


    "But this armor is nice."(Marina)


    "Yeah. It''s very strong!"(Yuki)


    That''s part of it, but it also made the impact of Marina''s assault sheep charge sheep-like dash hug much lighter.


    In order to achieve a form and lightness for women, I heard that all but the most important parts are covered with special cloth and leather, but it is indeed the long-established "Arcee''s" that can handle scenes that require hugging.


    "Yuk ,Marina is a girl of appropriate age, so hugging her all the time is not a good idea."(Silk)


    This is not the time to be enjoying the greatness of the armor.


    "I''m sorry,  But I didn''t expect that to come down. If Silk hadn''t found it, I''d have been caught off guard."


    "No, I just found it and couldn''t do anything about it. ......"(Silk)


    She can''t use a bow if I''m so close to it.


    I guess she didn''t had a choice.


    "How did it go, Rain?"(Yuki)


    Rain was the calmest one in the party at that time.


    As a monk and a wizard, she had somehow noticed that Shadow Stalker, the man of shadows, was observing us.


    It was right for a wizard to observe first so that she could approach from either side.


    "He was undead, but his magic was also in disarray. Maybe it''s right, maybe it''s not..."(Rain)


    "I knew it. It''s wierd how they go from one level to another. ......"(Yuki)


    I also had a strange feeling.


    There is no record of Shadow Stalker laughing in the log, and his behavior is too strange.


    It''s like .......


    "It''s like ¡¶overflow¡·."(Rain)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    Rain seemed to have come to the same conclusion as me.


    This is how dungeons maintain a certain set of rules.


    Demons from outside may enter and live in the dungeon, but demons born in the dungeon do not usually crawl out.


    In addition, their habitats are clearly defined, and with the exception of a few special cases, demon monsters do not travel back and forth between the levels of the labyrinth.


    A properly functioning labyrinth is so determined.


    And when there is a break in it, ...... overflows and stampede occurs.


    "What do you think, Yuk?"(Marina)


    "We''re at the lowest level. Let''s continue our search until we reach the bottom."(Yuki)


    "How about a ''live feed''?"(Marina)


    (TL: The girls have started calling MC Yuk, probably a nickname)


    Marina''s suggestion may indeed be effective.


    But this time, the three of us were wearing new equipment that hadn''t been released yet by Arcees.


    It''s not a good idea to expose this in a live broadcast.


    "Let''s check the situation first. I don''t want to do a live broadcast without the client''s permission. It''s a last resort."(Yuki)


    "I see. It''s still a little weird, isn''t it?"(Marina)


    "Yeah. I''ll report it to the Adventurer''s Guild when I get back and have them put together a team to investigate. I''m sure Urses will at least allow the guild to watch the distribution for investigation purposes."(Yuki)


    In order to do this, we must hurry to complete the request to go to the door of the main dungeon of the main labyrinth.


    That should lead to confirming the deepest part.


    "Okay, let''s go."(Yuki)


    "Wait, Yuk."(Rain)


    Rain came running up to me and reached out to touch my cheek.


    The stabbing pain reminded me of the wound.


    "Let''s heal this wound. And take a break. It''s times like this that you shouldn''t be in a hurry. ......, right?"(Rain)


    When a soft breeze touched my cheek, the pain was completely gone.


    It was the first time in a long time that someone had cast recovery magic on me.


    "I understand your concern, Yuk. But we''re also full-fledged adventurers."(Rain)


    "Yeah, you''re right. Sorry."(Yuki)


    It seems that I was a little overwhelmed by the emergency situation.


    It''s times like this when I need to keep my cool.


    "You don''t have to do this alone. Not good."(Rain)


    Rain looks me in the eye as if to admonish me.


    I was so pressured by it that I nodded my head.


    I''m really no match for her.


    (TL: Rain is the best girl and no ,I am not a lolicon.)


    "Ok. ...... Each of you, check your wear and tear. I just lost a little bit of magic power, I''m fine."(Yuki)


    "I''m fine too."(Silk)


    "I''ve been healed. I''m fine!"(Marina)


    "I''m fine too.I can use ¡¶Refresh Mana¡· to keep my magic power up. I''ll give it to Rain too."(Yuki)


    "Thank you. Yuk."(Rain)


    Rain laughed, and I was a little thrown off, but I got back into the swing of things.


    The only objective data we have yet is the fact that Shadow Stalker, the Shadow Man, has shown up for the first time in over a decade, and our guess is that he''s probably not normal.


    If we rush into things, we might overlook something and endanger our friends.


    First, I''ll do my job as usual.


    "Okay, I''m calm now so let''s get moving."(Yuki)


    I gathered my thoughts and looked at the three of them.


    "Silk, stay alert. I hope it''s only one of those things here , but there could be more than one."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I understand."(Silk)


    "If there is  one, there might be more than one. I''ll leave the Refresh Mana on you to keep the magic power going and I will ask you to use a big attack on my signal."(Yuki)


    "Hmm. I got it."(Rain)


    "Marina. Be ready to move at a moment''s notice. The more vigilant the two of them are, the more likely it is that our initial response will be delayed."(Yuki)


    "All right!"(Marina)


    I took out a few magic scrolls from my magic bag and inserted them into the holders on my belt.


    As long as we leave the vigilance to Silk and Rain, we need to supplement them with the firepower they need for the encounter.


    I can use offensive magic, but it''s not my forte, and with ...... scrolls of magic, I can use support magic as I activate them.


    " Our goal remains unchanged: to reach the innermost door. Come on, let''s go!"(Yuki)

 Volume 1 - CH 28

    We proceeded quite cautiously through the lowest level of the Ione Ruins Labyrinth.


    Fortunately, we didn''t encounter any Shadow Stalkers after that, and we were able to proceed smoothly to the very front of the deepest level.


    "This is the deepest part."(Yuki)


    I looked back at the three of them with my hand on the rusty door that looked like a wall without any decoration.


    "You mean the boss''s room?"(Marina)


    "It is. When I stepped into the past, nothing happened. The door can be closed, and I even used it as an encampment before entering the Aur-Dread City Labyrinth."(Yuki)


    But this time, I don''t know what will happen.


    As long as things are strange, there might be some problems here as well.


    "I''m getting no response from my sense-magic."(Rain)


    "I don''t feel any disturbance in my spiritual energy either."(Silk)


    Should I just go to ...... and assume that if it''s there, it''s okay?


    "In the meantime, I''m going to step into the boss room and after giving ourselves a boost. If you touch the entrance to the Aur-Dread City Labyrinth at the back, the request will end. After that, we''ll head right back."(Yuki)


    "You''re not going to look for what''s in the back?"(Marina)


    "It''s okay to take a peek, but let''s not go in there."(Yuki)


    "Copy that."(Marina)


    Each of them nodded to me, ready to go.


    When I had finished casting the granting magic, I put my hand on the door.


    Unlike normal doors, this one is like a sliding door, and when you touch the handle, the door automatically slides into the wall.


    "......"(Yuki)


    I peeked in through the crack and let out a sigh of relief.


    "No sign of the enemy. Let''s move on."(Yuki)


    I nodded to the three people behind me, and we made our way to the entrance square of the Aur-Dread City Labyrinth, the innermost part of the Ione Ruins Labyrinth.


    "That''s the entrance to Augh-Dread?¡¡¡¡That''s kind of amazing!"(Marina)


    Marina pointed to a huge arched doorway that could be considered a bit overly decorative.


    As I thought when I saw it before, ancient technology is on a different scale.


    "According to some theories, the Auld Dread City Labyrinth was originally where people lived, while the Ione Ruins Labyrinth was probably a collection of stores."(Yuki)


    "Then what''s in the back of the Auld Dread City Labyrinth?"(Marina)


    "That''s what we adventurers are here to find out."(Yuki)


    While answering Marina''s question, I chuckled lightly.


    The Auld Dread City Labyrinth is one of those dungeons where the deepest part has yet to be explored.


    It may be that the Abyss Gate, the Door to the Abyss, has been set up in the deepest part of the labyrinth.


    It''s even being studied as a magical artifact used by the ancient people to cross over to another world.


    "Now, then, touch the door and the request is complete."(Yuki)


    ¡ó


    "...... its finally done."(Marina)


    "Thank you for submitting the log. I will talk to your client. Thank you for your report."(Guild Receptionist)


    We returned safely from the Ione Ruins Labyrinth before the sun went down, and headed for the adventurer''s guild in Quarto without a decent rest.


    We can''t decide if it''s urgent or not, and we don''t think we can handle it ourselves.


    With that in mind, we made a hasty report of our accomplishments and submitted our log.


    This is probably the best solution for adventurers in general.


    "Good work, everyone."(Yuki)


    When I called out to them after completing all the procedures at the request counter, the three people waiting at the table smiled at me, looking a little tired.


    They must have been exhausted from the long march home.


    I''m sorry about that.


    "Yuk is the most tired, right? Good work."(Rain)


    Rain pulled out a chair and smiled at me.


    "It''s nothing like that."(Yuki)


    On the way back, I was in full control, just like I was in Thunderpike.


    I maintained the "Physical Enchantment" and other granted magic for all of them at all times, and sparingly used magic potion to recover magic power and reduce fatigue, and returned to the town by the shortest distance.


    As a result, it may not have been necessary, but in a crisis like this, there may be nowhere to run when you realize you are in an abnormal situation.


    It is also the job of supporters to avoid risks by using what they can.


    "What did the guild say?"(Silk)


    "Not much. It''s the Guild''s job from here on. We may have to listen to them, so we''ll take tomorrow and the next day off as planned and stay in Quaruto. I want to do some sightseeing."(Yuki)


    "I agree! Let''s go on a date, the four of us!"(Marina)


    Don''t be so cheerful as to suggest something outrageous.


    I wondered if it would be a date with the four of us.


    (TL: It will I assure you)


    "I''m not familiar with this town, so it would be great if you could show me around."(Silk)


    "Me too. I''d like to take a look around the magical artifacts with Yuki."(Rain)


    What a mind-blowing proposal, each one of them.


    I''ve never had a good experience with women, so this is a little too tempting for me.


    To be honest, it was a shame that I felt so uncomfortable.


    "All right. I''m sure the four of us will go together when we get the call anyway, so tomorrow we can get together and do some sightseeing."


    "I did it! I want to go to a restaurant with good food!"(Marina)


    "I want to stop at the famous botanical garden."(Silk)


    "I want to go to the Bazaar of Magical Artifacts ......!"(Rain)


    ...... It''s hard to do everything at once.


    Okay, let''s make a plan.


    I''m not that familiar with Quarto, so I''ll ask the guild for recommendations later.


    They''ll want to know what we''re up to in case  later they  want to hear from us.


    "Okay, then, let''s launch. There''s a place a little further down the road that serves great chicken."(Yuki)


    "That''s what I''m talking about, Yuk!You''re the smartest!"(Marina)


    "Just leave it to me, ....... It''s my job to support you after your adventure."(Yuki)


    I took the three of them, who laughed at my theatrical words, to the city of Quarot, where the setting sun was making the landscape.


    TL Note- I am back after my 15 hours long exam we are back on track though no one comments on the chapters, someone must be reading this......right?

 Volume 1 - CH 29

    Volume 1


    Chapter 29-Request Failure and Poor Plan ("Thunder Pike" Perspective)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    (This is the perspective of Simon, the leader of Thunderpike.)


    In a corner of the Morungen Underground Canal, where we could safely camp, we were taking a break and eating before going into action.


    This time, the request was to defeat the Borgle that had taken up residence in the underground canal.


    It was not a big request, but the request rank was B, which was high.


    The Borgle could have been a D-rank opponent, but the B-rank was an odd request.


    He probably didn''t have any knowledge of demon monsters anyway and set a high rank for better success rate.


    "Hey, don''t you have any more decent food?"


    "Don''t complain, Jamie."


    Dry bread, dried meat and a little wine.


    The food was very common, but it was certainly too cheap for our A-grade food.


    If Yuki, the scullery maid, had been here, he would have served one of the soups in that strange pot, but they would only be irritated if I told them now.


    "Is everyone ready?How about potions?¡¡¡¡How''s the magic power?"


    "What?I didn''t bring any potion with me.  Camilla''s here, it''ll be useless."


    "Don''t count on me.Even mana potions are expensive."


    "You''ve been drinking a lot of it before. ......"


    Camilla was about to retort to Barry''s words, "That''s ......," when she fell silent..


    "...... Oh well. It''s just the Borgles this time.


    "I''m more than capable of taking on a Borgle on my own!


    "All I have to do is blow them all away with my magic."


    The members of the team are motivated enough.


    "Okay, let''s go then!"


    ¡ó


    I can''t believe it.


    "''...... has failed again this time. Your adventurer rank may be demoted due to the subtraction of your adventurer credibility score."


    "What?


    "Mr. Simon Barkley. This is a suggestion, but why don''t you lower the rank of the requests you accept?Currently, you''re still failing at A and B rank requests. Why don''t you try accepting C rank requests for once?""


    The guild staff''s clerical attitude irritated me to no end. I thought they were crazy for asking me to do such a menial job as taking a C rank requests.


    I''ve been told that this request was to investigate and defeat a nest of Borgles, but the presence of the infamous Named is a breach of contract.


    "I''m an A-rank adventurer!"


    "I''m telling you, there is no achievement that can sustain that A rank."


    "I know that.But it''s not our fault that thing appeared we''re the Thunderpikes, aren''t we?We haven''t introduced any new members in a while, and this one was unexpected!"


    "It''s not like you can complain about it here. That''s only a part of the reason why you failed."


    "Enough!"


    I slammed my fist on the counter and walked away.


    They''re always trying to get in my way!


    ¡¶Durability! Wearability! Protection!...... and beauty! Show off your beauty to the man of your dreams!¡·


    ¡¶A New Style for the Female Adventurer of the Future! Let''s go on an adventure in style and safety!¡·


    ¡èSupporting all adventure scenes ... ©¤©¤" Earthy''s ¡·


    I looked up and saw girls I''d seen before, their faces glowing in a commercial advertising a long-established armory.


    The shadow of Yuki is flickering in some parts of the stream.


    Yuki stood in the lead, defending the red-haired female swordsman.


    A young-looking monk gives him recovery magic.


    Yuki encouraging the dark elf hunter with a smile.


    Yuki, Yuki, Yuki. ......!


    Why is the guy who betrayed us so successful?


    ¡¶The commercial featuring "Clover", is pretty good!The girls are really cute, and they bring out the charm of the equipment more than enough!¡·


    ¡¶This is a video edited from  an actual dungeon attack.¡·


    ¡¶''So you''re talking about actual battle footage, right?I''m sure the footage of Yuki-san using the small shortsword in actual combat is valuable, isn''t it?¡·


    ¡¶ And there are also weakening spells, because strengthening and weakening are relatively large increases in strength in the overall performance of the party!I''ve heard that more and more parties are asking for red mages as members these days.¡·


    ¡¶I can see how much of an impact Clover has had on the adventuring industry!¡¡¡¡And now for the next installment...¡·


    The show anchor''s words made me feel nauseous, and I headed to the table where the members were waiting.


    "How was it ......?"


    "It seems there''s a possibility of demotion."


    All of them made a bitter face at my words.


    "No way!Why is this happening?


    "Don''t rant, Jamie, it''s just that it''s hard to get a high-rank request with four people.


    "Then bring in new members!That''s the role of a leader, isn''t it?"


    Jamie''s words pissed me off.


    You don''t even know what I''m going through!


    You''re going to run out of magic power soon and you''re going to drag me down, but you can say whatever you want.


    "It''s a good idea to bring back the ...... Youk guy, after all."


    "Yes, it is. He''s a well known distributor now. I think we should suggest that he return to Thunderpike."


    Barry and Camilla, who must have seen the delivery earlier which mentioned the name of the Yuki"


    "If you think so, you can convince him. I don''t want to be the one who has to talk to that ingrate again."


    "But, Simon, you said that he was your childhood friend, like a little brother.Isn''t it easier for you to talk to him than for us to talk to him?:


    It''s true that I was a bit emotional at that time.


    I hadn''t expected Yuki to talk back to me in a defiant manner.


    "I understand. But I need something to convince him. I need ...... money and an agreement.


    "I understand money, but an agreement?"


    I let out a sigh at Barry''s question.


    "The only way to get his attention is to pretend to take on the Colorless Darkness. I''m sure he''ll jump at the chance."


    "Colorless Darkness?Why would he want to go there?It''s not even any good."


    "It''s Yuk''s dream. He want to see the end of the world. - Isn''t that stupid and childish?¡¡¡¡Why would you  even want to go to a dungeon where you can''t make any money?


    (TL: For a adventure assho**s)


    The three of us laughed at Yuki''s imitation. I could feel the depressed air clearing.


    "So, before I persuade him, let''s do a live broadcast of us taking on the Colorless Darkness. We''ll just pretend. We can make it a joint request with other parties or something, and after ......, we can do whatever we want. If you do that, he''ll come back with his head down. You can''t even challenge Colorless Darkness with a fledgling C-rank party like that.


    "That''s good. That''s good. He''ll come crying to you."


    "I''ll record it."


    "This is going to be fun."


    My friends laughed out loud at my clever suggestion.


    That''s what friends should be like.

 Volume 1 - CH 30

    Volume 1


    Chapter 30- Dream Home and Important Factors


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had a meal here."(Marina)


    Marina smiles brightly as she savored the meat at her favorite diner.


    "Well, it''s been a month."(Yuki)


    After completing the request in Quarto, we had finally returned to Finis.


    After two rounds of listening to us and checking the video feeds, it seems that the adventurer''s guild in Quarto has decided to temporarily close the Ione Ruins Labyrinth.


    I think it''s an appropriate decision because, unlike in the past, now that we know that the Shadow Stalker appears, it has become a dangerous place for low rank adventurers to explore, and there is a need for continued investigation.


    "Well, what should we do today? I''m sure you''re tired from all the traveling, so I think I''ll give you a couple of days to rest up."(Yuki)


    "Well, ......, in that case, I think I''ll go to the real estate agency now.I told them about my requirements before I left for Quaruto, so they should have already decided on a candidate. All we need to do now is have a look around."(Silk)


    "That''s good. I''d be happy to join you."(Yuki)


    The three of them had been saving up to set up a party base, and now they were finally going to achieve the goal.


    Even though I only joined halfway  through the project, it felt good to see my friends'' dreams come true.


    I''d like to see what kind of house they''ve chosen.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"(Marina)


    Marina, who had eaten all the food, stood up with sauce on the edge of her mouth.


    I wiped it off with a wet handkerchief and left the table too.


    I can''t help but feel like I''m looking at my sister when I see her childhish behaviour.


    I can''t help but feel like spoiling her.


    As a full-fledged adult and an adventurer, I know I shouldn''t treat her like this, but I''m going to .......


    "Thank you. Yuk."(Marina)


    ¡ó


    "The real estate agency I''m working with is Monday Real Estate on East Street."(Silk)


    "Oh, that''s a safe place. They''re affiliated with the Adventurer''s Guild."(Yuki)


    "...... You know all that?"(Silk)


    "The more knowledge a supporter has, the better, right?"(Yuki)


    As an adventurer who takes trouble in the town as a request, it is important for a supporter to know the reputation of the big stores in the town.


    Monday Real Estate is a relatively long-established real estate agency that deals with a wide range of properties in the city.


    They also work with the Adventurer''s Guild to provide bases, houses, and apartments for "stay-at-home" adventurers, so you can trust them.


    The four of us walked together down the main street.


    The three of them stood out a bit, partly because they were in an advertising commercial for Earthy.


    Some of the people even stopped to look back at us.


    Still, some of them were looking at me with a grudge.


    (TL: We too are reading with a grudge)


    I was prepared for this to happen if the three of them became famous, and I didn''t mind because I had already given up.


    "Oh, there you are, the members of ''Clover''. We''ve been waiting for you."


    When I arrived at Monday Real Estate, an elderly man who was sweeping the street noticed me and gave me a sales smile.


    I''ve met him once before for a job.


    He was the chairman of Monday Real Estate ...... and his name was Monday.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. You''re doing a good job. Well, I''ve picked up a few properties that meet your needs. Would you like to take a look at them right away?"(Monday)


    "Yes, please."(Silk)


    Nodding to Silk, Monday called out to the store.


    It seems that the Chairman of the Board of Trade himself will be showing us the properties.


    "We have three properties that meet your request. The first one is here: ......."(Monday


    After a short walk, Monday pointed to a one-story house around a small street and continued his explanation.


    "It''s a newer wooden house. It has plenty of room and all the features you could want. The only thing that might need some work is the kitchen, but it has good access to the main road and there are gardens in front and behind the front door."(Monday)


    We took a quick look around the house.


    It is indeed spacious. There is storage space in the basement and the interior is quite clean.


    But .......


    "I think we should pass this one."(Yuki)


    "Why though?"(Silk)


    "Yeah. One-story houses are vulnerable to burglars and marauders, and it''s hard to deal with prying eyes. A woman''s household is vulnerable to such things, and I don''t think it''s suitable for you. If you''re not careful, you might find it more uncomfortable than an inn."(Yuki)


    "I''m sorry, I forgot about that. Now, shall we move on?"(Monday)


    "Yes, that''s right. Well, let''s move on, shall we, Mr. Monday?"(Yuki)


    Nodding, Munday led the way to a square, two-story stone building in a corner of the west district.


    The surrounding area was lined with similar buildings, creating a unified cityscape.


    "This is an apartment converted into a family residence. The first floor is the common space, and the second floor is for individual rooms."(Monday)


    "This is pretty nice."(Rain)


    "I like this one better than the last one."(Marina)


    There''s also a large basement warehouse and a rooftop.


    It was originally used as an apartment, so the space is large enough and well built.


    "I''ll show you one more."(Monday)


    We were  led to a place near the main street in the north district.


    There are many restaurants and lodgings in the area, so it''s a place I''m quite familiar with.


    "What''s wrong?"(Rain)


    Rain pinched the hem of my clothes, her unhappy feelings inadvertently showing on her face.


    As usual, how is it that you always manage to find me when I''m in the middle of something like this?


    "There''s a Thunderpike base around here. I thought it would be awkward if we ran into each other."(Yuki)


    "Is that so?Well then, Mr. Monday ......, I''m fine with finalling this property."(Rain)


    (TL: Savage Rain)


    "I see,  So, did you find a property you like?"(Monday)


    Monday asked as he quickly turned back to the street.


    "I like the one we just saw."(Rain)


    "Me, too."(Marina)


    "I think I like that one, too."(Silk)


    It''s not too cramped for the three of them, and it''s in the western part of the city, so it seems safe.


    However, .......


    "Are you sure?You don''t need to look at this property."(Yuki)


    "I don''t want to be neighbors with those people, and even Sensei said it would be awkward if we met."(Silk)


    "That''s true, but..."(Yuki)


    Marina clapped her hands at my words.


    "Then we''ve decided on that house! So Let''s move in!"(Marina)

 Volume 1 - CH 31

    Volume 1


    Chapter 31-Yuki''s Anguish and Moving Work


    (TL:By Rafael)


    ...... How did this happen?


    Are they sure? No, it''s not okay. I don''t think it''s a good idea.


    No matter how much of a party we are , We four people can''t live together .......


    (TL: The house and their hearts are big)


    But ......, but.


    If I''m too adamant, they''ll think I''m thinking of something else, won''t they?


    That said, what about this situation ......?


    Hmmm .......


    "Ku ... what should I do ...!"(Yuki)


    ©¤©¤ A few hours ago.


    We went back to Monday Real Estate, completed the sales contract without delay, and successfully obtained a party base.


    Marina was very happy and excited about what she wanted to do with the room, and I was smiling, but Silk''s words froze me in my tracks.


    "So, which room do you want, Sensei?"(Silk)


    "......?"(Yuki)


    When I nodded my head to ask if she was talking about me, Silk nodded her head as well.


    "Room?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. Yes, I was wondering if you''d like the one in the back or the one in the front or ...... if you have any requests."(Silk)


    (TL: Give him the room with most reach)


    "Wait, Silk. What are you talking about?"(Yuki)


    "I''m talking about your room ......?"(Silk)


    I don''t think we''re on the same page.


    "Just to be clear, you''re not talking about me moving in with you, are you?"(Yuki)


    "It''s a party base, so you''ll be living there too."(Silk)


    "Together?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, together."(Silk)


    It seems that they were searching for a base with that intention.


    In addition, it seems that all three of them were planning to do so from the beginning, and now I am forced to agonize over the accelerating thoughts.


    I sighed at this innocent lack of sense of crisis as I looked at my room, which was lined with my furniture.


    "Look, who is still struggling with his decision ....... Pussy."(Rain)


    Rain''s head pokes out of the open door, and she peers at me.


    Marina and Silk also peeked their heads out and looked at me.


    "It''s true."(Marina)


    "You''re dragging it out."(Silk)


    I know this all is like a mess, but you''re the ones who caused it. It''s your fault.


    "It''s a little late for that, isn''t it, Yuk? If we were camping, we''d be sleeping next to each other."(Marina)


    "That''s not the same thing, is it?"(Yuki)


    "It''s the same. We trust you. ...... And it''s great that we get to eat your food every day!"(Marina)


    "Marina, the chores are rotational."(Silk)


    Marina giggles when Silk shows her the reality, "Ehehe."


    "Well, it''s a little late for not moving now, isn''t it, ......?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. You should give up. Fufufu."(Rain)


    Rain laughed as she came into the room in a good mood.


    "Besides, I feel safer with Yuk around. You know what they say about a only woman''s family being always in danger, right?"(Rain)


    "......"(Yuki)


    Yes, I did say that.


    Oh, God, ....... I''ve got no choice, I''m going to have to resign myself to it.


    I tried to resist , but I''ve already moved in.


    "......, each of you should lock your doors properly. Keep in mind that I''m a man, too, and take care of yourself."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Silk)


    "Okay."(Marina)


    "Okay."(Rain)


    Do you get it or not?


    "Now then, ...... let''s get back on track and finish up the move. Call me if you need my help."(Yuki)


    ¡ó


    "Good work!"(Silk)


    "Good work."(Rain)


    "Good job."(Marina)


    "Congratulations, everyone."(Yuki)


    We hammered together a mug of fruit wine and poured it down in one go.


    I let out a big breath as the good acidity and burning alcohol moistened my throat.


    "Only Yuk is still acting a bit like a stranger!¡¡I demand a do-over!"(Marina)


    "Don''t say that, Marina.While I''m being a stranger, I have a housewarming gift for everyone."(Yuki)


    I put my hand into my magic bag and pulled out the item I wanted.


    It''s a bit large, but not too heavy.


    "Here, take this. ......"(Yuki)


    I set it on the wall and looked back at the three people at the table.


    "Wow, a ''tablet'' ......!"(Rain)


    "Something this big must have cost ...... a fortune."(Silk)


    "It''s amazing!It''s huge!"(Marina)


    "I thought we''d be making decisions from now on by watching logs and strategy feeds from our base, so I splurged."(Yuki)


    I''ll start it up right away.


    ¡¶......The Royal Academy of Sciences has issued the following statement regarding the expansion of the demon monster habitat that has been occurring frequently in recent days: .........¡·


    "Oh, it''s on!It''s a big screen!It''s so easy to see!"(Marina)


    "Until now, the three of us have been watching a small one. This is great."(Rain)


    "I''m glad you like it."(Yuki)


    I looked back at them and smiled. They were pouring drinks into my empty mug at the same time.


    "Thank you, Yuk!"(Marina)


    "Thank you, Sensei."(Silk)


    "Thank you. Let''s have another ...... toast, shall we?"(Rain)


    "Oh, yeah. Yeah, sure. Let''s do it."(Yuki)


    I went back to my seat and picked up my mug, and everyone raised theirs.


    "Well, let''s have the leader of the party ...... propose another toast, shall we?"(Marina)


    "Mmm. I''m not very good at this sort of thing."(Yuki)


    "It''s strange that there are things that Yuki isn''t good at! Anything is fine!"(Marina)


    "So here''s to ......, our new lives,Cheers."


    ""Cheers!""


    As we clink our mugs together, the tablet displays the next piece of information.


    The faces on the screen were familiar ones.


    ¡¶Today, the Kingdom has granted permission to enter the "Colorless Darkness" dungeon, which had been under lockdown, based on applications from several parties. The A-ranked party "Thunderpike" took the lead in making the call, and with the help of several sponsors, this was made possible. It will be a large scale investigation request aiming at the "Abyss Gate". Also, please visit .......¡·


    I was completely oblivious to the broadcast and drank myself into the drink as I was asked to, only to find out about it the next day at .......

 Volume 1 - CH 32

    Chapter 32-Bazaar and Nomination Request


    It was two days after I had moved in.


    I was walking down the street where the street market bazaar was being held.


    Finis is a labyrinth city with several labyrinth dungeons around it.


    Because of this, adventurers and armed merchants who want to sell the unearthed artifacts stand in the street near the adventurer''s guild every day.


    It''s a great place for an alchemist like myself to find some great bargains.


    ...... Today, though, I have a companion who is even more excited than I am.


    "A lot of magic tool artifacts. ......"(Rain)


    "Well, don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll get ripped off."(Yuki)


    Rain pulls my hand, looking a little excited.


    "So? What are you looking for?"(Yuki)


    "No, nothing.I just wanted to  follow Yuki."(Rain)


    Rain suddenly loosened her expression and laughed softly.


    Apparently, she was concerned about my concern about the delivery of the raid.


    ©¤©¤ Two days ago.


    It was widely announced that Thunderpike would be taking the lead in receiving a large research order from the government for the "Colorless Darkness" and the "Abyss Gate".


    The Abyss Gate, the edge of the world ......, has been a dream of mine since I was a child.


    Recently, it has been blocked due to the level of danger, making it impossible to attack the dungeon itself.


    It was said that a strong request from at least one A-ranked party was needed to overturn the blockade, but it seems that this time the government has lifted the blockade in the form of a joint request for investigation by several A-ranked parties.


    They may think that I''m frustrated ...... that I can''t participate in this.


    "It''s nothing to be concerned about."(Yuki)


    We rejoined hands and walked slowly through the crowded bazaar.


    (TL: Holding hands lewd ?)


    I was about to make up some excuse so that we wouldn''t get separated if she were to complain, but Rain squeezed my hand back.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not like we''re competing with other party  for the Abyss Gate ."(Yuki)


    "No. I was just worried."(Rain)


    Rain, who is so honest when we''re alone, looks up at me in a cute way.


    Well, ...... Rain was magically listening to me and Simon''s exchange that day, wasn''t she?


    So did she think that I might be going back to Thunderpike.


    ...... Apparently, I''m not trustworthy enough.


    "I believe in everyone in our party. Besides, my dreams have changed a bit."(Yuki)


    "Changed?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. Did you forgot that You girls promised me that The four of us are going to the Abyss Gate, the door to the abyss. I thought we were going to do a live broadcast while we were there too Oh  I was so wrong you girls played with my fragile heart ."(Yuki)


    When I made a little joke, Rain smiled as she blew up.


    "So you''re going with Marina''s idea?"(Rain)


    "She''s a good girl, honest and cheerful, with the ability to lead others. Sometimes I think Marina is a better leader than I am."(Yuki)


    "No, you can''t. With Marina as the leader the party will just move with momentum and not strategy."(Rain)


    "That''s true."(Yuki)


    We both laughed thinking about that.


    "So, let''s take our time today and look for some bargains. I expect Rain to be a good judge of character."(Yuki))


    "I''m going to use my magic sense magic to find something that reacts to ......!"(Rain)


    "Oh, that must be a wizard''s way of looking at things."(Yuki)


    I went around the stall market bazaar and bought a few finds and some junk.


    Many of the items need to be restored, but Rain seems to have a talent for finding interesting things.


    As we were enjoying our little date, a little white bird landed in front of us.


    It chirped a little in front of me,......, and as I looked at it, it turned into a letter and fluttered through the air.


    "[Letterbird mailbird], huh? It''s from the ...... guild."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Rain)


    "...... They''ve got a personal request for me."(Yuki)


    This is the first time something like this has happened to me.


    I''ve never done anything like this before.


    "Let''s go to the Guild."(Rain)


    "Yeah. I''m sorry we have to stop,  even after  you''re having so much fun."(Yuki)


    Rain shakes his head in response to my words.


    "Well lets  say I''m looking forward to  how you will be making up for it ..."(Rain)


    ¡ó


    "I''ve seen the summon letter."(Yuki)


    I said to Mamaru at the reception desk, who clapped lightly and handed me a piece of parchment.


    "There''s a request for a temporary membership spot for Mr. Yuki They want an answer as soon as possible, so just in case."


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Request for Nomination: Yuki Ferdio


    Requested content: Temporary membership spot participation in the party


    Period of detention: Until the end of the national selection mission "Colorless Darkness" investigation request


    Special note: Due to the deadline for registering as a member of the national election, please respond quickly.


    After the request is completed, you will be officially registered as a regular member.


    Requester: "Thunderpike"


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    "I see. ....... So, can you please tell them that I respectfully decline?Also, I''d like you to stop requesting me personally for a while."(Yuki)


    (TL: Our boi is savage, he needs a mention in the comments, if you are a Yuki fan, comment below)


    "Of course."(Mamaru)


    said Mamal, smiling wryly as she added a note in red pen to the request form I returned.


    A "temporary membership spot" is a type of request that freelance adventurers or members of a party on leave can take on as a part-time job.


    It is more like mercenary work.


    It is not against the rules to make such a request to a member of an active party ......, or even to the leader of a party, but it is bad manners.


    It''s usually too rude or embarrassing to do.


    "Are you sure about rejecting this?"(Rain)


    "I told you before.It''s now about four of us too. It''s not my dream anymore if I''m the only one who goes along with this shallow and obvious sweet talk. It''s ......, so Mamaru, please take care of it."(Yuki)


    "I''m done. I''ve already sent you a letter bird mailbird. They said they''d reply back to us also using fast letter bird"(Mamaru)


    I''m sure that Simon was planning to use me as a convenient tool to hurry up the reply to his letter by sweet talking with the ...... investigation of the colorless darkness, but I''m not foolish enough to fall for such a transparent trick.


    I think he should realize that he''s not good at scheming.


    You''re a very stupid person with a lot of assumptions and a very bad head on your shoulders.


    I can''t tell you how many times I''ve warned you that too much wishful thinking will get you tripped up.


    "Is Yuki here?"


    As I was thinking about this, the man himself came running into the guild.


    Oh, that''s right. Your energy was off the charts, wasn''t it?


    I completely forgot about that .......

 Volume 1 - CH 33

    Chapter 33-Simon clinging and Yuk''s anger


    "What the hell is this?"(Simon)


    As soon as Simon spotted me, he came at me with the remains of a mailbird that he thought had just been blown away.


    In the crumpled paper, there is a note in red ink that Mamaru had written earlier.


    She works really fast.


    "It''s nothing wrong. It''s just the way it is."(Yuki)


    "''Colorless Darkness''? That''s what you want! Why would you say no?"(Simon)


    Why does this guy not listen to me at all?


    I think that letter was all you need to understand about that one request rejection earlier.


    But, well, I guess I''m also  ...... surprised.


    He remembered about my dream enough to flick the "colorless darkness" as bait.


    "My goals are a little different now. I''m very proud of my former party for taking on the most difficult dungeon in the kingdom. Good luck to you."(Yuki)


    "Don''t talk to me like I''m somebody else!¡¡¡¡We''re already talking about you as if you were a member of the team."(Simon)


    "It''s a selfish thing to do. ...... How can you be so short sighted? I don''t know where or to whom you''re explaining that, but I''m not going. At least not with you ''Thunderpikes''."(Yuki)


    Simon''s face turns red and he closes in on me.


    Is he impatient or angry?


    Or maybe both. Either way, it''s your fault for letting go of your composure so quickly.


    "Come on, Yuki!"(Simon)


    "You''re the one who''s losing your cool, Simon."(Yuki)


    I sighed loudly and looked at Simon, who was glaring at me.


    "I know I''m repeating myself, but I''m already the leader of another party."(Yuki)


    "It''s only a C-rank party. And I put my hands around you like this to make it easier for you to get out, didn''t I?."(Simon)


    Simon presents the request form, which has completely turned into garbage.


    I don''t think so, but was that pathetic piece of bad manners supposed to be caring?


    "Simon, if you think about it for a moment, you''ll understand.I''m not a freelance adventurer looking for a job. Do you understand that?Asking someone from an active party to nominate you for a temporary spot is a terrible breach of etiquette, just like pulling someone out of a job.And since it''s a request, I have the right to refuse. And---."(Yuki)


    "Shut up!"(Simon)


    Simon shouts, interrupting my polite explanation.


    "You''re the one who left on your own!¡¡¡¡You''re causing us trouble!I even got a request to investigate the Colorless Darkness for you, you know.Normally, you should come back if you''ve been conceded this much!"(Simon)


    Simon became even more agitated as he sighed loudly again.


    Either he''s got a screw loose, or he never had a screw in the first place. ...... Either way, my childhood friend from my hometown seems to be a lot more demented than I thought.


    "Don''t talk about my leaving as if I''m selfish or something, Simon."(Yuki)


    "What the hell, ......?"(Simon)


    "I  took the initiative in preparing for the adventure, researching the requests, and gathering the knowledge necessary for the attack. It must have been quite comfortable for you to have me handle everything you needed for your adventure except for the combat."(Yuki)


    I remember everything that has happened so far, and I feel a boiling anger welling up in me.


    "Every day, every ...... day, I''ve put up with you guys, thinking that you guys would eventually understand me, that you would accept me as your friend and true member of the party. It is you who betrayed me. Don''t pretend to be one of friends now!"(Yuki)


    Simon, who looked intimidated by my voice, changed his color and lowered his tone.


    "Hey, ......, Yuk. Come back then. We''re all chasing the same dream, right?It''ll work out this time."(Simon)


    "Don''t be so familiar. My friends are the Clovers. Not you Thunderpike."(Yuki)


    Simon took a step or two back, as if he was stepping on a switch.


    "What about us, then?We can''t fail anymore, okay?If we don''t, our rank will drop and we''ll be ...... ruined!"(Simon)


    "I don''t care what happens to you!"(Yuki)


    My emotional but sincere cry echoed through the guild.


    It''s not very commendable to have this kind of exchange in public.


    But I couldn''t stand Simon saying what he wanted.


    "......"(Simon)


    The guild''s tavern was filled with the stifled whispered laughter that escaped from those around me.


    Simon looks at me in shock.


    But if I hadn''t said this, he wouldn''t have understood.


    This childhood friend of mine is positive in a strange way. If I were to muddle my words here, or even use a roundabout way of speaking, he might interpret it in his own way.


    In the first place, you ...... have not once said sorry until this point.


    You''ve never apologized for your behavior.


    "I''ve already found a new place and a group of people I can truly trust. I will never go back to Thunderpike."(Yuki)


    "What the ...... hell?I screwed up the court-appointed mission because I knew you''d come back!"(Simon)


    "Don''t tackle that dungeon with such a lazy outlook. That''s the last advice I can give you. Let''s go, Rain."(Yuki)


    I pulled Rain''s hand, which had been silently holding mine as if to encourage her, and walked past Simon.


    "If that''s the way you want to play it, then I''ve got some ideas of my own!"(Simon)


    I didn''t reply to Simon''s voice from behind me, and I left with Rain.

 Volume 1 - CH 34

    Volume 1


    Chapter 34-Benwood''s excessive expectations and court-appointed request


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "...... what?"(Yuki)


    I ask back.


    Benwood, sitting in front of me, pointed with a pen to a map on his desk with a bitter look on his face.


    "It''s a bad situation," he said.


    "Here, here, and here. After ......, we''ve also observed temporal anomalies in the Ione Ruins Labyrinth that you reported."(Benwood)


    It''s been a week since the investigation of the Colorless Darkness Labyrinth officially began, and daily updates have begun to appear.


    I was invited to the reception room of the Adventurer''s Guild, where I was told that they wanted to talk to me privately.


    I was expecting it to be no more than small talk, but I didn''t expect to be asked to talk about this.


    "There''s a high possibility of ...... overflow."(Benwood)


    "Damn, how can a nasty prediction be so accurate!"(Yuki)


    I looked up at the sky.


    I''ve heard from time to time that the adventurer''s guild has been investigating various places since we defeated the demon beast Zalnag in the Lake Ordan Forest.


    But I never thought I''d hear the results like this.


    Damn you, Benwood.


    What am I supposed to do with this information ..... I''m just an adventurer.


    "What do you think?"(Benwood)


    "You want me to tell you?"(Yuki)


    The question was answered with a question, and Benwood spat out his conclusion with a sigh.


    "The Great Stampede is coming."(Benwood)


    "Of course."(Yuki)


    I agree.


    If you''re talking about a dungeon that overflowed a little bit, you might be able to get away with attacking the dungeon and thinning out the demon monsters.


    However, it''s a different story when there are several dungeons in the vicinity that are experiencing abnormalities.


    It is rather natural to think that this is a sign of a large scale "stampede".


    "What about the Royal Academy of Sciences?"(Yuki)


    "They said they can''t rule out the possibility..... If you can''t deny it, you should send someone to confirm it. Fuck."(Benwood)


    "Wait, ....... Could it be, that survey request?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about that, too. I''m sure that''s part of the reason why the request to investigate the Colorless Darkness was so easily approved."(Benwood)


    Freeing the blocked labyrinth requires a certain amount of effort and screening.


    Even though it''s an A-rank party, I thought it was strange that "Thunderpike", which seems to have been failing for some time now, would break the blockade with a "Yes, I see" at the drop of a hat.


    "So?Is this what you mean by a personal story?I can''t help you with this, can I?"(Yuki)


    "No, it''s something else. It''s related, though."(Benwood)


    After a short pause, Benwood looks at me.


    He looks at me as if he''s trying to figure out something, trying to find the right words to convince me of something that''s hard to say.


    Say it quickly, because thinking about it won''t change the outcome.


    "Yuki. I''d like to submit a request for you to ...... or even Clover. It''s a request to investigate the colorless darkness."(Benwood)


    (TL:See, I told you guys)


    "Don''t throw an impossible task at a C-rank party, Benwood."(Yuki)


    The head of the guild, who is supposed to be in charge of the safety of adventurers, is being ridiculous.


    "In addition to the Thunderpike, there are other A-rank parties participating."(Yuki)


    "They are not to be trusted. I want the information you saw with your own eyes. In the first place, none of them ...... have ever requested disclosure of this."(Benwood)


    Benwood tosses the stack of papers on the table.


    This is a valuable item that should not be treated like that.


    "Did you read it?"(Benwood)


    "Yes. Yeah. It''s one of my treasures."(Yuki)


    This is a log of the attack on "Colorless Darkness".


    This is the record of the strongest people who have stepped through the most difficult dungeon in the Kingdom of Elmeria, "Colorless Darkness".


    The only official record that proves that the Abyss Gate is the only existing door to the Abyss, and viewing it itself is restricted by your Adventurer Credibility Score, so you can''t even touch it until you reach B rank.


    "I knew it. That''s why I want to leave it to you, my friend. I''m not talking about attacking. It''s research."(Benwood)


    "We need to conquer it in order to proceed. It''s too dangerous."(Yuki)


    "That''s why I''m asking you, Yuki. That place needs someone who can be flexible. We need someone like you who can do it all. And ...... you can use this."(Benwood)


    Benwood puts a magic scroll on the table.


    "This is ......."(Yuki)


    "It''s the ''Scroll of Retreat''. It''s for you."(Benwood)


    The scroll is a treasure that can only be found in the treasure chests of the labyrinth, and it is also a disposable magical artifact.


    As the name implies, it is a type of scroll of magic law, and can only be used by alchemists who are familiar with magic tool artifacts.


    Its effects are rough, but powerful. It allows you and your companions to escape from the labyrinth at once.


    In a way, it is the best safety measure.


    "Did you go there?"(Yuki)


    "I would have gone to see him, but my position prevents me from moving from my chair. There is a high possibility that there is something wrong with the Colorless Darkness this time. The most important thing is to get a report from a reliable source."(Benwood)


    I can''t just say no to Benwood now that he''s said so much.


    "I know what you mean. I''ll bring it back and discuss it with my friends."(Yuki)


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. ''Showing off'' in front of the guildmaster."(Benwood)


    "It''s not that I have a requisition form." (Yuki)


    Benwood chuckled when I made a joke of it.


    While I was wondering what was going on, I heard familiar footsteps approaching and knocking on the door without hesitation.


    "Come on in."(Benwood)


    "Excuse me, sir. Yes, Mr. Yuki. Here."


    Mamaru-san, who had just entered the room, put the request form directly into my hand without going through Benwood.


    Benwood and Mamaru-san, ...... who are so quick to turn tricks like this, sometimes scare me.


    I wonder if they ever think about what would happen if I refused right away.


    I''ve been looking over the request form that was handed to me.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Type of request: Court-appointed request mission


    Nominated request: Party "Clover


    Description of request: "Colorless Darkness" investigation and report


    Time limit for completion: None


    Special note: The party in question is tentatively ranked A while accepting the mission.


    Items to be completed will be evaluated by the guild leader in charge.


    Remuneration will be set at the standard remuneration for court-appointed requests.


    Client: King Vincent V of Elmeria


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    "I feel like a big shot now that I''m the receiver for a court-appointed mission....I''ll be back."(Yuki)


    "Oh. I know it''s a lot to ask, but ...... please."(Benwood)


    I nodded lightly to Benwood, who was  bowing down, and headed for the party base where Marina and the others were waiting.

 Volume 1 - CH 35

    Volume 1


    Chapter 35-Yuki''s teaching of cowardice and courage


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "......, so ''Clover'' has been nominated for a court-appointed request mission."(Yuki)


    "Court-appointed request mission ......!"(Silk)


    Silk gulped when she saw the request form on the table.


    That''s right, of course. Normally, a court-appointed request mission is something that top rankers such as A-rank parties would accept.


    It''s not the kind of work that usually comes to a C rank party.


    "I know we''re talking about research, not raid, but it''s still ...... a dungeon attack."(Yuki)


    I cut off my words and started to speak.


    It''s a little regrettable for me to say this.


    "I thought about ...... it, but I think I''m going to have to decline."(Yuki)


    On the way back here, I was thinking about this case.


    It''s a court-appointed mission, so the reward is perfect. I''m sure they''ll give us a lot of Adventurer Credibility Points.


    I could even challenge the colorless darkness that I''ve been longing for.


    But .......


    The risk is too high.


    I don''t know if the current us can take on this challenge or not.


    I can''t imagine it.


    In the first place, "Colorless Darkness" is a dungeon that is said to be crazy from the start.


    It''s easy to see that by reading the logs, and now we have proof of that through the distribution.


    In particular, the labyrinth environment, which changes rapidly, is as abnormal as the report says.


    To be honest, I thought the logs on ...... were just spit in the face, as if we were going through an abandoned castle, we suddenly came across a forest area, or if we went down the stairs and came up again, the floor itself had changed its appearance.


    However, if you look at the delivery of the A-ranked party "Mont Blanc" which was defeated  , it is obvious that this is a fact.


    I can''t take these girls into that danger, I concluded.


    "What, you''re just gonna say no?Why?"(Marina)


    Marina looked at me with a curious expression.


    "It''s lack of preparation and experience. There are too many things missing for us to challenge the Colorless Darkness there."(Yuki)


    Silk shook her head at my words.


    "Sir, experience or not, we should be able to prepare. Fortunately, our equipment is up-to-date, and we should be able to find everything we need for our adventure in Finis."(Yuki)


    Silk laughed lightly and let out a small sigh.


    "It''s not your fault if you''re overprotective of us, sir."(


    "I''m a Sensei, you know."(Yuki)


    Silk looked me firmly in the eye and opened her mouth.


    "So, Mr Yuki. We''ll take this court-appointed mission ......."(Silk)


    She picks up the request form on the table and smiles, but it''s kind of scary.


    Could it be that she''s angry?


    "Listen, Mr. Yuki. This is an opportunity for us. One day, we will have to break through this dungeon to get to the Abyss Gate, so we should think of this as an opportunity to get a good preview.(Silk)


    "That''s right! Otherwise, what Yuki calls ''experience'' will always remain in short supply!"(Marina)


    I didn''t expect that Silk, or even Marina, would argue with me.


    I can understand and agree with what they are saying.


    But .......


    "You''re scared, Yuki."(Rain)


    Rain, who had been silently listening to what was going on, spun out a few words.


    The words sunk into my heart as if they were being sucked in, bringing up feelings I hadn''t realized I had.


    "I was afraid of ....... Oh, yeah, I''m scared. ......"(Yuki)


    "Yuk?"(Marina)


    "Sir?"(Silk)


    Marina and Silk look at me.


    I''m afraid I''ve ...... accidentally said out mu inner thoughts.


    "You''re afraid we''re going to lose?"(Rain)


    I can''t help but respond to Rain''s admonishing voice.


    "Yes, I''m afraid. I can''t help it, I hate it and I''m ...... scared. I''ve never felt anything like this before."(Yuki)


    I hadn''t felt this way when I was in Thunderpike.


    (TL: No surprise in that)


    "Yeah. We''re with you."(Rain)


    Rain got out of her chair and cradled my head.


    My vision was obscured and the warmth and softness filled me.


    "Hey, Yuk. Let''s do it."(Marina)


    "But........."(Yuki)


    "We''re not that trustworthy, are we ......?"(Silk)


    "That''s not true. I think we''re the best of friends."(Yuki)


    "Well, let''s ...... move on to the dream."(Rain)


    At that moment, my vision brightened.


    On the other side of the desk, Marina was smiling with satisfaction and giving a thumbs up, and Silk was smiling with her hands loosely clasped together - and Rain was right beside her with a soft smile.


    "Come on, Yuk. Let''s get ready for adventure!Tell me what you need!"(Marina)


    "We''ll also make a plan of attack based on what we''ve delivered so far. We''ll also need to request access to the logs."(Silk)


    "You know what? We''ll take care of it."(Rain)


    The three of them look at me.


    Oh, ......, I''m so sorry.


    I''m really no match for them. That''s a good reminder.


    "I get it. I was wrong."(Yuki)


    "That''s right! It''s the place we all want to go the most, and there''s no way we can resist it if we get the chance. You''re making a big mistake trying to scare us into agreeing with you!"(Rain)


    "Gosh, ......"(Silk)


    "You know, even Yuk wanted to go there a little bit, so he brought the request back."(Marina)


    "Marina. Don''t poke at it. I didn''t say anything."(Yuki)


    I''m a little ...... shocked that she could see through me that well.


    "Come on, Marina. Don''t blame Sensei. After much deliberation, he prioritized our safety. This is our own selfishness, and we have to be firm so that Sensei doesn''t worry about us."(Silk)


    "Yes. That''s right. So, Yuk, don''t worry about it!"(Marina)


    When you laugh at me like that, I feel like an idiot for walking home while worrying.


    But there''s a part of me that feels comfortable with this conclusion.


    I strongly realized that I wanted to go to "Colorless Darkness" with everyone.


    "Let''s go to ......! To Colorless Darkness."(Yuki)


    (TL: If only the name was a little cooler,smh)


    Everyone nodded vigorously at my words.

 Volume 1 - CH 36

    Chapter 36- Court-appointed request and temporary member


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Have you decided to go to ......?"(Benwood)


    "Yes, I''ll accept this court-appointed mission."(Yuki)


    After that, I went back to the Adventurer''s Guild and presented the request form to Benwood.


    I''m sure he knew I''d be back, and when I saw him slumped over the request counter, I knew he''d been waiting here all along.


    Oh, man, the other adventurers are freaking out.


    "I''m sorry it looks like I''m taking advantage of your dream."(Benwood)


    "You''re right. But I appreciate it. Now, may I see the logs of the other party?"(Yuki)


    Three stacks of paper were thrown in front of the counter, apparently prepared for this as well.


    "Useless, this one. The Thunderpike one is particularly bad. We''ve only gotten as far as the third basement floor, and the formatting and reporting is a mess. I can''t even watch the delivery."(Benwood)


    As for the delivery, I know about it too.


    The live feed was cut off after a while when I thought there was in a battle with a demon monster, making it completely useless as a resource.


    Perhaps they''re cutting out the inconvenient parts, but that just shows that they''re hiding the inconvenient stuff.


    "I warned them to not to do that when I was in the party."(Yuki))


    "There''s no end in sight for them, you know. I warned them not to do it too, but they don''t have much time left. They''re on a court-appointed mission right now, so they''re only ranked A by the rules, but if they don''t produce results here, their adventuring credibility score will go down the toilet."(Benwood)


    "Ruined? It''s not going to drop that much if it''s a court-appointed mission, right?"(Yuki)


    "They''ve done some fraudulent things in accepting this court-appointed mission. For example, they advertised that Clover''s Yuki would be supporting Thunderpike. A few careless sponsors have paid for it. ...... If this keeps up, they''re in trouble, a big one."(Benwood)


    "It''s none of my business."(Yuki)


    I let out a sigh at the shallow thinking of my idiot childhood friend, and I broach another topic.


    "Yes, Benwood. I''d like to recruit a temporary spot. Can you introduce me to some good scouts?"(Yuki)


    As I formulated my attack plan, the biggest problem I had was the number of people in my party, Clover, and their jobs.


    Normally, a party consists of about five or six people. Sometimes there are fewer, sometimes more, but that number is the best balance between safety and reward.


    The reason we''ve been able to do this with four people is because we have three people with secondary jobs, and the requests we''ve received have been of a low rank.


    In particular, there are no members of Clover with scouting jobs.


    If I push myself a little, there are times when I can use magic tools and artifacts to solve a problem, but we are dealing with colorless darkness.


    I still need a specialized member.


    The four of us agreed on this.


    When I said "four of us," I meant "all of us, without exception," and they said they didn''t mind if the number increased.


    I was grateful for their flexibility.


    "Mamaru said she''ll talk to you about it."(Benwood)


    Benwood smiled and pointed behind me.


    "Hello, Mr. Yuki."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru was standing behind me, smiling, with a female adventurer.


    "I''d like to take your ''Application for Temporary Membership Spot''."(Mamaru)


    "Oh, yes."(Yuki)


    I handed over the "Application for Temporary Membership Spot" that I had been holding to give to Benwood, and Mamal pushed the female adventurer in front of me as a replacement.


    "Um, ......?"(Yuki)


    "This is Nene, the applicant for the temporary membership spot. Would you like to have an interview now?"(Mamaru)


    (TL: Salute to Mamaru)


    The person, who appears to be a girl from the Felsi cat people tribe, has an indescribable look on her face and the corners of her eyebrows are furrowed down.


    She looks a bit younger than me ......, about the same as Marina.


    The dark brown ears that stand up with same colour as her hair are quite adorable, and her ...... clothing suggests that she is a scout.


    (TL: My new waifu is Nene-chan)


    "Mamaru-san?"(Yuki)


    "Nene, say hello."(Mamaru)


    "I''m loo-looking forward to working with you."(Nene)


    She''s not looking very confident, or maybe she''s just nervous.


    "Who is she?"(Yuki)


    "She''s an acquaintance of mine, but she had a bit too much trouble in her hometown. ...... I''ve been taking her in for a few years now to work on her character."(Mamaru)


    That''s a pity.


    I''m sure that if Mamaru hit me in the guts, I''d be torn to shreds or something before I could be fixed.


    "Didn''t you just think of something rude?"(Mamaru)


    "No way. So ...... Nene, are you sure you want to do this?"(Yuki)


    "I''ll do my best with all my heart."(Nene)


    "......"(Yuki)


    There seems to be a reason for her circumstances, but if she was introduced by ...... Mamaru, she must be very good at her job.


    "Come with me then. You should meet the other members, and then we''ll discuss about the temporary spot."(Yuki)


    "Go ahead, Nene. Don''t be rude to Mr. Yuki."(Mamaru)


    "y-ye ...... yes!"(Nene)


    I took a nervous-looking Nene to the table where Marina and the others were waiting.


    There, the three of them were frantically reading the log.


    "Guys, I''ve brought someone who wants a temporary membership spot. This is Nene."(Yuki)


    "I''m still inexperienced  but please take care of me."


    (TL: she is not really inexperienced or something or maybe she is but this is a Japanese office greeting)


    Nene bowed her head.


    Maybe it was because Mamoru wasn''t around that she felt a little less nervous.


    Even Benwood looks uncomfortable when he''s around that person..


    "Ah!It''s a girl!"(Marina)


    "It''s nice to meet you."(Silk)


    "Nekomimi ......!"(Rain)


    (TL: Nekomimi= Cat people, I didn''t changed it for the Japanese vibes)


    Three different reactions, but is the interview okay?


    Well, I''ll do it. ......


    "Nene, have a seat. So, a quick introduction. I''d also like to know your job title and your adventurer credibility score."(Yuki)


    "I''m Nene Sylfindor, ......, and as you can see, I''m a Felsey of the Cat People, and my job title is ''Ninja'', formerly ''Thief''."(Nene)


    "Formerly?"(Yuki)


    "I used the Memorandum of Heavenly Enlightenment."(Nene)


    I see.


    In fact, I know a guy who also changed his job function from a warrior to a knight, so there''s that too.


    "The adventurer credibility score is C."(Nene)


    "We''re soon be going to be going into the Colorless Darkness High Rank dungeon  to investigate, is that okay?(Yuki)


    "Yes, ....... I heard that it will free me from my days in hell."(Nene)


    Should I ask her about that hell in detail?


    No, not now, .......


    (TL: Death Flag avoided)


    "I want to you hire me because I''ll definitely be useful!"(Nene)


    While being pushed by Nene''s spirit, which seems to be in a hurry, We decided to welcome the Scout and temporary spot adventurer ''Nene'' to Clover.


    TL Note- Comment if you also think Nene will also join the party. Evil Avalon is coming tomorrow .

 Volume 1 - CH 37

    Chapter 37-Preparing for the rush and the overworked Red Mage


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It''s been a week since we received the request.


    We had been going through various preparations and dungeon attacks to confirm coordination.


    Nene, who had temporarily joined the team, was a much better scout and attacker than we had expected.


    She self-reported as a C rank, but I think there was probably a deliberate adjustment to her adventurer credibility score by Mamaru.


    ...... Her ability is equivalent to A rank.


    The big change in the game was the addition of a new player, Nene, who makes up for both of the elements lacking in Clover, making her an indispensable member of the court-appointed mission.


    The other was Marina.


    There was a big change in her as well.


    She restored the "Memorandum of Enlightenment" that I had picked up in the Ione Ruins Labyrinth and gave it to Marina, and ...... her "Second Profession Secondary Job" appeared as she had wished.


    Marina''s hidden talent was that she is a Samurai.


    This is an extremely powerful job that originated in the East and specializes in close combat.


    She was a little disappointed when she said, "I wanted to use magic. ......"(Marina)


    However, it seems that Marina is a very special girl who has a talent to get two rare jobs.


    Silk, too, is taking my advice and making some preparations.


    First, she purchased a magic bag to increase the amount of arrows she can carry into the dungeon.


    she has also prepared several types of consumable magical artifacts, commonly referred to as "attribute arrows," and have made contracts with two different spirits as a  spirit user.


    A spiritist is one who calls upon spirits in the environment to create magical phenomena, but with a contracted spirit, you can use your powers regardless of the environment.


    Silk seemed to have chosen the dryad, a tree spirit, and Undine, a water spirit.


    Rain was quite calm compared to the flurry of activity around her, but she brought out a wand from somewhere.


    It was a gold-decorated staff with a bright red pearl in it. If you look at it, you will know what it is.


    This is the Crimson Staff of the Red Jade.


    It is a magical weapon artifact weapon that greatly increases the power of the five major offensive magic sorceries.


    She said she had borrowed it, but I don''t know what ...... Rain''s connections are, that she would know someone who would lend her such a valuable item.


    (TL: Who wants to know Rain background)


    Preparations are underway for each of us. For me, I''ve done a lot of preparation.


    The magic bag, which had a little too much capacity, is now quite full.


    "Are you ready for the ...... raid the day after tomorrow?"(Yuki)


    I asked the four of them as I laid out their dinner on the table.


    Seeing that each of them affirmed it with a reply, there seemed to be no problem.se.


    "I''m sorry for using the party house even though I''m just a temporary member."(Nene)


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s better for us to gather here to prepare and share information."(Silk)


    "And we have extra room!"(Marina)


    It''s not that I had anticipated this situation, but the guest room I created in the spare room immediately came in handy.


    Nene didn''t want to go back to Mamaru''s place, so I had her use it, and it''s a good thing that she seems to have adjusted to it surprisingly well.


    "All right, let''s check it out. As planned, we will enter the Colorless Darkness the morning after tomorrow. Currently, the A-rank party ahead of us has reached the eighth level underground."(Yuki)


    "It''s been quite a while already, but they haven''t made any progress at all."(Marina)


    I laugh at Marina''s words.


    The poor quality of the party that is taking on the challenge is already known by the distribution.


    The situation became even worse when the only decent party, Scordia, got fed up with the other two parties - Thunderpike and Glanzblow - and dropped out of the court-appointed mission.


    It would be ridiculous if they were following us around, relying on our progress.


    In particular, the Grantsbroughs are a party of not-so-well-mannered people who seem to be competent rogues.


    They would push the floor bosses to the party ahead of them and wait for them to be defeated before exiting the boss floor unscathed, which also didn''t go over well with the distribution.


    I think I can understand why Benwood sighs and says, "I don''t trust them."


    "We''re just here to check for anomalies, not to conquer. Basically, everything we do is streamed live, and the guild masters and academics from the Royal Academy of Sciences  will check it out."(Yuki)


    However, I don''t know what kind of anomalies we''re supposed to find in a place judging from the logs and feeds.


    That seems to be anomalous from the start.


    The Colorless Darkness is such a unique labyrinth dungeon.


    "We can use the Scroll of Exit, but you never know what kind of danger you might be in. It''s a dungeon where you can''t take many precautions. Let''s go with extreme caution."(Yuki)


    "I''ve made all the preparations I can. The rest is just business as usual."(Silk)


    "Let''s do our best! We can  definitely do it!"(Marina)


    Silk and Marina nodded motivatedly.


    I thought they would be a little more intimidated, but I guess my fears were unfounded,.......


    "I''ll do my best, too. It''s not something I take lightly!"(Nene)


    "Yeah, I''m counting on you too Nene. I expect you to do the same, though in a way you''ll be the most burdened."(Yuki)


    "Please leave it to me."(Nene)


    Nene smiles.


    "Is Rain okay?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine as usual. I have prepared everything."(Rain)


    "Okay. I''m counting on you."(Yuki)


    "Hmm. More importantly, you need to get a full day''s rest tomorrow."(Rain)


    I flinched when she put her finger on the tip of my nose.


    I was planning to do some light checking on supplies and synthesizing potions tomorrow.


    "Too much work. Tomorrow, you absolutely must rest."(Rain)


    "That being said, ......"(Yuki)


    I was about to make an excuse when I heard the sound of an emergency alert on the tablet I was wearing.


    ¡¶Breaking news¡·


    ¡¶The Adventurer''s Guild and the Royal Academy of Sciences have issued a recommendation to correct the two parties that entered the Colorless Darkness, citing their lack of investigative skills. In response, Grantsbrow has withdrawn from the commission and Thunderpike will now be investigating on his own.¡·


    ¡¶The Adventurer''s Guild and the Royal Academy of Sciences have responded that they have discussed and plan to take appropriate action on this matter.¡·


    ¡¶Some have pointed out that Simon Barkley of Thunderpike has been unclear about the use of the sponsorship money collected to preside over this court-appointed mission, and this is currently being investigated.¡·


    "I knew it was only a matter of time before things had to go down ......, but this is still early."(Yuki)


    "Grantsbrough was a buzz kill from the start, so I can''t blame them."(Rain)


    "That''s true, too. It''s rumored that they doesn''t behave well, so I guess I should be glad that we didn''t run into each other in the dungeon."(Silk)


    "That''s right. Even if you watch the delivery, you can''t help but wonder about them. ......"(Marina)


    The withdrawal of the A-rank party is somewhat painful, but they are also the ones who are likely to cause trouble.


    To be honest, there is no part of me that is more terrified of humans than demon monsters, so it''s good that we got rid of one of them.


    "All right, then. Let''s continue eating."(Yuki)


    "You can''t fool me."(Rain)


    Rain pinched my nose.


    "Tomorrow, you will definitely ......  take the day off."(Rain)


    "I''ll take care of that but there''s something I need to do."(Yuki)


    "No."(Rain)


    The next day,


    In the end, I had to take a full day off.


    TL Note- Something tells me there will be a showdown and Evil Avalon will come in some hours.

 Volume 1 - CH 38

    Chapter 38-The leaning tower and the place of dreams


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Oh, you''re here."(Benwood)


    In a certain place, at the entrance to a large underground cavity - "Colorless Darkness".


    Benwood, who was waiting for us in front of it, smiled when he saw us.


    "It''s a good attitude. ......, but take it easy."(Benwood)


    "I know, I know. Any advice you''d appreciate as a senior who attacked here previously for the first time attacker like me?"(Yuki)


    "Follow the theory of labyrinthine dungeon work."(Benwood)


    "Okay."(Yuki)


    It''s obvious. But it''s the most important thing.


    It''s what Benwood once told me and I told Marina and her friends.


    Be careful and cautious.


    Have a few plans in advance.


    Rest at every level.


    Check wear and tear closely.


    Life is the first priority.


    ...... Okay, I remember all of it.


    "All right, everyone are you ready?."(Yuki)


    I looked back at my friends who were all in full gear, and they all responded with a look of energy.


    "All right!"(Marina)


    "No problem."(Rain)


    "We''re ready. ......"(Silk)


    " Ready."(Nene)


    I nodded at them and turned to Benwood.


    "All right, ....... Benwood, I''m going."(Yuki)


    "Oh. It''s the first day. Just go and have a look around. You don''t have to do anything crazy, and don''t worry about souvenirs."(Benwood)


    "I''ll do it. After all, this request is indefinite."(Yuki)


    Benwood raises the corner of his mouth in response to my lighthearted remark.


    The fact that there is no set deadline for this court-appointed mission is a kind of service to us.


    You can think of it as one of the rewards for getting me to shake my head this time.


    As long as this court-appointed mission is in effect, the Colorless Darkness will never be closed, and we can dive into this labyrinth at any time.


    The right to challenge this place itself is a rare opportunity for an adventurer like me.


    I walked next to Benwood, who nodded, and headed for the Colorless Darkness.


    It looked like a huge cylindrical object stuck diagonally into the ground, the top of which was obscured by a haze.


    According to the authority of the Royal Academy of Sciences, this is a tower buried in the ground.


    In fact, there are traces of what looks like a staircase, and if you look up, you can see what looks like an upper floor, but we haven''t found a way to get up there yet.


    In the labyrinth dungeon, the rule is to use the stairs.


    If you try to force your way up the stairs, you''ll probably end up like the stairwell in the Ione Ruins Labyrinth, causing unnecessary casualties, according to the log.


    "Nene, take the lead."(Yuki)


    "Yessu."(Nene)


    In front of the slanted entrance, I confirmed the planned formation.


    Nene is in the lead, followed by Marina, Silk, Rain, and me.


    We decided to put Marina in the front so that she would be safer in the event of an encounter, and I would be able to hold our back in case of a surprise attack or pincer attack.


    I glanced at Benwood out of the corner of my eye, and stepped into the colorless darkness.


    "Gopuro-kun, activate ...... and begin live transmission."(Yuki)


    I slowly jumped up and said to "Gopuro-kun" the preamble I had prepared.


    "Hello, this is Clover. Today, We''ve been asked by the Royal Academy of Sciences and the Adventurer''s Guild to attack the dungeons of Colorless Darkness. This is our first challenge, and We''re going to do our best on our first day ......."


    "No enemy in sight. ...... I''ll be on the lookout."(Nene)


    As soon as the speech was over, Nene put on the magic tool artifact I had adjusted, the Hidden Cloak, and ran along the edge of the wall.


    Even though it was her first time in the dungeon, she didn''t seem intimidated. She was an excellent scout.


    "What do you think, Senei? How is The Colorless Darkness?"(Silk)


    "I''m not as impressed or anything as I thought I''d be. ...... I thought there would be a little more to it than that."(Yuki)


    "It''s just the beginning."(Marina)


    Marina laughs at my indescribable look.


    "I thought there would be more excitement in stepping into it."(Yuki)


    I''m aware that I''m a little elated, but not to the point of wanting to burst out.


    Does this mean I''ve grown up?


    When I was a kid, I used to listen to my uncle''s stories about diving here with Benwood, and I was pretty excited.


    "I''m quite thrilled, though."(Silk)


    "You are?"(Yuki)


    I had noticed that the normally calm Silk looked a little nervous.


    "Yes. I''m embarrassed to say this, but the reason I wanted to become an adventurer was to learn how to live in human society. To put it bluntly, it was for the money."(Silk)


    "That''s nothing to be ashamed of, is it?"(Yuki)


    "But it was not a dream. I was so shocked that day when I heard the story of the ...... teacher. I was ...... a little ashamed of myself for not even thinking of an adventure for a dream."(Silk)


    Silk gives a small laugh, her eyes slightly downcast.


    "So, I''m happy to be here on the stage of your dreams with you. Even though I haven''t yet reached the Abyss Gate, my heart leaps at the thought of what lies ahead. ...... Isn''t that childish?"(Silk)


    I shake my head at Silk, who laughs, her brown cheeks turning slightly red.


    "It''s okay. I''m starting to remember it too. It''s just up ahead, isn''t it? ......"(Yuki)


    The entrance to the Colorless Darkness, with its ordinary stone walls, is just beyond.


    Deep within this is the end of the world - the Door of the Abyss- the Abyss Gate.


    "Thank you, Silk. I guess I was too nervous."(Yuki)


    "You''re welcome. Even teachers get nervous, don''t they?"(Silk)


    She giggled and seemed to relax.


    I can feel my body relaxing as well.


    "Let''s be careful and have fun. We''ll get there, I''m sure."(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Silk)


    Meanwhile, Nene came running back.


    "Confirm route, okay. No, this is a bad place."(Nene)


    "Bad?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. There were no traps, but the moment you pass through the passage, it''s like the floor has changed ....... It''s pretty intense when you actually experience it."(Nene)


    I had seen the party ahead of me and had an idea of what to expect, but from the way Nene was acting, it seemed that the actual anomaly was much higher than I thought.


    "Then let''s move on. Nene, please."(Yuki)


    "Leave it to me!"(Nene)


    With Nene leading the way, we stepped into the colorless darkness.


    We walked along the stone-paved corridor, passed through a small mossy room, and opened a half-open door to find ...... a forest like a dense forest.


    But as I observed, the floor was cobblestone and I could see the walls through the trees.


    It was as if all sorts of things had gotten mixed up in the scene.


    A strong sense of discomfort distracted my attention.


    "This is ...... pretty scary."


    I couldn''t help but let my admiration for the colorless darkness leak out of my mouth.


    TL Note- And the adventurer begins and if I am right only Thunderpike is left in the dungeon....interesting...comment what you think will happen next.

 Volume 1 - CH 39

    Chapter 39-Strange Floor Plans and Strange Demons


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I followed Nene in silence.


    We walked through an indoor forest, down a corridor that looked like the inside of a wooden house, and through a dark little room that looked like an underground canal with puddles of water everywhere.


    Here and there, there were remnants of demons that had already been taken care of, and we proceeded to collect them. Some of them I had seen before, some I hadn''t.


    It might have been better to have "Gopuro-kun" for Nene.


    I''ll make a plan to prepare it before the next dungeon attack.


    "We''ll stop here."(Nene)


    Nene stopped us at a corner of the passage that had somehow become a wall of earth.


    She seems to be holding out a hand mirror at the corner and looking ahead.


    "It looks like he''s been staying in the room.. There''s no way to avoid this place, so I guess we''ll just have to destroy it."(Nene)


    When prompted, I looked in the mirror and saw a demon monster I''d never seen before sitting on the other side of the bend in a ...... slightly open, room-like area.


    I searched through my record logs and memories of the delivery, trying desperately to turn my head, but I still couldn''t think of anything.


    "What do you think it is?"(Nene)


    "I think it''s some kind of synthetic beast, a chimera or a demon ."(Yuki)


    I''m sure that''s a reasonable line of thinking.


    It has the head of a hammerhead shark and a large, hairy body. It stands upright and holds a large axe in its hand.


    It''s a strange creature, like a long-haired minotaur with its head replaced by a hammerhead shark.


    "I don''t know the rank of the monster, ....... We''ll have to defeat it."(Yuki)


    If we assume that it was a Minotaur, the demon monster''s defeat rank is B.


    If you think of it that way, it''s about the same as Zarnag, but I''m not sure I''d be able to keep up with my first challenge in a dungeon, where my party''s first battle was with an unidentified creature that I''d never seen before.


    Or should I say, it''s on me.


    This could be some kind of documentation..


    Think about how you will fight while granting enhancements.


    "......?"(Yuki)


    Looking down the aisle, I search for a sense of discomfort.


    The passage we''re in is quite narrow compared to where the demon monster is.


    It''s a good thing we''re not in the same room.


    "We''ll kill it in the passage. We''ll attack with magic and bows."(Yuki)


    "Marina-san can''t wield the sword if we don''t go to the room, right?"(Nene)


    "No, we can do it, right? Marina."(Yuki)


    Marina nodded in response to my question.


    In order to be able to fight in such a confined space, Marina also has a different weapon.


    "If anything, it''s more dangerous to have that big axe swinging wildly. It wouldn''t work so well in this corridor, would it?"(Yuki)


    "I see. I''ll support you with my ninjutsu."(Nene)


    The ninja, like the samurai, is a profession that originated in the East and can be described in one word: super job.


    In addition to a high level of scouting ability, the ninja has the same technical skills as the bandit thief, and can use swords, small knives, and throwing knives called shuriken in combat, and can use a unique system of magic called ninjutsu, which is a little like alchemy.


    ...... People who can manifest this profession are extremely rare.


    It''s a talent that was either forcibly dug up or implanted by Mamaru, as Nene says she changed from a "bandit thief" to a "ninja.


    After all, her mentor as an adventurer was the legendary Ninja "Gray Hermit"


    "Ok, use that Ninjutsu. Rain, compact attack magic, please. Silk will attack with her bow as usual. Aim for the head if you can. Marina, it''s time for your new weapon."(Yuki)


    "Leave it to me!"(Marina)


    I take out a bulky crossbow from my magic bag and give it to Marina.


    It''s a magical crossbow from a dungeon that I found in a street market bazaar and I restored it.


    It is quite heavy and difficult to handle, so it can only be used in surprise attacks. ...... With this, Marina can also participate in long-distance combat.


    We all nodded at each other, and I started chanting my magic.


    "©¤©¤Rozaj folioj, hurlantaj nigraj hundoj, la maro glutanta la sunsubiron, blanka miksa?o kun nigro, stagno kun helaj koloroj...! ...!"(Yuki)


    This time we have enough time. After carefully and carefully constructing the magic formula, I jumped out of the corner of the road and fired the "Prismatic Missile", the arrow of distorted light, at the monster.


    The demon rushed into the passage after discovering us, but the light of the unholy iris was sucked into the strange demon that had lost its way of escape. ...... The next moment, the monster fell to its knees.


    This time, the magic is firmly woven into it. If it is not resisted, it should be effective enough to decide the game.


    "Bubba ...... vah!"


    The demon collapsed while blowing purple smoke and bubbles from its seven pores, and its body trembled as if it was convulsing.


    Then, Rain''s Flame Javelin, Marina''s large crossbow quarrel, and Silk''s three arrows gave chase.


    "...... va ......!"


    (TL: What about monster rights)


    The demon''s body trembled greatly, and it stopped moving, and I could feel the weak magic breaking.


    "All right, we''ve defeated it."(Yuki)


    While granting myself and Rain the magic of continuous magic recovery" refresh mana", I approached the unidentifiable creature. The more I look at it, the stranger the creature seems.


    "I''ll collect them in a reference bag, just in case."(Yuki)


    I muttered to myself for the stream, and stored the corpse in my spare magic bag.


    "I''ve never had a chance to attack ....... What''s with the magic?"(Nene)


    "I''m not sure if I''ve ever shown it to Nene. That''s a magic called Prismatic Missile, ...... I made it."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Nene)


    Nene''s eyes narrowed vertically.


    (TL: waifu is kawaii)


    She looks very cat like


    (TL: She has cat ears genius)


    "You see, I also do alchemy, don''t I?"(Yuki)


    "I''m sure you do."(Nene)


    "So I applied it and mixed it up and it came out."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Nene)


    I got my second "What? For the second time today.


    "Nene. If I pay attention to every single thing Yuk does, you''ll get ...... sick. Just go with the flow, okay?"(Marina))


    "Yes, I guess so. If you only look at the results, there''s no point in worrying about the source."(Rain)


    "Yeah. I don''t know what''s going on anyway."(Nene)


    It''s funny, I thought I explained it to Rain once.


    I guess I didn''t explain it well enough.


    "Please wait in this room for a while. I''m going to be on lookout."(Nene)


    "Will you be okay?"(Yuki)


    "I''m not exhausted, so no problem! You can all rest."(Nene)


    I waved Nene off as she disappeared into the passage.


    Just having one good scout  makes all the difference in the sense of fatigue, after all.


    When I was in Thunderpike, I used to act as a scout.


    "Everyone, please come!"(Nene)


    Nene, who had gone out for a scouting, came back in a short time.


    "Nene, what''s up?"(Yuki)


    "I found a treasure chest and also a safe room like the safe zone I saw in the documents."(Nene)


    A treasure chest on the first level is quite lucky.


    It''s our first achievement in the colorless darkness that I''ve longed to explore . I''m starting to look forward to the content of the chest.


    "Okay, we''ll go to  that  place and then take a break."(Yuki)

 Volume 1 - CH 40

    Chapter 40-Rest and Treasure Chest


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Delivery cut. I don''t mind if you relax."(Yuki)


    Everyone exhaled at my words.


    It''s hard to relax when you''re "live streaming" the entire time you''re attacking, so I told Benwood in advance that I''d turn off the streaming during the break.


    Nene, who is always on the alert, and Marina, who is in the vanguard, use this time to wipe their bodies.


    We can''t expose their skin to the public.


    "Oh, I''m so nervous and exhausted!Do you think this water is drinkable?"(Marina)


    "I''m sure it''s drinkable, but just to be safe, we''ll use the water we magically produced."(Yuki)


    In a small room about twenty feet square, there was a small fountain with water gushing out of it, and the air was clean and holy for a labyrinth.


    The safe zone safety area, which is sometimes found in labyrinths, is an important base of operations for adventurers who want to attack the dungeon.


    In normal labyrinths, they are marked on the map and are the starting point for exploration, but in the Colorless Darkness, they change from day to day.


    It was quite fortunate that we were able to find such a safe zone safety area outside the stairway area.


    "So far, so good. What about wear and tear?"


    "I have consumed one of the arrows from the Stinger Joe heavy crossbow."(Marina)


    Marina declares while winding up the string of her heavy crossbow.


    This crossbow doesn''t get wind up by me  even if I do a


    on myself. ......


    "Arrows recovered, no wear and tear. "(Silk)


    "Magic power is already restored."(Rain)


    "No problem."(Nene)


    I examine each declaration and consider the progress.


    Basically, when the wear and tear reaches 40%, it''s time to cut back on dungeon exploration.


    It''s hard to recover from armor, arrows, and consumables, unlike magic power.


    I have taken some measures to deal with this, but not everything works out as it should in a dungeon attack.


    I want to remain vigilant and cautious at all times.


    "What about the treasure chest?"(Marina)


    "I''m not sure if I should ''live stream'' this or not."(Yuki)


    As I look at the treasure chest at the end of the room, I twist my head.


    Of all the official investigation broadcasts, the only one that showed the opening of the treasure chest was the broadcast of Scordia''s defeat of the floor boss on the fifth underground level.


    As I recall, the chest was only filled with gems and ancient gold coins, and didn''t attract much interest, but ...... if you acquire a valuable item in the delivery, you might be in trouble.


    We''re a C-ranked party, but we''ve received a special request to dive into the Colorless Darkness here.


    If we were to obtain a treasure from a high difficulty dungeon, such as an extremely powerful magical artifact, we would risk antagonizing the other adventurers and the party.


    On the other hand, if the rewards are clearly stated, some parties may be more willing to take on the challenge of Colorless Darkness.


    There is a rumor going around that "Colorless Darkness" is not very rewarding for the level of difficulty .......


    In the first place, it has been more than twenty years since the blockade, and not many people know what is really going on.


    If you ask my uncle, Benwood, Mamaru, or any of the other members who were there at the time, they might be able to tell you, but I''ve never asked them.


    Although the opening of the package is now a popular part of the distribution, it is not good manners for an adventurer to ask about the treasure he has obtained.


    (TL: Unboxings are popular in both worlds)


    Even if you''re bragging about the wealth and glory you''ve acquired, it''s not admirable to search the pockets of the silent ones.


    "Okay, I''ve decided. Let''s not do the opening ceremony."(Yuki)


    (TL: No unboxing)


    "Is that so?"(Silk)


    "Yeah. I''ll talk to Benwood about what to do when I get back. I don''t want to make any unnecessary waves now."(Yuki)


    "Understood. Then let''s open it."(Nene)


    Nene, who seemed to have already checked for traps, put her hand on the treasure chest.


    The key must have been unlocked first, and the treasure chest opened without resistance, containing a variety of miscellaneous items.


    Several kinds of colorful jewels, ancient gold coins, dirty gloves, silver rings, and a "black box."


    "It''s a lot of stuff. I''ll put the jewels and gold coins away for now and check out what''s left  ......."(Yuki)


    I picked up the remaining items and focused my mind on them.


    "Well, the gloves are just junk, not even the remnants of a magic tool artifact. The ring is something that has the power to stabilize your mental powers a bit. This box is ...... a little weird."(Yuki)


    As an alchemist, I''m reasonably familiar with appraising labyrinthine items, but I couldn''t figure out what this small black box in the palm of my hand was.


    It was definitely a magic tool artifact, but I couldn''t figure out what it was for.


    I don''t even know if it''s a box or not. It had a very smooth beveled surface, and I couldn''t find anything to open it. If you say it is a slightly larger six-sided die, I think it might be.


    ...... It''s all black, though, so I can''t make out the numbers.


    "It''s a strange object. ......"(Yuki)


    It''s kind of like a ...... thing that doesn''t know what it is and is waiting for an answer.


    It is a magic tool artifact, but it has no function.


    Okay, let''s call it "Black Box" for now


    "Is it dangerous?"(Silk)


    "No, it''s not dangerous. It''s just, this thing''s like a baby, maybe."(Yuki)


    "What, is it a baby of a magic tool artifact?I want it!"(Rain)


    "Mu, I want one, too."(Marina)


    The puppy who gets interested in anything and the magic artifact Freak stare at the black box.


    "I''ll have to report it to Benwood first, since it''s so unusual. It might be a clue to what''s going on. Rain, come here."(Yuki)


    "What is it?"(Rain)


    "Here."(Yuki)


    I took her hand and put the Sanity Ring on her finger.


    (TL: We have a winner and so early...all other girls fans : )


    From a distribution point of view, it should be distributed after returning and settling the accounts, but it is better to keep using the found items that can be used for ...... strategies.


    Rain, who uses a lot of magic that is directly affected by mental disturbance, should use this.


    "........."(Rain)


    Rain froze,  I wonder if she''s okay.


    I''m sure there''s no curse on her.


    "I''ll let Marina take care of the box. ......"(Yuki)


    "Really? That''s great!"(Marina)


    I have no idea how they came to an agreement, but if it was resolved amicably, so be it.

 Volume 1 - CH 41

    Volume 1


    Chapter 41-A worrisome past and unorganized thoughts


    After a short rest, we stepped out into the colorless darkness again.


    We gradually got used to the scenery, which was still changing rapidly, and the speed of our progress increased little by little.


    We had some battles with demonic monsters along the way, but we didn''t face any major crises as we made our way deeper.


    Perhaps it was a good thing that we took a break in the safety room.


    Excessive tension accelerates fear and slows you down.


    "...... No problem. Let''s move on."(Nene)


    Nene, who had returned from her advance warning, called out to us from behind a corner.


    Her face was covered with small scratches, and blood was slowly seeping through.


    "Wait, Nene. You''re hurt."(Yuki)


    "It''s just a scratch."(Nene)


    "I have magic power. You don''t need to worry about it. Come here, Show me ."(Yuki)


    I beckoned her to come over, and used my healing magic to cover the wound on her cheek that was still bleeding.


    It''s a deeper cut than it looks.


    I wonder if it hurts.


    ''Report even the slightest injury immediately. Besides, no matter how much of an adventurer you are, what if it leaves a scar on a girl''s face?"(Yuki)


    "It''s too late for that now."(Nene)


    When I looked closely at Nene''s face, which was smiling, I could see that she had a few scars in places.


    Although it''s hidden by makeup, this is an abrasion,......, or perhaps a laceration.


    Someone had struck Nene in the face with a thin whip or something. Until it ripped and snapped.


    (TL:f**k that person)


    "It''s not caused by Mamaru. It''s an old wound."(Nene)


    "Are you in pain?Are you fine?"(Yuki)


    "No, I''m fine. Besides, it''s my own fault."(Nene)


    Nene smiled, a little overwhelmed.


    I''d better not go too deep into it.


    "I see. But you must report your injuries immediately. You never know what could be fatal."(Yuki)


    "Rogerssu Come on, this way."(Nene)


    Nene resumed leading the way, unconcerned about my rude behavior.


    As I followed her, I realized that I was getting a little frustrated.


    What kind of a reason could someone have to treat a young girl like that, to leave a mark on her face?


    "Yuki, focus."(Rain)


    Rain, walking in front of me, turns and looks at me.


    Rain is as perceptive as ever.


    You''re not magically reading my mind, are you?


    "It''s all over your face. You should ask her over a drink sometime."(Rain)


    "Yeah, sure."(Yuki)


    "Nya-ha-ha. It''s no big deal. I''ll tell you all about it when we have some expensive drinks."(Nene)


    Nene, who seemed to be listening to the exchange, laughed jokingly.


    "I see. Then I''ll open the best sake I have when I get back."(Yuki)


    "Anything but citrus, please."(Nene)


    (TL: Cats don''t like lemon nya)


    I wondered if the apple cider I had secretly borrowed from Benwood''s office would suit Nene''s palate.


    ¡ó


    "Okay, that''s a good pace."(Yuki)


    We made our way smoothly through the labyrinth and reached the stairs to the second basement in less time than I had expected.


    Since then, we have not encountered any powerful demons and have not found any abnormalities that would result in ...... another investigation.


    "This magic tool artifact is amazing."(Nene)


    Nene muttered, staring at something like a compass.


    "I often use [Call of the Wind] when exploring the labyrinth for the first time."(Yuki)


    "I''ve never seen it before. I didn''t know such a useful thing existed. ......"(Nene)


    (TL: In comes the plot Armour)


    The Wind Caller is a magical artifact that resembles a compass, but more accurately, it is a tool for sensing the flow of wind.


    It senses the minute currents of air flowing from the basement of the labyrinth towards the entrance, and points in the direction of the stairs and doorways.


    With this, you can easily grasp the location of the stairs even when you are in a labyrinth for the first time, and you can expect to escape when you get lost.


    I was relieved to see that it seemed to be effective even in "Colorless Darkness," which changes its interior frequently.


    "Now, let''s take a break and sort out what we''ve done so far."(Yuki)


    There are so many abnormalities everywhere, it''s hard to know what''s abnormal."(Silk)


    Silk had a good point.


    First of all, we need to understand the normal standards of this colorless darkness in order to understand the abnormalities.


    The only thing we can determine is that it is very abnormal compared to other dungeons.


    "I think it''s that shark head and the black box."(Marina)


    "That''s right. I''ve beaten a lot of demon monsters, but that shark head was special."(Nene)


    As I sit facing the wall, Marina and Nene offer their opinions from behind me.


    They are now in the middle of cleaning up.


    "Certainly. Also, I''m sure Nene is hunting some of them, but are there fewer demon monsters?"(Yuki)


    "It''s because we''re walking the shortest distance. The magic artifacts are a big help."(Nene)


    "I see, that''s one of the reasons."(Yuki)


    Certainly no one in the delivery party was using the¡¾Wind Priming¡¿.


    It''s probably because there are no alchemists to adjust the magic tool artifacts in the labyrinth.


    I jotted down my opinions in my notes.


    Isn''t it hard to do?You can turn around and face me.It''s not like I''m completely naked."(Marina)


    " Don''t be silly, I know the etiquette at a party."(Yuki)


    "I don''t care, I''ve already seen everything!"(Marina)


    "Gosh!"(Silk)


    She coughed to shut Marina up.


    I''m just being careful because you are like this!


    "Let me know when you''re done."(Yuki)


    I let out a small sigh and accelerate my thoughts.


    The key to this is the shark-headed demon monster, which was not mentioned in any of the logs, and the black box, which appears to be an unformed magic tool artifact.


    The encounter with a demon monster that doesn''t fit the hierarchy is a good sign of an overflow, and we should be suspicious of the contents of the treasure chest as well.


    I''d dismissed it as luck, but the appearance of a treasure chest in the safety room of the first level is unusual, isn''t it?


    As for the contents of the chest, I''m sure the quality of the treasure is good enough for the Colorless Darkness, but is it really appropriate?


    Normally, the contents of the treasure chests that appear in the shallow layers are in line with that.


    Like the strength of the demon, the theory goes that the treasure obtained will be proportional to the risk of the hierarchy.


    Is that treasure chest that suddenly produced high quality magic tool artifacts and unidentifiable magic tool artifacts really appropriate?


    Wait, ......?


    Rain''s magic bag,


    Come to think of it, wasn''t that an anomaly too?


    It''s performance is too good to be found in the second level of the Lesser Dungeon.


    If it''s ......, then it means ......!


    "Don!"(Marina)


    "Whoa!"(Yuki)


    I feel soft touch and some weight on my back.


    (TL:)


    Yuki, I can''t understand you unless you say it! Don''t look so scared, just talk to me."(Marina)


    "Oh, yeah, ....... Wait a minute. I''m not quite sure what I want to say."(Yuki)


    "Really?"(Marina)


    Hurry up and get off my back first, ...... because I''m not sure I can think of anything else.


    If you''re going to hug me anyway, put on your armor like you always do.


    ...... It''s kind of comfortable, isn''t it?


    TL Note- Write Take a bow for Marina in the comments......don''t lie to yourself.

 Volume 1 - CH 42

    Chapter 42-Homecoming and Ranting


    (TL:By Rafael)


    After we all sorted out the situation and information again, we consulted with each other and chose to return.......


    This was one of the several plans we had made beforehand, and I think it was a good enough result for our first attempt.


    We were able to make it to the stairway area of the second level without any major problems, and we didn''t have any trouble in battle. The wear and tear was minimal, and I think we can still continue on to the next level.


    After such a successful experience, we headed back.


    This time, we''d just have to wait and see. The first thing I wanted to do was to feel the colorless darkness firsthand.


    The encounter with an unidentified demon monster and the acquisition of the Black Box were also worth reporting.


    The goal was to investigate the anomaly, not to speedily conquer it.


    We all agreed that greedily staking it out would only put us at risk. ......


    Everyone is growing up.


    It seems that the demon monster has not reappeared yet.


    As we made our way back, we checked the bloodstains of the demon monsters that still remained.


    It took about five hours, including breaks, to reach the second level of the stairs. It takes about twelve hours for the demons to reappear, no matter how fast the dungeon is.


    The relocation time of "Colorless Darkness" could not be confirmed in the distribution.


    Perhaps it will be relocated all at once when the composition of the dungeon is changed.


    "There seems to be no change in the configuration that I''ve heard about. We''ll continue to the exit."(Nene)


    Nene, who seemed to have memorized the route well, was leading us, her back small but reliable.


    As we walked through the colorless darkness, with its mismatched scenery, we began to see more and more familiar stone structures.


    "This is the exit. "(Nene)


    Nene pointed us back to ......, a large underground cave through a small passage.


    It was still dimly lit, but unlike the inside of a dungeon, it didn''t feel oppressive.


    I exhaled and looked around.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    As expected, Benwood was no longer there, but another group of people were there to take his place.


    "Yuki, ......!"(Simon)


    (TL:Enter the villains...nah, the small fries)


    The Thunderpikes stared at us, and behind them were two strangers.


    Simon and his team also seemed to have recruited a temporary spot to join their party .


    "I''m disappointed in you, Yuk. I can''t believe you''re trying to steal our business."(Simon)


    "Don''t misunderstand me. We have a formal request from the government."(Yuki)


    Then why did you turn down my request?¡¡¡¡If you were going to dive in here, why didn''t you take our job?"(Simon)


    It seems that my demented childhood friend has completely forgotten what we talked about just a month ago. I wonder if his brain is coated with some kind of slippery oil.


    (TL: Wait a minute, Yuki you are wrong bro, he can''t have oil coated in his brain because he doesn''t have one.)


    "I''m sure your request is just an attempt to get me  a temporary spot on the team, right?This is a court-appointed mission that Clover received. Don''t put them on the same level."(Yuki)


    "Then why didn''t you inform me?I''m supposed to help you!"(Simon)


    "You don''t have to do this."(Yuki)


    (TL: Honestly If Simon was a girl, I would have thought she was a childhood friend tsundere from the way she/he talks)


    The Thunderpike, except for Simon, stepped forward, probably annoyed by my shouting.


    "Hey, Yuki ......!You''ve got some nerve refusing us."(Barry)


    "Reflect on that. You lack a sense of gratitude."(Simon)


    Simon turned to me after admonishing Barry and the others.


    "Well, okay. We''ll be working together from now on. Let''s just let bygones be bygones."(Simon)


    How can you only talk from the top?¡¡¡¡Who the hell are you?


    Simon holds out his right hand with a damp smile on his face.


    I''m not going to shake your hand,......, I thought, but the words that came out of Simon''s mouth were diagonally different.


    "Come on, give me the delivery data and the items you got."(Simon)


    (TL: This fcker is made different)


    I froze as Simon said it as if it was obvious.


    I had a hard time understanding what he was saying, and it took me at least five seconds to realize that he meant exactly what he said.


    "What?"(Yuki)


    ...... And that''s what I ended up saying.


    It seems that I, as a person, lack a bit of vocabulary for emergencies.


    But I guess it can''t be helped this time. I couldn''t understand a word Simon was saying.


    "It''s a ''coalition alliance'', so it''s only natural that we''ll share information and distribute what we find, right?Let''s make sure we''re both getting the most out of our investigation."(Simon)


    A coalition alliance is like a party of parties, made up of a number of parties.


    ...... Now, I don''t remember being offered a proposal to become such a thing, nor do I remember replying that I would go in.


    "You guys are going to join us with the C rank party."(Barry)


    "Be glad and Work hard."(Camilla)


    Barry and Camilla understood Simon''s intentions and laughed in amusement.


    You guys are really a bunch of perceptive jerks who support the demented Simon.


    ...... Oops, I''m losing my mind. That''s not good.


    "It would be more efficient if we reported it rather than you guys, right? Come on, let''s go."(Simon)


    "Don''t be silly!"(Silk)


    Before I could even open my mouth, Silk spoke up.


    Aren''t you ashamed of your A-ranked party for acting like a racketeer!


    Barry and Camilla looked at each other and snickered at Silk''s voice.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you savage black elves, don''t get cocky."(Barry)


    "You filthy black apostle of the evil god. Watch your mouth."(Camilla)


    (TL: Silk and dark elf simps: )


    "Shut up!"(Yuki)


    My voice reverberated in the Great Hollow.


    I hugged Silk, who stood there crying at the heartless abuse, and glared at "Thunderpike".


    "Silk is one of my dearest friends and is like a family, so don''t insult her ......."(Yuki)


    Simon, half smiling, takes a half step forward.


    "Oh, come on, Yuk. She''s just a barbarian. What are you getting all worked up about?"(Simon)


    "Get lost, Simon. "United Alliance"? Don''t talk to me even in my dreams, The mere idea of joining you is repulsive."(Yuki)


    "......."(Simon)


    Simon''s eyes are black and white, and Barry and Camilla look annoyed.


    "I will not cooperate with you in any way. ...... Let''s go, guys."(Yuki)


    With Silk''s shoulders shaking in support, I headed for the exit.


    Behind me, I could see Marina and the others were following me, giving off a deadly vibe.


    I want to jump on them, too.


    It was ......, but it was still "on the air". I''m glad they held out.


    As I walked up the long, long stairs to the Adventurer''s Guild, I turned to face Gopuro.


    "There was some trouble at the end, but this is the end of the first attack. "Delivery" is over."(Yuki)


    I turn to Silk and my friends and force a smile.


    "Now, let''s go back to ouu Home."(Yuki)


    Thus ended our first attempt at "Colorless Darkness".

 Volume 1 - CH 43

    Chapter 43-Hearing and Shifting Thoughts (Thunderpike Perspective)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    (Simon PoV)


    "A protest has arrived against you Thunderpikes."(Benwood)


    The guild master tells me as he summons me to a hearing room on the third floor of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Protest?Against us?"(Simon)


    "Ya."(Benwood)


    (TL: just found about the manga they are slow and way behind so just wanted to show you Benwood)


    The Guildmaster lays out four letters on his desk.


    "The supporters of the protest sent in joint names, the Foresters'' Liaison Council, the Elmeria Human Rights League, and the last one from the Adventurers'' Guild Headquarters. You know what''s causing this, right?"


    I do.


    It''s because that sarcastic bastard Yuki has been broadcasting live.


    "Clover''s attack on ''Colorless Darkness'' got a lot of views. It''s not right to make racist remarks like that."(Benwood)


    With a big sigh, the guild master turned to me.


    "What do you have to say for yourself?"(Benwood)


    "It''s not that big of a deal, is it?"(Simon)


    I quickly skimmed through the protest documents, all of which were about our attitude and behavior towards the Dark Elf.


    It is true that the words may have been a little too much, but the fact that a C-ranked adventurer spoke out against an A-ranked adventurer should be a bigger problem.


    If you''ve been watching the live feed, you''ll know that.


    The first person to speak rudely to us was the dark elf, and we were  just a little too hard on the rude person.


    "Do you think that''s not a problem?"(Benwood)


    "It was the other side that was rude first. You know for a fact that they are barbarians and traitors, don''t you?"(Simon)


    The next moment, I felt a shock on my cheek and the taste of blood spread in my mouth.


    It took me a few moments to realize that I had been slapped by the guild master.


    "What the hell are you doing?"(Simon)


    You......!You don''t seem to understand what you''ve gotten yourself into!"(Benwood)


    "What''s wrong with calling that rude black elf a barbarian?"(Simon)


    This time I was slapped on the other cheek.


    (Write Benwood OP in the comments he did what many of you wanted to do)


    "In this age when even the term "Dark Elf" is about to be eliminated, what you are saying is a big problem. There''s a danger that it will worsen the relationship between the Kingdom of Elmeria and the Elves."(Benwood)


    (TL: similar to the colour discrimination problem faced today)


    The guild master''s angry voice as he pounded on the desk, intimaded me and made me shake my shoulders.


    "It''s just an argument between adventurers!"(Simon)


    "Didn''t I tell you when you got your A rating, ......?From now on, you''ll be held accountable for your words and actions. A-rank adventurers certified by the Kingdom of Elmeria, all together, made racist remarks referring to the elf race during a live broadcast. You have disgraced the dignity of the Kingdom of Elmeria. ......!"(Benwood)


    The guildmaster''s thick arm grabbed me in the chest as if he was furious.


    "You''re going to have to deliver an apology. You will also be deprived of your adventurer credentials. Depending on the ruling, you may be deported."(Benwood)


    "That''s stupd!"(Simon)


    "You''re the ones who are stupid!"(Benwood)


    You''re wrong.


    It''s absolutely wrong!


    Why should I be punished so badly because of that stupid Yuki and the barbarians around him?


    Something ....... I need Something  .......


    That''s right!


    "What about the ...... court-appointed missions? Aren''t you in trouble without us?"(Simon)


    The guildmaster glares at me, and I give him a little smile.


    It is you who will be in ...... trouble.


    It would be a problem if the only people to take on "Colorless Darkness" were that C-rank party.


    This is a place that until now only A-rank parties were allowed to challenge.


    We applied, it was approved, and the blockade was lifted. In other words, thanks to us, the survey has been reopened.


    The investigation would require a party with an A-rank adventurer credibility score, so they couldn''t leave us out now.


    "No trouble at all.Clover''s already done enough for us, unlike you clowns."(Benwood)


    The guild master chuckled as he roughly lowered me into a chair.


    "What did you say......!"(Simon)


    I felt a darkening in front of my eyes, yet a pang in my chest.


    It''s always ...... why does he always do it so well?


    Yuki is a humble, useless red mage and a money-grubbing alchemist.


    And there''s no way that a bunch of fledgling women would be able to pull it off.


    And yet, ......!


    Now he''s a high-profile distributor and leader of a famous party.


    He''s having a lot of success, adventuring in comfort with a young lady in tow.


    During the day, he''d broadcast his silly adventures and get praise for it, and at night, he''d hold all the girls he could get his hands on.


    ...... Why are you so different from me?


    I am supposed to be a glorified A-rank adventurer, not you!


    "You''d better reflect on that and come up with an apology to deliver."(Benwood)


    ¡ó


    "Why would I do that?"(Simon)


    On the way from the Adventurer''s Guild to the party house, I walked with frustration.


    The people around me were looking at me coldly, and I felt as if I were a criminal or something.


    The only ones to blame are Yuki and that black elf! They set us up with their delivery. They intended to provoke us from the start.


    That''s what that clever little Yuki would do. They must have known what we would do when they met us.


    As we walked, my thoughts organized themselves and my thoughts became clearer.


    Even the kindness with which we proposed the United Alliance was readily apparent to Yuki.


    He had been with us since we became adventurers until recently.


    He must have predicted that we would make such a proposal.


    And he deliberately let the black elf make a statement that would cause problems.


    He must have known how Barry and Camilla would react when they got mad.


    That''s why he didn''t turn off the delivery magic artifact when he left the dungeon.


    Normally, you would end the delivery at the exit.


    ...... I knew it.


    He was planning to trap us from the start. ......!


    Yuki,I''ll never forgive you for this.

 Volume 1 - CH 44

    Volume 1


    Chapter 44-Result report and black box


    (TL:By Rafael)


    {Kofi Supporter- Brandon}


    Three days have passed since our first attack on Colorless Darkness.


    During this time, we have been reporting to the guild, holding meetings to prepare for the re-entry, making a list of preparations, etc. Today is a rest day.


    The Adventurer''s Guild and the Royal Academy of Sciences were quite impressed with the results we brought back.


    Even in the indeterminate labyrinth of Colorless Darkness, we found out that the treasure chest that contained the demon monster and the black box was still an anomaly.


    According to Benwood and Mamaru, ...... no matter how many times you set up a dungeon attack, the first time you see a treasure chest is at the floor boss of the fifth underground level, and the standard time to find one in a dungeon is after that.


    In other words, our investigation has revealed that there is a high possibility that there is some kind of anomaly in the colorless darkness.


    But that''s not the point.


    What people are talking about is not the dungeon attack itself, but what happened afterwards.


    The whole kingdom was paying attention to our first attack on "Colorless Darkness".


    The popularity of Marina and her team had attracted a lot of attention to begin with, but the unexpected challenge of a C-ranked party, Clover, taking on a dungeon of high difficulty had also attracted a lot of viewers to the "live broadcast".


    Then, there was trouble with "Thunderpike."


    (TL: The fall of Thunderpike)


    We had decided beforehand, in consultation with the members and Benwood, that we would not stop the "streaming" inside the Great Hollow.


    This was because it would be the most obvious place to see the effects of the overflow.


    However, what we saw was the shameful reality of the A-rank party "Thunderpike".


    As a result, the Thunderpike, which has openly committed acts of extortion and discriminatory remarks throughout the kingdom, has received a great deal of criticism and is said to be in great trouble.


    Some newspapers are giving me a bad name because I''m an ex-member, and I''m very annoyed.


    (TL: Media sucks no matter what world)


    Benwood is very angry and wants to expel Simon and the others from the Adventurers, but it won''t be that easy.


    Being an A-rank adventurer is a bit special.


    Their approval is granted by royal decree, albeit a half-formed one.


    I was told in a casual manner, but I''m sure the king has already signed a document that he has seen.


    An A-ranked adventurer is both an officially sanctioned vassal of the king and his property.


    As such, they can act as the king''s representative or the country''s representative in order to quickly deal with any problems that may arise.


    As a result, he is entitled to various privileges from the government, and his credibility is unparalleled for an adventurer.


    As a result, it would be very difficult for Benwood to expel Simon and the other A-ranked adventurers from the guild, even if he was the guild master.


    If he were to follow the proper procedure, he would first have the king approve their demotion from A rank, citing the drop in their adventurer credit score and this incident, and then decide on the various punishments.


    There''s nothing I can do here.


    The lawsuit itself has already been filed with Benwood and is already known.


    How to deal with it is a matter for the state and the Adventurer''s Guild.


    How they plan to resolve this unprecedented situation will be known after it is resolved.


    The only thing that helped was that Silk didn''t seem to mind at all.


    In fact, she seemed to be in a rather good mood, and even showed a rare gesture of sweetness.


    It''s not fair that Silk, who is usually so serious, shows such a face.


    There''s a certain danger that makes you want to indulge her completely.


    (TL: Simpers wish have become reality)


    "Oh, Yuki It''s that delivery again."(Marina)


    Marina, who was kneading the "Black Box" on her desk, pointed at the tablet.


    "Again. I''m feeling rather unsettled."(Silk)


    "Yeah."(Yuki)


    ¡¶Thunderpike''s remarks have caused quite a stir, and have been described by commentators on ...... as a lingering social problem of human supremacy.¡·


    The commentator continued with his explanation.


    There was a slight sense of discomfort in the air.


    Initially, many of them seemed to condemn the words of Simon and the others, but now the focus has shifted to the "discrimination against other races that is prevalent in society."


    It may be that the sponsors who want to divert attention away from "Thunderpike" have resorted to a strategy of manipulating public opinion.


    I don''t know if this is the case since there is no statement from them, but it would be a convenient situation for them.


    Well, it''s no use for me to keep thinking about what they''ve done.


    I''m busy with my dreams and my friends right now.


    I don''t have time to devote extra energy to them.


    I don''t want to forgive them, but I also don''t want to get involved.


    "Oh, by the way. Yuki, I think I know how to use  it......!"(Marina)


    Perhaps seeing that I had finished my thoughts, Marina turned to me, poking at the [black box] on her desk.


    The words were quite shocking to me, and my ...... worries flew out of the corner of my mind.


    "Really!?"


    "Somehow but I don''t know why though."


    The black box is an item that can be used in a variety of ways.


    With the help of the Alchemist''s Guild, I did quite a bit of research, but in the end, I had no idea what to do with the [Black Box].


    Marina liked it and carried it around with her, but she had no idea what it was..


    "I don''t think I can do it without Yuki''s help."(Marina)


    "Me?"(Yuki)


    It was, after all, a type of magic tool artifact that required the hands of an alchemist.


    Hmm?¡¡¡¡Wait, wait, wait.


    If you know what it is, don''t you need to put it in your report?


    "Yes, here."(Marina)


    For some reason, Marina hands me the Black Box.


    "Hmm?What should I do with this?"(Yuki)


    "Well, ......, do you think about me?"(Marina)


    "Think about you?"(Yuki)


    As I wondered and also suddenly thought of Marina, there was a minute reaction in the [black box].


    From my fingertips, I felt something being sucked out. It is similar to the magic power that is taken away when you activate a magic tool artifact, but it is somehow different.


    "What the hell is this? ......"(Yuki)


    "She already knows me. So you have to show her the me that you also know me too."(Marina)


    I tried to recall the image of Marina as she asked me to.


    She was innocent, always cheerful as if a flower had bloomed, like the sun.


    And yet, when it came to battle, she took the initiative and was brave enough to fight, even to the point of getting hurt.


    Yes, that''s right.


    That battle with the magical beast.


    I think that was brilliant.


    The sword was sharp and beautiful, and even though it was the moment of reaping life, it was serene and solemn, as if you were in the middle of a ...... funeral.


    (TL: Are funeral beautiful these days)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    The light [black box] increases and  its shape changed.


    When I looked at it, I saw that it had gradually changed its shape into a ...... single sword.


    "This is  ......!"(Yuki)


    It''s a black, single-edged sword with a gentle curve, almost like a straight sword.


    It resembles the "tachi" sword wielded by a samurai, as well as the bastard sword Marina has used in the past.


    "Yeah, I knew it!"(Marina)


    "What''s the principle of this......?"(Yuki)


    I''m an alchemist and I have no idea what''s going on here.


    It is true that the magic tool artifact was activated.


    "Fufufu... Secrets..."(Marina)


    "At least give me a Hint!"(Yuki)


    Marina laughs mischievously at my pleading voice.


    "The girl needed her daddy."(Marina)


    (TL: The girl mentioned above is not Marina but the former black box now black sword)


    I had to hold my head in my hands again because I had no idea what was going on.


    TL Note- Marina became a mom, Yuki is now a dead and and girl black sword is born..


    NICE. And I want to thank Brandon (I am sorry if I got the name wrong) for supporting this series on Kofi....this became the only series to compete against Evil Avalon .

 Volume 1 - CH 45

    Volume 1


    Chapter 45-Second entry and Marina''s suggestion.


    (TL:By Rafael)


    {Kofi Supporter- Jour}


    "Alright, then, let''s start the second attack."(Yuki)


    After confirming the activation of "Gopuro-kun", we all checked the formation and descended the stairs.


    Once again, Benwood accompanied me to see me off.


    It''s not that I''m a fan of his overprotection, but I can''t argue with him when he says, "You''re overprotective of those girls, too."(Benwood)


    Our goal this time was to reach the three-level staircase area and investigate any anomalies. When we discover an anomaly, we will make an appropriate decision and retreat if necessary.


    In order to share the goal of the action, I reiterate it aloud.


    "Let''s be careful and have fun."(Yuki)


    All of us nodded our heads as we said the words that had become our rallying cry in recent days.


    I know it''s a bit of a stretch to talk about labyrinth-building as if it were entertainment in this unusual situation, but I think it''s fine for us.


    This is the stage of our dreams, "Colorless Darkness".


    It''s much more positive than just diving for work.


    Therefore, these words were common knowledge among all of us.


    Even Nene, who had temporarily joined the team, had a special attachment to this court-appointed mission.


    Her past was not something to be laughed at as she emptied her bottle of cider.


    This request was a turning point in her life, and she was as serious about it as we were  ......, maybe even more than us.


    Nene''s cat ears are fitted with earrings that have a small "Gopuro-kun" built in.


    It''s a special kind of live feed that allows us to focus on what''s going on during the advance warning.


    This is the latest magical artifact lent to us by the Royal Academy of Sciences for this court-appointed mission, and it is supposed to be a trial run for future mass production.


    "Have a safe trip. Don''t expect to surpass your previous achievement. You''ve done enough."(Benwood)


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll be back as soon as I feel it''s unsafe."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Benwood, checking the [Scroll of Exit] in the holder at my waist.


    It''s valuable, but it''s not something you can''t afford to give out.


    Alchemists are only as good as the supplies they use.


    Thanks to this ......, people call me a money-grubber.


    (TL:Credit goes to someone like Simon, I guess)


    So, let''s go in.


    As in the case of the raid a week ago, we proceeded through the stone passageway and entered the colorless darkness.


    "I''ll be on the lookout."(Nene)


    "Yeah, it''s probably fluctuating inside. Be careful."(Yuki)


    "Please leave it to me."(Nene)


    The reliable cat person puts on the [Hidden Cloak] and makes her way down the aisle without a sound.


    This time, I had her boots modified as well. The boots have soles that have been soaked with a special oil that absorbs sound, so they don''t make any noise unless you move very hard.


    Although they need to be oiled and maintained from time to time, they should be an effective magical artifact to ensure Nene''s safety.


    Incidentally, Nene stopped me from commercializing it because it would be a problem if it was misused.


    As expected, the advice of a former bandit carries a different weight.


    (TL: Simpers..I mean readers note that under Nene''s dark past)


    "Silk, are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, I''m fine. No problem, Yuki-san."(Silk)


    After the trouble we had last time, I was expecting something to happen, but ...... Silk seemed to be unaffected.


    She looks much more relaxed than she did the first time when she was nervous.


    "I''m more worried about Yuki."(Rain)


    "That''s right. It''s not his fault, but some people say it is!"(Marina)


    "Well, it''s true that I was a former party member ......."(Yuki)


    It is true that I may have tried a little too hard.


    In the end, I regret a little bit that I spoiled those guys.


    However, I can''t easily separate the two, as it was once a place where I belonged.


    Benwood said he would have an apology sent out, but so far it hasn''t happened.


    At any rate, all of the A-rank members of Finis had made stupid comments. There may have been some confusion over what form to take.


    If the situation is bad, Benwood could be removed from his position.


    That would be a problem because there would be no one to watch over the Colorless Darkness, and if Benwood left, Mamaru would leave with him.


    (TL: Are they a item?)


    It would be a security problem.


    "Everyone its okay."(Nene)


    Nene''s call interrupted my thoughts.


    No, no, no. ...... I have to concentrate on the dungeon now.


    "Let''s leave those guys  who blame you behind. Come on, let''s go."(Silk)


    "Oh, God. We''re worried about you, Yuki."(Marina)


    "Well, don''t worry. We''ll be fine as long as you''re here with us."(Rain)


    When Rain replied, the three girls all smiled shyly.


    Looking at them, I felt embarrassed too.


    I feel like I''ve been too honest lately, and my teacher''s dignity is fading.


    I guess that''s a good thing, because it means I''m getting used to being in the party. ......


    As if to disguise my coyness, I headed towards Nene''s call.


    As usual, the demon monsters that can be dealt with are dealt with, so we can go deeper and deeper while picking up demon stones.


    Even for the second time, I couldn''t get used to this mosaic of uneven scenery, but I wasn''t as nervous as I was the first time, and I was able to move along at a good pace.


    During the course of the game, there were some large demon monsters that stayed like gatekeepers, but they weren''t as strange as the first time, and they were all demon monsters that I had seen in the logs and in the distribution.


    So far, we haven''t found any abnormalities in the demon monsters.


    Incidentally, it seems that the shark-headed monster is still not well understood, and the Royal Academy of Sciences has casually commented, "If there is another one, please send us a specimen."


    As for me, I don''t want to meet people like that who have a lot of unknowns.


    "Stairs, right there."(Nene)


    In a small room through a corridor with an uneven landscape, a descending staircase opened up.


    I checked the stairway area, just in case. I''m sure there are no footprints, so there is no danger.


    "How were the traps along the way?"(Yuki)


    "Almost none. If there were any, they were all simple movements, no magic traps. I deactivated all the traps on the way, was that wrong?"(Nene)


    "No, that''s okay. Thank you."(Yuki)


    When I scanned the log, I heard that there were some pretty fierce traps, could this be part of the anomaly?


    Anything that is not standard should be considered basically an anomaly.


    It is possible that ''something'' is going on that prevents the labyrinth from devoting resources to traps and keeping the demons in the hierarchy.


    We''ll go to the stairway area for a wear and tear check and to rest.We''re going to the second level today. ...... But first, let''s get some food. "Delivery cut."(Yuki)


    We stop the delivery and start to lightly prepare for the encampment.


    This time, I brought in a good amount of groceries so that we could have some variety in our meals.


    Marina seemed to love it, saying that it was one of the purposes of the adventure, so it was hard for me to relax.


    "Oh, yes. Yuki! Gopuro, turn it on again!"(Marina)


    "Hmm? Why?"(Yuki)


    We''re going to show  them dungeon food and show off to the people who made fun of Yuki! We''re going to show them how awesome our Yuk is!"(Marina)


    I couldn''t help but burst out laughing at Marina''s carefree smile.


    The line between "amazing" and "awesome" is very adorable, just like Marina.


    But the idea ...... is quite interesting.


    "It''s a good idea. It''s our first dungeon meal in Colorless Darkness, and ...... we''re going to make it a little more luxurious."(Yuki)


    You''re right! Nene, let''s wipe each other down! We''ve got to finish this fast!"(Marina)


    "Yesssu."(Nene)


    I hurriedly turned my back on them as they began to happily take off their armor, and I began to think of a dungeon food menu that would look good to the audience.


    TL Note- Well A rank is getting support whether it is in the form of comments or in the from of donations like in the Case of Jour and we thank everyone for their continuous support...this series might surpass Evil Avalon if things continue.

 Volume 1 - CH 46

    Volume 1


    Chapter 46-Second level scenery and mysterious buildings


    (TL by Rafael)


    After eating and resting, we slowly walked down the stairs.


    According to Nene, who had gone out on a precautionary mission, the second underground level had a different kind of "badness" than the first.


    When we reached the end of the stairs, I understood what she meant.


    "This is amazing, ......!"(Yuki)


    I couldn''t help but exclaim at the strangeness.


    "We''re still in a dungeon right......?"(Silk)


    "It''s a labyrinth, but there''s sky!"(Marina)


    Silk looks confused, while Marina is excited.


    It''s a bit of a contrast, but I can''t help but understand both of their feelings.


    If you look up, you will see a blue sky ...... and a plain with a gentle breeze blowing through the green grass, spread out in front of you.


    "Let''s calm down. There should have been a description in the log as an ''external environment type level''."(Yuki)


    "But, Yuk. We''re still on the second floor, right?"(Rain)


    Rain was right.


    It''s not that it wasn''t recorded on ......, but the level is too shallow for it to appear.


    This was not the case with the preceding party''s delivery.


    At least this level was confirmed in the documents, and it should be deep ...... at least 20 levels below the ground and beyond.


    Benwood described this as "the labyrinth no longer being mended".


    The deeper you go into a labyrinth dungeon, the more strongly it reveals its nature.


    For example, in the Ruins of King Aurias'' Castle, the deepest part of the labyrinth is the throne room, and it is King Aurias and his Kingsguard who appear there as the master of the labyrinth.


    In some labyrinths, it''s not until you get to the end of the labyrinth that you find out what it was all about.


    "Everyone, be on your guard. Don''t ever let your guard down."(Yuki)


    It''s obvious that this is an anomaly, but there''s something I need to make sure of.


    I have to confirm whether this is simply an anomaly of an external environmental hierarchy appearing in a shallow layer, or whether a deeper layer is rising up.


    This situation itself must have been communicated to the people concerned through the "live transmission."


    If so, we need to find something to base our decision on.


    If we go back and report that there was an abnormality, we won''t know what the abnormality is and we''ll have to do it twice.


    "Are the wind primers working?"(Yuki)


    "The wind is too strong, so it''s not working."(Nene)


    I knew it.


    With this much breeze blowing, we couldn''t rely on the minute flow of air.


    Now, how should we attack this wide open plain?


    First, we should check the edge. According to Benwood, even if it looks like a vast forest or wasteland, there is a definite edge.


    If that''s the case, ...... we should start by identifying them.


    "Nene, get a look ahead."(Yuki)


    "What direction are we going?"(Nene)


    "Straight ahead. Come back after a thousand steps."(Yuki)


    "Rogerssu"(Nene)


    Even in this situation, where she would have to take a different kind of precaution than in the past, Nene was unwavering in her efforts.


    I can''t stay upset forever either.


    "Oh, crap. I should''ve brought my telescope."(Yuki)


    "You want me to use magic to see?"(Rain)


    I see, the sorceress Rain can use the Telescopic Eye.


    "Please  do. Take the right direction first."(Yuki)


    "Yeah,Take me on your shoulders."(Rain)


    "Hmm?Oh, okay."(Yuki)


    If Rain, who is small in stature, wanted to see far into the distance, she would need some height.


    I crouched down, made sure Rain was on my shoulders, and then stood up.


    (...... Be Normal Yuki, Don''t pick up any sense about softness or warmth now.)


    While telling myself this, I slowly turn my body to the right.


    "There is no such thing as a ...... demon monster. And now  the opposite side, please."


    I did as I was told and spun around to face the other way.


    I saw Rain, who had been watching ahead for a while, tilt her center of gravity slightly.


    "......?There''s a house over there."(Rain)


    "A house?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. A small house with a blue roof. It''s pretty far away. It''s ....... My eyes are watering."(Rain)


    "It''s fine  and you can stop now, thank you."(Yuki)


    It''s a spell that gathers magic into the eyes, it can be very taxing.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while, giving Rain, who has come off my shoulder, a "Refresh Mana" to restore her magic power continuously.


    It is not uncommon to find remnants of buildings, or rather residue, in labyrinths.


    Even here on the first level of the Colorless Darkness, it''s not uncommon to find what looks like a decaying guest room or a window stuck to the wall.


    But if it''s an entire house, One might think there''s something ...... wrong with it.


    "I''m back. There was nothing to be found within a thousand steps."(Nene)


    "Welcome back, Nene. I asked Rain to use her telephoto magic on this one, and we found a structure on the left. I think we''ll head there now."(Yuki)


    "I understand. Do I need to scout ahead?"(Yuki)


    Oops. This is a mistake.


    If I had the Telescopic Eye, I should have asked her to use it before sending Nene out. I''m not sure if I''ve lost my composure with the change in situation.


    "No, there was no sign of the enemy. Let''s all stick together."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded at my suggestion and we started to move.


    We walked carefully through the second level, which was covered with a carpet of comfortable grass.


    Unlike ordinary labyrinths, we can''t be too optimistic if we think this is one big room.


    The large size means that there is a risk of being surrounded by mobile demons ......, such as wolves or dragon raptors.


    Also, there was a "sun" in the sky of this hierarchy.


    I hope it''s just a magical artifact instead of a light, but if it''s literally the sun, then there must also be night.


    Normally, day and night would be irrelevant in a labyrinth, but what if this hierarchy had a concept of day and night?


    But if there is such a thing as day and night in this hierarchy, I can''t leave out the possibility that it is a trap or a gimmick in itself.


    "I can see it now."(Nene)


    Nene, who was leading the way, stopped and pointed.


    The building we saw looked like a normal sized house ...... and surprisingly it even looked like a new building.


    "Now, will there be demons or snakes ......?"(Yuki)


    (TL: Or a new harem member)


    I was nervous at the sight of the strange scene, but I started to give them all reinforcement magic, just in case.

 Volume 1 - CH 47

    Chapter 47- Day and Night


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "I don''t sense any magic."(Rain)


    While receiving the report from Rain, who had checked the house with her sense magic, I pondered what to do.


    There was no mention of such a thing in the record log.


    It''s not surprising that anything can happen in the colorless darkness, but it does seem strange to find an ordinary house in the labyrinth.


    "Do you want to check inside?"(Nene)


    "Well, what should we do?"(Yuki)


    I think we should check it out.


    I have a wishful thinking that this might be a "safe room" in this area.


    But you know what? My intuition tells me that I shouldn''t judge it that way.


    It''s a typical house on the outskirts of a city.


    It has a small, manicured field, a small well, dried flowers on the door, and the front door is swept clean.


    It was all too normal in this dangerous labyrinth.


    Abnormality is a contrast of shades. To be normal in a place that is too abnormal is, on the contrary, abnormal.


    (That''s more difficult than my tongue twister)


    "...... Oh, dear. Do I have a visitor?"(?)


    While I was confused about what to do, an old woman appeared at the door of the house.


    It was a gray-haired old woman with kind eyes.


    She smiled at us without a trace of nervousness in her face.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a guest. Would you like some tea? If you''re hungry, I also have pumpkin pie."


    (TL:The grandma next door I never had)


    There is no such thing as a person living in the ...... labyrinth!


    But there was nothing deadly or evil about this person. What the hell is going on?


    What did I encounter in the labyrinth?


    "Hey, who''s ate you grandmother? Why do you live in this place?"(Marina)


    Marina, who is not afraid of things, asks the old woman.


    "It''s a long, long story if you want to ask why ....... Why don''t you come inside and have some tea?"


    It was true that standing around for a long time talking to an old woman might be a bit unkind.


    But I couldn''t accept the invitation if I couldn''t shake the feeling of discomfort.


    There is a possibility that we are trapped in a hallucination.


    I have to be alert, vigilant, observant, and check the situation.


    If in doubt, trust your instincts, as I have learned in my life as an adventurer.


    "I''m sorry, but ...... we''re adventurers and this is a dungeon. We can''t take you up on your offer."(Yuki)


    "Oh, really? The sun will be going down soon, remember?"


    A middle-aged woman with flaxen hair looked up at the sky.


    It was true that the blue sky had turned reddish-brown, indicating that night was coming.


    But the fact remains that we should not enter this hovel.


    "Yuki! No!"(Rain)


    I was surprised by Rain''s voice.


    Before I knew it, I was standing in front of the hut, almost ...... stepping into it.


    It''s a ...... hallucination!


    I looked around and saw that it was beginning to dim, and the expansive grasslands had shriveled up as if they were dead.


    And the old woman has become a bewitching beauty, standing at the entrance of the mansion.


    "I''m sorry, Rain. What...What happened to me?"(Yuki)


    It was an unconscious interference. I had the ring."(Rain)


    Rain nods, showing the [Sane Ring].


    "I think I was probably too cautious."(Yuki)


    I''ve narrowed your focus so much that I''ve been taken advantage of.


    What I did was ......!


    "Where is everyone?"(Yuki)


    "They are  fine! Yuki was the in most danger!"(Rain)


    "I don''t know what was wrong with me."(Yuki)


    "More than that, The scenery around us is changing."(Marina)


    The green grasslands have completely withered and turned into a cracked wasteland, and the small house in front of me has now turned into a huge palace.


    I didn''t advance the ...... building just now, it spread this way.


    "Yuki-san, the spirits are strange! The balance is upsetting ......!It''s going crazy!"(Silk)


    "What''s ...... going on?"(Yuki)


    I managed to calm my impatient and turbulent mind and formulated a course of action.


    If I get lost, it will delay my actions.


    "Look, night is coming."(Now you know why I didn''t write grandma here)


    The old woman, who was now a beautiful young girl, said that line and it made my heart ache.


    I didn''t think it was possible, but then I remembered the legend that matched the current situation.


    I turned around and saw the girl raising the corners of her mouth in amusement.


    "Persephone: ......!The goddess who reverses life and death!"(Yuki)


    "Do you know my name? Yuki."(Persephone)


    This situation pinged me.


    It pinged me, but it didn''t ...... ping me.


    (TL:We call that Person Fate in our sever)


    Because Lady Persephone, the pale blue Immortal King, is a legendary figure in fairy tales, and her palace of bones  the "gray field" where  is located  in the afterlife.


    If she really is Lady Persephone, then we are in the land of the dead.


    "What should we do?"(Nene)


    "Back to the stairs!"(Yuki)


    I point in the direction we came from and tell everyone to head back.


    The sun has just gone down ...... and we need to get there before it turns completely to night.


    "We''re pulling out?"(Nene)


    "That''s one thing, but if the legend''s true, ......!"(Yuki)


    If the legends are correct, the Gray Field is a mixture of two sides.


    Day and night.


    Life and death.


    Old and young.


    If this is the case, then the ...... staircase is also inverted.


    The ascending staircase to the first level becomes the descending staircase to the third level.


    In other words, the right way to get to this level was to wait in front of the stairs until night came.


    "Hurry up! The Night Demon will appear!"(Yuki)


    I raised my voice while giving everyone the magic of "Physical Enchantment" to strengthen their bodies.


    "This is boring. ......"(Persephone)


    As I was about to run, the "King of the Blue and White Immortals" softly appeared in front of me.


    The girl is fragile and beautiful, but at the same time she radiates a strong sense of death.


    ¡¶The great Immortal King No-Lady Persephone Let''s meet again , Someday, when my fate has run out.¡·


    The hero in the legend said these words and walked away from death.


    I hope she  miss us in the same  way. ......


    My head hangs deeply, and I felt the  fingertips touch my cheek, which is freezing cold.


    "I''ll never forget those words."(Persephone )


    As soon as the fingers left my body, I turned my back on Death and ran.

 Volume 1 - CH 48

    Volume 1


    Chapter 48-Curses and guesses


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I ran down the stairs, which had turned downward as expected, and looked back.


    The "night demons" that had been chasing me were nowhere to be seen.


    "Is anyone injured?"(Yuki)


    "I''m okay."(Silk)


    "I''m okay too."(Marina)


    "I''m tired, but I''m okay."(Rain)


    I had no idea that the night in the Land of the Dead would consume my mind and body to such an extent.


    I could feel my vitality being drained away with each step, and I had the impression that I had managed to slip into a situation where I was forcing my body to move with strengthening magic.


    "I''m sorry ......, I don''t have the magic power to use the continuous magic recovery refresh mana anymore ......."(Yuki)


    "It''s not us, it''s Yuki-San who.is not okay. ......!"(Silk)


    Silk looks at me and gives me a bitter look.


    Yes, I''m quite tired, but not to the point of her looking so serious.


    " Yuki-san, what is that ......?"(Silk)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    When I nod my head in confusion, Nene offers me a hand mirror from her adventure kit.


    I took it and looked into it. ...... There was something like an unidentifiable pattern etched on my left cheek and neck, and blood was dripping from it.


    "What''s this ......?"(Yuki)


    I touched it with my hand to check, and remembered.


    This is where Lady Persephone, the pale blue Immortal King, touched me.


    Is it some kind of curse or something?


    "Yes. I think this is a curse from ...... or something. I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can ...... lift it with my powers."(Rain)


    After touching my cheek, and Rain looks down.


    This can wait for now. I''ll go to the temple when I get back. Better yet, let''s take a break  ....... I''m pretty tired. Delivery is at ...... Oh, right."(Yuki)


    I look at the "Gopuro-kun" in my hand.


    In the course of the retreat, a number of delicate magical artifacts, including the Gopuro-kun, were damaged when they were attacked by a "night demon" that unleashed a thunderbolt of magical power.


    While Marina''s magic sword, which has stabilized, will probably be fine, Gopuro-kun, which was still in operation, seems to have been completely affected.


    "What about Nene''s?"(Yuki)


    "It seems that this delivery magic tool artifact was also damaged."(Nene)


    "I''ve brought maintenance tools. For now, let''s get into position."(Yuki)


    I gave all of them the  reinforcement magic and ran as fast as I could, stopping the "night demons" in their tracks.


    I can tell that I''m pretty tired..


    "What the hell was that second level all about?"(Silk)


    "If you don''t mind me guessing, I''d like to show you."(Yuki)


    "Please."(Silk)


    Everyone, including Silk, looked at me curiously.


    "I think the motif is the "Grey Field" from the "Epic of Remazurka"."(Yuki)


    The Grey Field appears in the middle of the story, a place that is said to be between life and death.


    It is an unworldly realm ruled by Lady Persephone, the "pale immortal king," where the peaceful days of life and the desolate nights of death are repeated.


    "How can such a place be ......?"(Silk)


    "I guess it''s a property of the Colorless Darkness."(Yuki)


    Yes, it is the essence of the labyrinth that the colorless darkness can no longer mend.


    The way this labyrinth should be, with the Abyss Gate at the edge of the world.


    "...... I think that the Abyss Gate is a doorway to another world."(Yuki)


    "What does that have to do with the colorless darkness?"(Silk)


    "Perhaps it''s a recreation of an adjacent world."(Rain)


    Rain muttered, following my words.


    "The Colorless Darkness itself is a different world, ......?"(Marina)


    "It''s a labyrinth that mimics ......."(Yuki)


    A labyrinth takes on the form of the place where it originated. A labyrinth in a former mine would have intricate tunnels inside, while a labyrinth in an abandoned castle would have many rooms and audience halls.


    In other words, the original existence of the labyrinth will appear in its characteristic colors.


    And this "Colorless Darkness", as the name suggests, has no visible characteristic color.


    It''s a place where you never know what you''re going to find, just like a dark pot.


    But if you think about it this way, it makes sense.


    The Abyss Gate, the door to the abyss, is a place where the edges of many worlds overlap, and one of those overlapping worlds is our world.


    In the event that the labyrinth itself possesses the characteristic color of the Abyss Gate, ...... if you reach the deepest layer near the root of the labyrinth, you may be able to recreate another world - yes, even a limited reproduction of the gray field.


    "That''s what I mean by ....... More than half of it is my uncle''s guess, though."(Yuki)


    "But this place is still on second level, isn''t it?"(Marina)


    I cringed at Marina''s words.


    The situation was so distorted that it had completely slipped my mind, but it did made sense.


    "...... It''s not good."(Yuki)


    "What''s wrong?"(Marina)


    "What floor are we on?"(Yuki)


    In the first place, is the 30 levels underground dive record left behind by the advance team that conquered it 20 years ago correct?


    Isn''t that the only data we have, and doesn''t the depth of the labyrinth fluctuate as well as its composition?


    "Are we ...... skipping levels?"(Nene)


    "It''s possible. The three underground levels for us may not be the three underground levels in the records."(Yuki)


    We are already far from the recorded logs and delivery.


    It is not surprising that the unstable and indeterminate labyrinth ...... staircase itself is a trigger for skipping levels.


    "Oh, I see!"(Marina)


    Marina popped her hand in the air.


    "I''m sure we''re skipping to all sorts of levels."(Marina)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    "I mean, no one''s ever seen a labyrinth change shape before, have they?"(Marina)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    I looked at Rain and We nodded at each other.


    It may seem short-sighted, but it''s a flexible idea.


    I was too caught up in the idea of changing  interior every time I entered.


    No , no ...... I see now


    If we think of the stairs as triggers that skip to several different levels, it makes sense that the structure would be different on the way there and back.


    On top of that, as a labyrinth, the game must have adhered to rules such as "There is a floor boss on the fifth level" and "Treasure chest is after the fifth level".


    And now there''s an unusual situation that disrupts that.


    ...... What to do?


    Should I use the ¡¶Scroll of Exit¡·


    (TL: Dude what gives you the confidence that it will work.)


    If the next level is the third level of difficulty, we still have enough energy to deal with it.


    But what if this next one leads to a deeper level?


    I stare at the end of the stairs and clear my throat.


    Fear and curiosity jostle for control of my thoughts.


    My cheeks, touched by the goddess of death, are strangely cold and I feel very weary ...... and dizzy.


    It''s not just that I''m worn out,......, it''s that the world of the dead has chipped away at my vitality.


    It will probably be difficult to recover through magical means.


    "Yuki-san, you''re putting up too much strain. Let''s rest first. You don''t look good."(Silk)


    "It''s the same for everyone. We ran through the night of''Gray Field'' for our life "(Yuki)


    I may be suffering from this curse, but everyone else''s face is also very tired.


    Although there was no damage, it was still half destroyed.


    "We should stay here for a  long break, both in terms of time and strength, we need to recover."(Yuki)


    "Let''s think about it after we recover. Whatever decision Yuki make, we''ll follow them."(Silk)


    "Yes. So let''s rest for now."(Yuki)


    Marina and Nene, who had furs and blankets for the floor, worked diligently to set up the sleeping area.


    I''d like to thank them for their hard work. After I sat down, I felt like I couldn''t stand up anymore.


    "Sorry, guys."(Yuki)


    "Don''t worry about it. Take it easy and get some rest."(Silk)


    Silk''s hand which was smooth, cool,  touched my forehead.


    I fell into the darkness of sleep, losing myself in its comforting touch.


    TL Note- I couldn''t update on 23 due to some real life issue but this Chapter''s star was Marina Holmes.

 Volume 1 - CH 49

    Volume 1


    Chapter 49-Threats and anomalies


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Hey, wake up."


    A deafening voice and a dull ache force me to rise from the depths of sleep.


    I still had a headache and fatigue, but the situation I saw was enough to wake me up from my slumber.


    "Simon, ......, why are you here?"(Yuki)


    "Of course I''m here because I followed you."(Simon)


    "What the hell are you doing ......?"(Yuki)


    "Whoa, slow down, okay?I''m taking the initiative today."(Simon)


    Simon shuffles his grinning face to indicate my rear.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    There were the restrained figures of Marina and the others.


    They were tied up and didn''t seem to move, as if they were out cold.


    Barry and Camilla, who seemed to be watching me, looked at me with triumphant expressions on their faces.


    Jamie was standing elsewhere, looking uncharacteristically quiet.


    "What did you do ......!"(Yuki)


    "I just let them have a little sleep."(Simon)


    This is a one-sided attack on Marina and others, who probably had little strength left to resist. ......


    "Now, do you see that thing around the little one''s neck?"(Simon)


    "......?"(Yuki)


    Barry grabs the unconscious Rain''s head and turns it towards me.


    There was an unfamiliar black choker wrapped around her pale thin neck.


    Unfortunately, this looks familiar.


    ''''The [Collar of Slavery] ......? Why would you use something like that!"(Yuki)


    (TL: Those extras overstepping their roles...)


    "Our kind sponsor lent it to us. He seemed to hold a grudge against you, you know?"(Simon)


    There are a few magical artifacts that are illegal to possess.


    One of them is this. A magical artifact that makes you act without your will.


    "You know what will happen to her if I give the order, right?"(Simon)


    "What are you going to do with all this stuff? If it comes to light, you will become  criminal, remember?"(Yuki)


    Either way, We are ruined. It''s ridiculous that a minor misunderstanding could get us deported and stamped as criminals."(Simon)


    Simon seemed to be in a better mood than his words.


    "So, here''s a good idea that won''t hurt either of us: ...... Let''s make it up to each other."(Simon)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    "Because Yuk is one of us Thunderpikes, the Clover you created is also one of us like brothers in a broader sense, right?"(Simon)


    That sounds like a very broad definition of "all human beings are brothers,"  .......


    Also, please don''t make me one of you again.


    "Here''s the official deed. Would you sign this?"(Simon)


    It was held out in front of me, and it had some incredible items on it.


    "At the time of the start of the court-appointed request mission, ''Clover'' had requested ''Thunderpike'' to join the Coalition Alliance."


    "Discriminatory remarks against elves are made on a daily basis within ''Clover'' and ''Thunderpike'' was instructed to follow suit."


    "Any damage that has been done is due to the fanaticism and incitement of ''Clover'' and Yuki Ferdio, and is not the responsibility of ''Thunderpike''."


    "Yuki Ferdio sincerely regrets what he has done and apologizes to Thunderpike."


    "Thunderpike" shall merge with "Clover" and then promote its rehabilitation.


    "What the hell is this ......?"(Yuki)


    (TL: Plain bullshit)


    None of this is remotely acceptable.


    He always had a habit of blaming other people for his problems, but this is getting sickening.


    "It''s going to be a fact. Then we''ll all deliver our apologies together."(Simon)


    I don''t know what he''s talking about anymore, and I don''t even know what he''s trying to say.


    I wonder if he has finally reached the point of desperation and gone mad from one end of his head to the other.


    In any case, the things that people who think that they have nothing more to lose do are extreme and relentless.


    The curse-like effect of the "collar of servitude" is powerful.


    He could even order them to commit suicide.


    (TL: His sponsor must be powerful)


    I don''t know why they didn''t put it on ...... me


    No, I see.


    He said it was an official deed. ...... Supposedly, the form is a magical contract used for large business transactions.


    If he had used manipulation or other magical artifacts to get me to sign, they lose their effect.


    Blackmail or not, it would be meaningless if he didn''t get me to sign it of my own free will.


    As with the collar, it must have been ordered by someone with a bit of brain.


    (TL: I doubt Thunderpike will be where they are if they can plan like this)


    "Now, hurry up, will you? Yuki. If you want, I can order your beloved little girl to swing her hips over Barry."(Simon)


    "Damn ......."(Yuki)


    (TL:Fck)


    I thought he was a bit of a naive idiot, but I didn''t expect him to turn out to be such a real lowlife.


    "I will sign this but first let my friends go."(Yuki)


    "Oh, come on, don''t order me around."(Simon)


    The toe of Simon''s Sollet steel shoe sticks to my head


    "Gaa"(Yuki)


    "I always told you to behave yourself, didn''t I?Yuk. What the hell is wrong with you?"(Simon)


    Simon sighs loudly as he steps on my head after I fall down.


    "It''s because you left on your own that I''m in trouble, and yet you''re enjoying yourself day in and day out! You''re garbage! Fuck you!¡¡¡¡Scum!"(Simon)


    I was stomped on repeatedly, and the taste of blood spread to my mouth.


    "So I''m going to get it back from you, all of it, with interest. That will be fair. It''s thanks to us that you''ve made it this far, right?It''s not good to keep it all  good things to yourself."


    "Oh, come on, Simon. Don''t kill him, okay?"(Barry)


    "I''m taking it easy on him, but he needs to be reminded of ...... that! Why don''t we make an example out of those barbarians?"(Simon)


    Simon laughed, as if it were a good idea.


    "Yuk. I''m going to make that little girl kill the black elf barbarian now. Then you''ll know I''m serious."(Simon)


    "Wait, Simon. If you''re going to kill her, why don''t you just let me enjoy it for a night?"(Barry)


    Barry''s hand reached out for  Silk.


    "Wait!...... Okay. I''ll sign it."(Yuki)


    I''ll sign it. I really don''t want  them to do anything bad to my friends.


    After all they''ve done for me ......!


    I gritted my teeth as I accepted the contract Simon had offered me.


    I know that signing this won''t necessarily make things better.


    But it''s the only way to fix this situation now.


    Magic contracts are always signed in the name of the person. A dead man''s signature should not be accepted.


    If things get out of hand, I can always have  cut off my head when I escape the labyrinth.


    ...... It''s going to be surprisingly quick to see Lady Persephone again.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    At the moment I put the pen to paper, the labyrinth shook great force.

 Volume 1 - CH 50

    Volume 1


    Chapter 50-Collapse and Desperation


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "What  ......?"(Simon)


    As soon as the shaking stopped, a strong sense of discomfort enveloped the surroundings.


    A feeling of uneasiness that I had never felt before. ...... Something that I should call a loss of stability.


    The answer came immediately.


    "Oh, hey, the-there is something''s wrong!"(Barry)


    Barry''s impatient voice may not have been the trigger, but the next moment the ...... stairway area began to fall apart with a cracking sound.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before, and I don''t even know how to deal with it.


    "Waa"(Simon)


    "Oh, ......!"(Barry)


    Simon and Barry were caught up in the collapse and fell one after the other, probably due to their poor positioning.


    Fortunately, the floor was still intact where Marina and the others were rolled over.


    The floor was still there.


    "AAH"(Yuki)


    I whipped my still leaden body and headed for the four of them.


    Despite the situation so far, I have not regained consciousness. Perhaps it was a magically induced sleep.


    Anyway, I have to protect everyone. ......!


    If they get caught in the collapse in this condition, they might not be able to  come out of this without getting hurt.


    I thought about it, and put my hand on my waist, but the belt that holds the various scrolls had been removed, as if to disarm me.......


    it''s  only at times like this , that idiot''s Brain works.


    I can use ...... a little bit of magic, but I can''t think of any magic that might be able to handle this situation, and I don''t have the time or magic to give it to all of them, even if I could get through it with barrier protection and  Little Breath!


    What should I do ......?


    In spite of my frustration, my feet gradually began to crumble.


    The magic power of Falling Control is activated around me as I try to hold Marina and the others who are still unconscious.


    I looked over and saw that Jamie was controlling it right next to me.


    I wondered what the hell was going on.


    (TL: Damn even I am confused now)


    "Jamie, ......?"(Yuki)


    "......?"(Jamie)


    I slowly landed on the floor under the magic of Jamie, who looked unhappy.


    There, Camilla was casting a recovery spell on Simon and Barry, who were groaning in the rubble.


    "What''s going on? Yuk, what are you doing! Hurry up and help us!"(Simon)


    Simon ranted in confusion.


    Couldn''t he imagine that his careless shouting would lead to more danger in the labyrinth?


    "......!"


    Numerous footsteps and distinctive breathing could be heard from the back of the corridor.


    As I strained my eyes, I could see a group of armed Orcs vaguely visible on the other side of the darkness.


    Some of the orcs were heavily armed, indicating that they were powerful enemies worthy of the Colorless Darkness.


    "Oh, hey, what are we going to do, ......!"(Barry)


    The stairs leading up to the exit were no longer available.


    However, the Orcs army is closing in on us from around us.


    This is what it means to be in desperate straits.


    "Just in time! Even a dark elf is a feast for the orcs, right? We''ll use her as bait and run away!"(Simon)


    "Simon! You''re ......!"(Yuki)


    "It was a necessary sacrifice! A barbarian''s life is a small price to pay!"(Simon)


    "I''m not going to let you do that!"(Yuki)


    I glared at Simon, sheltering the still unconscious four with my back to him.


    "Give me my equipment! We''ll get through this!"(Yuki)


    "We can''t do that!"(Simon)


    If so, are we going to get wiped out here?"(Barry)


    Simon''s gaze swam with impatience.


    You''re the leader, you ......!


    Don''t look for someone to put the blame on at this time.


    "Simon, Yuki can use the Magic Scroll, a magical scroll that only alchemists can use. I saw him with the scroll in his belt."(Camilla)


    "What, really?"(Simon)


    I nodded to Simon and his face lit up with joy.


    " Here, Yuk."(Jamie)


    I grabbed the magic bag and belt that were thrown to me and looked at Jamie.


    There''s something wrong. No matter how you look at it, it''s strange.


    He seems to have noticed my gaze and looks away.


    "Jamie, you''re ....... No, it''s nothing. It''s not like me, I''ll stop."(Yuki)


    I didn''t have time to ask Jamie, who was acting strangely.


    At last, the Orcs came rushing into the passage where we were.


    "Activation check."(Yuki)


    I quickly pulled out one of the magic scrolls and activated it.


    This is the Scroll of Sanctuary, which contains magic to buy time in case of a siege.


    The spreading light will temporarily hold back the Orcs ......, but with that many of them. It won''t last long.


    "Where are we ......?"(Marina)


    "We''re surrounded!"(Nene)


    Marina and the others wake up.


    Did Jamie break the spell?


    It''s a relief, but what the hell is wrong with him?


    (TL:Wild guess Jamie possessed)


    "Yuki, come on! You''re supposed to  save us!"(Simon)


    "You''re still a useless fool!Hurry up and do something!"(Barry)


    Simon and Barry''s swearing echoed as they held down the front line.


    "Hurry up and do something!If you want, I can have the wizard lady ram it into you, okay?"(Barry)


    "......."


    (TL:"......")


    Here, I made a decision.


    I''m sure these guys and I have thoroughly and inexplicably diverged. It was irreparable.


    I pulled out the magic scroll that I kept in my belt, unfolded it, and uttered the key words that would become my parting words.


    "Exit : ...... activation check."(Yuki)


    The magic power overflowing from the scroll creates a phosphorescent wind around us.


    The light gently enveloped us, and soon we began to transform ourselves into phosphorescence.


    "Well done! Yuki!"(Simon)


    Simon, who didn''t seem to understand what had just happened, exclaimed with hopeful glee.


    This magic scroll is a scroll that has the effect of "evacuating your friends from the labyrinth".


    Its directionality is based on me, the user.


    Oh, hey, ......! What''s going on? Hey, Yuk!¡¡¡¡I don''t ......, don''t ......, don''t! No! No! Save me atleas- ......."(Simon)


    Simon''s surprised face is still in the position where he turned to me, and Orcs are eating him alive.


    With the sight of it in my eyes, I ...... we had somehow transitioned to the Great Void.


    TL Note- This was worthy to be Chapter 50. It took 50 chapters for the revenge on A rank Party to complete but...what about Jamie?

 Volume 1 - CH 51

    Volume 1


    Chapter 51-Resignation and Shallow Hope (Jamie''s POV)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I''m relieved to see Yuk and the others disappearing.


    "Gua ... ah ... bu no, no, no ... no ... no, no ... oh!"(Simon)


    In front of my eyes, Simon is being eaten alive by the Orcs.


    Barry can only be seen ...... from the wrist down. I think it''s his leftovers.


    Camilla has already been taken away. It seems that the labyrinth orcs also kidnap women.


    I''m sitting still, using an illegal magic artifact that was given to me for a surprise attack, but I don''t know how long it will last, or if I''ll be killed the next moment.


    Still, well, ...... my role, my revenge and redemption is now fulfilled.


    It seems that Yuki and the girls have successfully escaped from this danger that started with Simon''s farce.


    In Yuk''is luggage, there is a magic stone for recording that contains a lot of footage of Thunderpike that I recorded.


    I''m sure he''ll find it soon, he''s such a thoughtful guy.


    and it will reveal everything we''ve done.


    The only regret I have is that I couldn''t apologize in person.


    There were plenty of opportunities but I couldn''t muster my courage


    But thanks to the fact that I stayed on the Thunderpike, I was able to save Yuk and Clover this time, so I guess it''s all good.


    Because I was there during the ambush, they didn''t get hurt, and I was able to trick Simon into thinking I was an idiot.


    If I hadn''t suggested that they should be put to sleep if they were to be used as a future  measure  to force Yuki , things would probably have gone horribly wrong by now.


    You should be grateful, Yuk.


    .......


    Actually, it''s me who should be thanking you. I also wanted to apologize properly.


    I didn''t understand until after you were gone.


    I know that you''ve been protecting the rear guard, I know about the progress of the labyrinth, and I  also know about my brother''s medicine.


    I was really surprised. The cough medicine that Yuke had prepared for my brother after hearing me complain was so expensive.


    He always gave it to me without thinking, so I thought it was cheaper than that.


    I didn''t even pay him once, and instead of saying , "Thanks" I really hate myself for saying, "Hurry up." Instead.


    It was my own family  business and I was throwing it to Yuk. ...... I am really  the worst.


    The worst part is the party atmosphere.


    When Yuk disappeared, they started to hit me.


    At that time, I think I finally understood how he felt.


    It''s a real stain on my life to have him endure that for five years, and to have been a part of it.


    I''m probably going to end up dead like this. This life. I can only laugh.


    Oh, I''ve failed.


    I really screwed up.


    I should have apologized right away.


    I''m sure Yuk is a sweet guy, so if I apologized as much as I could, he might have forgiven me.


    And maybe he would have invited me to Clover too.


    ...... Is my thinking really too convenient?


    But I was jealous.


    Yuki and the girls from "Clover".


    They looked so happy, so dependent on each other, they were like a family.


    If I had been one of them, ...... I''m sure I wouldn''t have  to force myself to smile.


    There could have been a future where I could have been honest, where I could have had fun with friends who could be honest.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    Now, I can''t remember why I was treating Yuki like that.


    If I had to guess, I would say that I thought I would have ended up liking him if I hadn''t behaved like that.


    It''s a ...... excuse. And it doesn''t change the fact that I did it.


    In my line of vision, Simon was finally finished.


    It had been devoured in a lively state earlier, but now that it was no longer making any sound, it didn''t even have the shape of a person.


    "Fugo, fugo!"(Orcs)


    Orc and the others were looking around.


    I''m not sure if they''re looking for me or the missing Yuki and his party.


    I''m not sure how much of a cognitive distraction the nosy Orcs are capable of, but there''s nothing I can do about it anyway.


    If they find me, it''s over.


    "......"(Jamie)


    "Fugogo."(Orcs)


    I stayed still and silent.


    The fact that I can stay calm without heart palpitations may be due to the sense of accomplishment that comes with completing a task.


    The realization that even if I end up here, I''ve done my job brings a sense of resigned calm to me.


    After a while, the orcs left the scene.


    All that was left was me alive, Simon with his unedible parts still intact, and Barry with only his wrist.


    I think it''s a fitting end to the stupid Thunderpike.


    I think I survived because I did something good at the end  .......


    There are no more stairs to go up, and I''m going to die in the street.


    Anyway, let''s go to the downstairs area.


    Fortunately, I have some food in my magic bag, and some magical artifacts to help me get through here. Lots of them, including illegal ones.


    And since I am not in a group with Simon and the others, I should be able to get around a bit better.


    If I can make it to the stairway area, I can even wait for help there.


    I can still use the delivery magic artifacts that you secretly put in my ears, so let''s go as far as I can.


    "...... Oh, I have to take this too."(Jamie)


    I also picked up the bloody magic bag hanging from the waist of Simon''s corpse.


    This is where they would have stored the items they collected from Yuk and the others, calling them "spoils of war".


    I know I''m a bit shallow, but I hope it will give me a chance to apologize.


    If my life not over yet, I would like to see my ...... brother.


    And this time, I want to be honest and start over.


    It''s a good thing that I survived, because I still have a way to go.


    That''s what I thought, and I left the place quietly.

 Volume 1 - CH 52

    Volume 1


    Chapter 52-Awakening and Regrets


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "........."(Yuki)


    I open my eyes to the glare of the sunlight streaming in through the window.


    The ceiling is familiar to me these days, and the bed is finally starting to fit nicely.


    This is my room at the base.


    "Good morning, Yuki-san"(Silk)


    Noticing my presence, Silk, who seems to have been nursing me, peers at me.


    I was relieved to see her kind eyes.


    "Good morning, Silk."(Yuki)


    "You''re looking better."(Silk)


    "What........happened?"(Yuki)


    "You fainted due to magic depletion after jumping into the Great Void. You recklessly overdid it. It was quite a close call at one point, you know."(Silk)


    Both the Scroll of Sanctuary and the Scroll of Retreat are special magical artifacts that cannot be used by ordinary people.


    If I used it all at once in such a fatigued state, I would probably collapse.


    Still, it was a good decision since Silk and everyone else were safe.


    "How long has it been?"(Yuki)


    "Two full days. I''ve submitted the logs of the delivery and the journey. But what happened after we entered the stairway area is ....... The next thing we know, We are surrounded by orcs, and the next  moment we are in a huge cavern."(Silk)


    The four of them were either put to sleep or knocked out by magic.


    They don''t know what happened.


    What do you remember?


    "After Yuk fell asleep a little while later, ...... Nene noticed a presence. Someone alerted us that we were at the top of the stairs. ...... I don''t remember anything from there."(Silk)


    She must have used the "Sneaking Move" or the "Invisible Disguise" spell, or some other magical artifact with a similar effect.


    The illegal magic tool artifacts


    [Slave Collar] provided by the sponsors in question are not necessarily the only ones., and seeing as how Simon and his team were able to catch up with us so comfortably, it''s highly likely that they were using plenty of such items.


    "Good morning. I''m here to take your place!¡¡How''s Yuk?"(Marina)


    As I was lying on the bed, thinking, Marina came into the room without knocking.


    I wondered if she could be a little more ladylike.


    "Oh, you''re awake!"(Marina)


    "Is Marina okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. Everyone''s fine! I''ll go get Rain and Nene."(Marina)


    She left the door open as she came in, and Marina''s footsteps drifted away.


    I''m sure they''ll be fine.


    The gray field doesn''t seem to be affecting her that much. Except for me.


    "I''ve got to go report to Benwood, ....... It was the Thunderpikes who attacked us."(Yuki)


    "...... I know, right? That''s what I thought. I saw their faces just before we escaped."(Silk)


    "But they''re probably dead. I don''t think they could survive that."(Yuki)


    I couldn''t get Simon''s voice out of my head.


    He was my childhood friend, and we used to be friends. I left them to die.


    I threw away the option of helping him from the start and ran back to the city with just me and my friends.


    It was the right decision.


    I had a grudge against them, and they were  lowlives I didn''t need to help.


    Still, a little bit of regret is stuck in my head along with the reverberations of my despair.


    "Um, what kind of person was the witch?"(Silk)


    "The witch?"(Yuki)


    (TL: It''s  complicated)


    " Yes, she was the only one who seemed to be a little different from the others."(Silk)


    Indeed, Jamie was a little strange.


    It was so strange that I still don''t know what''s going on.


    I was not in a position to talk to her calmly, and there was no way to confirm it now.


    "Finally, she helped me. When I woke up. She unlocked the magic tool artifact of the [restraining rope] and turned away from Orc with some magic."(Yuki)


    Jamie...... now, I wonder what she was thinking.


    No, but.


    I think I need to cool down a bit and change my feelings and assessment of Jamie.


    At the very least, she''s saved us Clovers from a disaster twice, maybe three times.


    [Falling Control].


    She broke Break the spell, shielded us from the  Orcs.


    And here''s a guess: ...... sleep magic to avoid engagement.


    If it was the Thunderpike I knew, the surprise attack would have been more aggressive.


    I''m not sure that the flamboyant Simon or the belligerent Barry would suggest using sleep magic to incapacitate and restrain them.


    Maybe Jamie was trying to help us.


    At least, she definitely saved us twice.


    "......"(Yuki)


    (TL: Guilt enters)


    As soon as it hit me, I started to feel cold and nauseous, and I couldn''t stop sweating.


    I feel like I''m going to throw up at my blunder, my failure, my mistake.


    "Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    "I screwed up. ...... I screwed up!(Yuki)


    "Please ,Calm down, What''s going on?"(Silk)


    If only I had realized that at the time.


    If only I could analyze the situation more calmly.


    If only I had been a little more aware of the fact that Jamie was one of us. ......!


    I killed her.


    I left Jamie, the man who saved Clover''s life, to die because of their past feuds and assumptions.


    I left her in that labyrinth of danger.


    "......!Yuk, what''s wrong?"(Rain)


    Rain ran up to me and grabbed my hand.


    "I, I''m ......"(Yuki)


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Take a deep breath.Everyone is here."(Rain)


    I looked up to see Marina, Nene, and Silk all looking at me with concern.


    Oh, no. I can''t be distracted by something like this.


    I don''t look like a leader.


    "I''m sorry, I just lost it over a mistake I made."(Yuki)


    "You mean Jamie?"(Rain)


    "How do you know that?"(Yuki)


    (TL:I''m Bond....James Bond)


    At my question, Rain pulled something out of her magic bag.


    "It was screwed into Yuk''s belt holder."(Rain)


    "In my belt holder?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. It was very dirty, so I found it when I was cleaning it."(Rain)


    She handed me a magic stone  used to record the delivery and a folded letter.


    The letter was written in Jamie''s characteristic habitual handwriting: "To Yuk. From Jamie.


    "I haven''t even checked the contents of the delivery yet. It said that  it is  for Yuki."(Silk)


    ''...... here, I''ll open it now. Sorry, but can you guys stay?"(Yuki)


    All of them nodded their heads in response to my feeble voice.

 Volume 1 - CH 53

    Chapter 53-A suicide note and new hope


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The letter, which began, "I''m sorry, Yuk," was full of apologies and thank you that I couldn''t believe it was something Jamie had written, but its peculiar habitual handwriting indicated that she had.


    What happened after I left, her brother''s illness, and her inability to stop Simon were all written in a messy manner, as if they had been written in several parts, which, in turn, made them look like something written  by Jamie during a long period of time.


    "It''s like a suicide note."(Silk)


    Silk said.


    I feel the same way. Each letter is written in the past tense, like a reminiscence, and seems to have been written with the intention of being read after her death.


    The letter was also accompanied by some documents.


    The letter also contained a list of some of the illegal jobs and deals that Thunderpike had done, and with whom.


    One of the names on the list was that of the man who had once been following Marina and her friends, Vecio Salas.


    (TL: Comment if you remember this dude)


    "...... You regretted it, didn''t you?"(Nene)


    Nene spills, eyes downcast.


    "I understand because I am a person who has been marked as a criminal. When you find yourself in a place where you can''t escape, you hurt someone, and you can''t even apologize. I can understand how she feels."(Nene)


    "Damn ......."(Yuki)


    Jamie had long since changed her mind.


    She had risked her life to accompany Simon and the others, and in the end she had saved us.


    I had my doubts about it, but I didn''t keep my wits about me, so I left her to die.


    "Yuk, don''t blame yourself. You had no choice in that situation."(Silk)


    "I know, but I can''t convince myself.With just a little bit of sober thinking, I could have saved Jamie. No, Simon and the others , I could have ...... made them pay for their crimes if we had this evidence."


    We are adventurers.


    We never know when, where, or what kind of tragic death awaits us.


    A good number of adventurers have been eaten alive by Orcs.


    However, if I hadn''t been consumed by a short-tempered and narrow-minded anger at that moment, ...... regret would still well up in my heart.


    "I''ll also check the magic stone for ...... records."(Yuki)


    It must have been left by Jamie, because it was included with the letter.


    I''ll have to check the contents.


    We all went down to the living room, and Silk served me a cup of tea.


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    "You haven''t had anything to eat for two whole days. Here have something warm to start with."(Silk)


    There was a generous amount of lemon jam in the tea, which I stirred and settled into my stomach.


    I stirred it and settled it in my stomach. The warmth of the tea slowly spread and soothed my stomach, which was still tight from earlier.


    "Okay, show me."(Yuki)


    I inserted the magic stone into the tablet and played it back to confirm Jamie''s delivery.


    "Hey, are you sure you want to do this?"(Jamie)


    "Of course. I''m going to make him pay for this."(Simon)


    "What about  the girls?"(Camilla)


    "Mr. Besio, is particularly fond of that little sorcerer. I''ll give her the collar. And that''s Yuki''s girl. Just the thing to get him to do what we want."(Simon)


    "I don''t know what he like about that little prick."(Barry)


    The screen changed and switched to a different one.


    "Here you go, Simon. It''s been a pain in the ass to prepare [Hidden bracelet]  for so many people."


    "I''ll give you the girls in exchange."(Simon)


    "Yes. I''ll take care of it. We also have some other magical artifacts that are useful in the dungeon. I''m looking forward to that man''s down-to-earth delivery, you know."


    Besio Salas''s face is shown on the screen.


    That bastard ...... didn''t learn his lesson, did he?


    The screen switches again.


    This time it seems that we are in the colorless darkness.


    They are whispering something to each other.


    "...... There you are. I can''t believe they''re still in the second level."(Barry)


    "What do we do, take them by surprise?"(Camilla)


    "Yes, it might be a good idea to remind them. Wouldn''t it be more dramatic to wake up Yuk and let him  find her girls are in pieces? "(Simon)


    "You idiot. If you''re going to use them as an asset in the future, why not just put them to sleep? If they try to resist, you can kill them."(Jamie)


    The video feed shows Marina and the others nodding off in exhaustion and me passed out.


    The video was taken just before the surprise attack.


    When Nene noticed and turned her head toward us, Jamie used magic.


    The magic of sleep, which had been all about attacking, and which Marina and the others had been reluctant to use even when I asked them to, rained down on them.


    Then the image was cut off.


    She must have unlocked the magic stone for recording to keep in her luggage.


    "We were saved here as well, weren''t we? By Jamie-san."(Silk)


    "...... Ah."(Yuki)


    I let out a big breath.


    It''s pretty tough, but I can''t keep regretting it.


    We need to have these shared via Benwood to capture Besio Salas and other unscrupulous sponsors and backstabbing merchants.


    That should be the legacy of Jemmy who entrusted this to us.


    "I''m going to see Benwood."(Yuki)


    "Oh, ......, he''s probably on his way."(Nene)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    Just as I tilted my head at Nene''s words, there was a knock at the door.


    Nene opened the door and Benwood appeared, slinking in.


    "Oh, you''re awake, aren''t you?Yuk."(Benwood)


    "Benwood, why?"(Yuki)


    - "Nene sent me a message with a mouse."(Benwood)


    Oh, I''ve seen Nene give small packages to the rats from time to time, was that it?


    I don''t know if it''s a ninja skill or a beastman power.


    (TL:Maybe both?)


    " I heard about it from the girls, but I don''t really understand it. What happened after the delivery was cut off?"(Benwood)


    "We were ambushed by Thunderpike in the stairwell area."(Yuki)


    What the hell  ......?How the hell did they get into the Colorless Darkness in the first place?"(Benwood)


    "They used an illegal magic artifact called the Concealment Bracelet."(Yuki)


    I showed them Jamie''s letter and asked him to confirm the delivery.


    "He threatened me with Rain to write up this agreement."(Yuki)


    I show him Simon''s contract as the final piece of evidence.


    Benwood''s face turns red with anger as he looks at it, like a boiled fish.


    "So what happened to ...... those guys?"(Benwood)


    "They''re probably dead. The stairwell area collapsed and we ran into a bunch of Orcs on the lower levels. We were able to get back with the Scroll of Exit, but ......"(Yuki)


    The stairway area collapsed! How is that even possible? Yeah, but so is ...... it this, huh?"(Benwood)


    "What''s going on?"(Yuki)


    "There''s something urgent I need to check. Since yesterday, I''ve been informed that a distress call has been sent out from the colorless darkness, where you are supposed to be the only ones."(Benwood)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    Benwood put a small tablet on the desk and projected one of the feeds.


    The picture quality is poor, almost invisible, and the audio is rough.


    But the voice that leaked from it was familiar.


    "Are you ...... hearing me?¡¡¡¡The Colourless Darkness  is in a very bad ...... state, the hierarchy is collapsing..."(Jamie)


    TL Note- Rescue in a collapsing Labyrinth........now that is something I call a adventure.

 Volume 1 - CH 54

    Chapter 54-Recurrence and Visitors


    (TL:By Rafael)


    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}


    (Sponsor- Jour)  (Patron- Archblue)


    "It''s ...... Jamie. ......!"(Yuki)


    "You''re sure it''s Jamie Orsen, the witch from Thunderpike? We''re having some trouble deciding whether or not to send for help."(Benwood)


    "Send them out. No, I''ll go."(Yuki)


    I turn to Benwood and tell him.


    "Come on, you''re sick. Don''t be reckless."(Yuki)


    "Let me go. It''s the ...... person I left behind."(Yuki)


    It was a miracle that Jamie was alive and still in one piece.


    I should probably think of it as an opportunity given to me by God or something like that.


    I suspect it may be an invitation from the goddess of death. ......


    "Benwood, do me a favor."(Yuki)


    "No. If I nodded, you''d run off, wouldn''t you?Be calm."(Benwood)


    "I''m calm. I don''t know how long I can keep that up."(Yuki)


    The rough rescue delivery bothered me.


    Now, even the stairway area in the Colorless Darkness is not safe.


    It''s not surprising that Jamie''s rescue transmissions could be interrupted at any time.


    As adventurers, we must repay our debts, and as friends, we must respond to these debts.


    "Find me another Scroll of Exit, and I''ll give you the money. I''ll pay you."(Yuki)


    "...... Oh, crap. Stubborn bastard. I get it. But I''ll be the one who decides whether or not to send help. It''s my job as Guildmaster."(Benwood)


    Benwood, who had left his seat, said, "Wait for a day," and walked out of the party base.


    From the looks of him, he''ll give us permission with one more push.


    Benwood, who had lost so many of his friends in that labyrinth, would understand..


    "We''re fine, but are you okay with this?"(Marina)


    "I think I''m finally getting used to it, and I''m not feeling too bad. Also, I''m going alone to the rescue."(Yuki)


    "What? No, you can''t do that!"(Marina)


    Marina raises her eyebrows.


    "The colorless darkness is dangerous, and Jamie saved us too. I''m going with you!"(Marina)


    "I''m with her too. You''re too reckless to be left alone, aren''t you?"(Silk)


    "I''m coming with you. She''s like one of us."(Nene)


    (TL: Wait a minute...)


    One after the other, they pressed me, and I flinched.


    "I''m coming with you too."(Rain)


    She doesn''t press me, but she looks at me with eyes that are lit with determination.


    "I was the one in the most danger, now that I had this on me. So I have to go."(Rain)


    "Oh, that''s ......."(Yuki)


    The collar of servitude is still attached to Rain''s neck.


    According to the documents, there are two commanders, Simon and Vecio Salas.


    (TL: Commander in the sense of a slave''s master)


    The order requires visibility, so Rain has not left the house to avoid being seen.


    "Rain, come here for a minute."(Yuki)


    "Hmm? Yeah."(Rain)


    I pointed my fingertips at Rain''s thin neck as she approached and chanted a small spell.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Carefully, I construct a magic formula and unleash it.


    "...Magical Destruction ¡¶Dispel¡·."(Yuki)


    There was a small snapping sound and the [Slave Collar] slipped off Rain''s neck.


    "Did you get it ...... off?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. It''s not like You''re gonna keep it on forever."(Yuki)


    "I don''t know this magic ......"(Rain)


    Rain stared at the collar of servitude, which had fallen to the floor and had completely lost its function as a magical artifact.


    I think she''s happy that the thing is off, but she might not like the idea of a spell that destroys magical tool artifacts so easily.


    "Don''t tell anyone. I think this is probably ''dark magic''."(Yuki)


    Magic and skills she don''t recognize are screwed up.


    It seems that the outside influx of magic and skills has taken me a bit off the beaten path.


    "Maybe it''s because of  that imprint ......!"(Rain)


    "Yeah. It seems that I have become an apostle of the No-Life King, the Blue-White Immortal. Please don''t tell the temple."(Yuki)


    A curse and a blessing are two sides of the same coin.


    Either way, they are words used by non-humans to bring some kind of gift to the people of this world, and they use different words for different reasons of convenience.


    "Are you okay with that?"(Silk)


    "It''s fine for now. It''s just some magic and a few extra skills. It''s not a very good thing, but I don''t feel it should be avoided. I guess the Goddess of Death likes me for who I am."(Yuki)


    I answered Silk, and checked some of the magic that was growing inside me.


    All of them are for me.


    Nothing fancy, just very applicable. Persephone seems to want me to bring my own heroics back to the afterlife.


    ...... Oh, dear.


    There''s no way I can be a hero, even though I''ve tried to imitate one.


    But if I don''t prepare one of the souvenirs for the underworld, I might be disqualified as an apostle.


    Then I already know the first act.


    :I''m going to save Jamie."(Yuki)


    "All right. I''ll create a plan of attack. Can I assume that you have that magic scroll ?"(Silk)


    "...... Are you sure you want to follow me?"(Yuki)


    They all chuckled at my reaffirmation.


    "Yuk!We''re your friends. We''ll never let you go alone."(Marina)


    "That''s right. Yuki is sometimes wishy-washy."(Nene)


    Marina and Nene smiled and nodded.


    "Listen, Yuki-san If you go off by yourself, You  will place yourself in trouble."(Silk)


    "We''re going to help you, Jamie. ...... together."(Rain)


    I was about to run alone again.


    I can''t do much on your own.


    "We''ll go together."(Yuki)


    We all nodded at each other, and then someone knocked on the door.


    I wondered if Benwood had already returned.


    "Yes, who is it?"(Nene)


    Nene, who moved quickly, checked in front of the door.


    It was at times like this that Nene would move when a presence she didn''t really remember approached.


    "Hey, open up. You''re back, aren''t you?"(Besio)


    It was the voice of Besio Salas that came from beyond the door.


    TL Note- We thank Jour for sponsoring the Chapter and Archblue for supporting the Translation and I don''t know about you but I am eager to read the next chapter which is also sponsored by our patron Jour.

 Volume 1 - CH 55

    Chapter 55-Foolish Besio and Rain''s Wrath


    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}


    (Sponsor- Jour)  (Patron-Archblue)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I signaled to Nene with my eyes and got up to go to the door.


    In the meantime, Nene slipped into the blind spot ......, the ceiling just above the door.


    She looked at everyone and put her hand on the door.


    "Open the door right away! I''m going to be your master now, okay?"(Besio)


    (TL: This dude is already dead)


    As I opened the door, I saw Besio Salas, who looked quite relaxed even though he was about to become a wanted man, looking at me with two people who looked like guards.


    I stopped Besio Salas from entering and glared at him.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t come into my house."(Yuki)


    "What''s with the attitude?"(Besio)


    Besio Salas raises his fist.


    You never learn.


    I quickly kick him in the groin and unleashes the Restraining Hold spell.


    "Noooooo ......"(Besio)


    The two strong men who seemed to be guarding him drew their weapons on behalf of the master, who could not move as he was in agony, but at that moment a kunai thrown by ...... Nene pierced theirs hands.


    As it is, Nene approaches the guards to cut off their heads.


    "Nene, don''t kill them."(Yuki)


    "Yesssu."(Nene)


    Nene, who must have anticipated my instructions beforehand, reaps the consciousness of both of the guards and then ducks back down easily.


    "Hey, you ......!"(Besio)


    As he tried to wriggle away, Besio stared at me with a blue face, sweating.


    "Besio Salas. I told you, didn''t I? I told you not to mess with me anymore."(Yuki)


    "You idiot! I don''t give a shit! You''re done!"(Besio)


    If you''re expecting Simon to save you, you''d better change your mind. ...... He''s dead."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Besio)


    Besio looked at me as if he didn''t understand me.


    I don''t think so, but did you really think you wouldn''t die if you were an A-rank?


    You''re not cut out to be an adventurer after all.


    ''...... No, but they must have served our purpose! Because that''s what he said!"(Besio)


    I knew you had some illegal personal delivery magic tool artifacts.


    The fact that Benwood and his team don''t know about it means that they have or use illegal distribution stations that don''t go through the official distribution stations.


    In a kingdom that promotes distribution, that''s a pretty serious charge to make.


    "Come on, Rain! Come on out!"(Besio)


    He called out to Rain at the top of his voice, while looking at me with a grin.


    I''m not sure whether you''re being bold or not thinking enough when you think you still have a chance to win in this situation.


    "......"(Rain)


    As I pondered what to do, Rain came trotting up behind me.


    "Rain?"(Yuki)


    "All right, here we go! Come on, Rain, come here."(Besio)


    "......"(Rain)


    The next thing I know, the tip of the baton is lodged in the cheek of a smirking Besio Salas.


    "Ohhhhhh!"(Besio)


    A few teeth flew out along with the blood.


    "Le Lane?"(Besio)


    (TL: No new character just his teeth are broken)


    Surprised, I looked next to me and saw Rain raising her baton with the coldest face I''ve ever seen.


    I stopped her after it had accurately caved in Besio Salas'' nose.


    "Rain. Don''t overdo it or he''ll die."(Yuki)


    "Yes. I was going to kill him."(Rain)


    I could feel the chill of seriousness in Rain''s words.


    It''s the kind of thing you don''t want to feel from a girl you''re close to, and it chills you to the core.


    "He''s the one who put us in danger, remember?"(Besio)


    Yes, we can say that.


    The only thing that could have made this happen was the fact that the perpetrator was Thunderpike, and he used that to his advantage.


    He gave them money and tools to use against us.


    When I think about it, I''m tempted to just kill him.


    But he''s also an important witness.


    If we hand him over to the kingdom''s inspector, we might be able to capture all the people involved in this case.


    I''ve just recently made the mistake of being short-tempered and short-sighted. ...... Moving on and making  decisions from a feeling or impulse would be a bad idea.


    "I know how you feel, but if you kill the guilty, it will become troublesome. I still have a use for this guy."(Yuki)


    She nodded her head at my words and then said.


    "Yeah, I guess so. I don''t want to get Yuk in trouble, so I won''t."(Rain)


    "Oh, I''m not the one who ......"(Besio)


    "You asked them to fit me with this thing, right?"(Rain)


    Rain, who bent down, plastered the [Collar of Slavery] and peered at Besio Salas.


    "Well it was it was not..."(Besi


    "I''ll give it to you. The next time you see me, you know you are going to die in the worst possible way,......."(Rain)


    "I''m ......!I''m !"(Besio)


    Rain smiles as she puts the collar of servitude, which has completely lost its power, around Besio''s neck.


    It''s a very good way to return the favor.


    It''s not like it''s an illegal magical artifact now that it''s lost its power.


    I''m sure that Rain, the target of the attack, understood better than anyone what Besio Salas was trying to order Rain to do with it.


    He should be grateful to Rain that he was able to get away with this.


    He can''t complain even he is  killed for what he did.


    "Listen, ...... Rain join me, I can give you anything ......"(Besio)


    "Don''t call me that lightly. I only stopped killing you because Yuki will be  in trouble with your death."(Rain)


    "Zudo, look at me!....Zudo. Zudo ......!"(Besio)


    (TL: Blood flowing from Besio''s mouth)


    Rain took my hand and squeezed it.


    When I grabbed it back, Rain let out a small breath and caught her breath.


    "I''m already ...... his, so..."(Rain)


    Besio Salas''s face instantly looked older as he watched Rain make her declaration with dignity.


    "Oh..... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."(Besi


    Mumbling to himself, Besio Salas''s eyes were dull, as if his mind had gone somewhere else.


    Rain looked up at me with a slightly satisfied look on her face.


    "Nene, I''m sorry, but I need you to go call Benwood back."(Yuki)


    "Are you sure you don''t want to give him to the patrol?"(Nene)


    "Yeah. I don''t want to give him to the patrol, he''ll just load them up with money and run off."(Yuki)


    "All right."(Nene)


    Nene runs off without a sound.


    "Can I kill him next time?"(Rain)


    "It''s best if there is no next time. Oh, yeah. ...... Let''s do this."(Yuki)


    I chanted a small chant and touched Besio Salas'' head.


    "Huh, ......?Aaahhhh!"(Besio)


    This may not be a magic that you should use as a person, but if it is a magic that Persephone dug up as a characteristic of ...... me, it may work as a divine punishment for the Goddess of Death.


    In any case, I''m an apostle of the Goddess of Death now.


    "What did you do?"(Rain)


    "Just a little spell to make sure he doesn''t appear in front of us again. Now, I''m going to keep an eye on him, and I want you to stay in the house."(Yuki)


    I looked down at Besio Salas, who had immediately begun to shake convulsively under the effects of the spell, and then pushed Rain into the house.


    If he''s near ...... Rain, his blood will boil and he''ll die.

 Volume 1 - CH 56

    Chapter 56-[Scroll of Exit] and forced rest


    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}


    (Sponsor-Keboldo)  (Patron-Stuff9414)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    After the extra time we had spent on the Besio Salas case, we made preparations for our re-entry that day ...... in a great hurry.


    After all, Simon and the others had taken away my weapons, and I didn''t have my magic bag, which I mainly used.


    I really had to start from scratch.


    On top of that, the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to be a bit reluctant to help me with this.


    In the first place, the Colorless Darkness is not a labyrinthine dungeon that is open to the public, even though it has been temporarily unsealed.


    I know that it is an objective judgment that rescuing members of Thunderpike, who are now criminals and have snuck into the labyrinth with illegal magic tools and artifacts, is just a useless risk. ......


    "I''ve finished preparing the weapons. The armor is being repaired and adjusted."(Marina)


    "We''ve got all the medicines on the list. We''ve got enough food for six people for three days!"(Silk)


    "The magic scrolls are ready."(Rain)


    While the rest of the team was getting ready, I was making some magic artifacts and magic scrolls, which are hard to find in the market.


    Some things are faster to make than to search the market.


    "I''m ready, too! We can leave right now!"(Nene)


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. The most important thing is not ready yet."(Yuki)


    Yes, the most important thing we need, the Scroll of Exit, is still unavailable.


    It''s a rare item, and one that no party with an alchemist would be willing to part with.


    It''s not the kind of thing you can easily find by asking Guildmaster Benwood.


    As I looked out the window, the sun was beginning to set and I was growing impatient, I suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    I was a bit defensive because of the incident with Besio Salas, but the guest immediately introduced himself and asked us a question.


    "My name is Lucent, from the party "Scordia. Is Yuki Ferdio with you?"(Lucent)


    When we opened the door, there was indeed Lucent, the leader of the A-rank party "Scordia".


    "It''s nice to meet you in person. Yuki Ferdio."(Lucent)


    "Yes. I''ve  also heard a lot about you."(Yuki)


    Scordia is one of the top-ranked parties here in Finis.


    They are a party of quality and sturdiness, and they participated in the investigation of the Colorless Darkness.


    " I heard a rumor that you were looking for this."(Lucent)


    He took out a scroll from his bag: ...... [Scroll of Exit].


    "Are you going to challenge the Colorless Darkness again?"(Lucent)


    "Yes, I will. It''s just not the same as before."(Yuki)


    "That''s what I came to ask. It seems that the Guild intends to reseal the Colorless Darkness."(Lucent)


    I haven''t heard anything about that yet.


    "Would you be willing to give it to me that......?"(Yuki)


    Lucent is not the kind of guy who comes all the way down here just to show off.


    Scordia is the embodiment of a good old-fashioned adventuring party.


    Even now that they are ranked A, they still accept requests for a single copper coin.


    "Yuki Ferdio. I ask you. For what purpose do you challenge the Colorless Darkness?"(Lucent)


    "To save my friend."(Yuki)


    "Are you referring to the Thunderpikes?"(Lucent)


    I shake my head at Lucent''s cold words.


    "You could say that,  she was in Thunderpike." Still, ...... she saved our lives and I''ve got to go."(Yuki)


    "©¤ Okay, go."(Lucent)


    Lucent tosses me the Scroll of Exit and turns his back on me.


    "What''s the price for giving me this...... thing?"(Yuki)


    "If you know what an adventurer needs to take care of the most, that''s fine. If you can get it back, go get it back."(Lucent)


    (TL:Lucent respect +++)


    Lucent disappeared into the crowd, leaving behind a line I had heard somewhere.


    "He''s a weird person, isn''t he?"(Rain)


    Rain, who was watching our exchange from behind, nodded her head.


    "I''m sure he understands how you feel, Yuki-san. I heard that when Lucent-san was just starting out, his party was once half destroyed in a dungeon."(Silk)


    "...... I see ......"(Yuki)


    I might still be able to make it.


    I''ll gratefully accept the senior''s favor here.


    "We''ll all take a break when we''re ready."(Yuki)


    "Shouldn''t we go right away?"(Nene)


    "If we''re going to adhere to the theory of labyrinthine dungeon work, we''ll have to do our own pre-entry maintenance first. We''ll get six hours of sleep and head for the guild as soon as the sun comes up."(Yuki)


    Those six hours could ruin Jamie''s life.


    If I was alone, I would have left at this time, but if the four of them were to follow me, then as the leader of Clover, I would have to be fully prepared for their deaths.


    "My preparations are complete."(Silk)


    "Me, too."(Marina)


    "I''m ready to go, too!"(Nene)


    "No problem."(Rain)


    They nodded to each other, confirming that all preparations had been made.


    "I''m going to bed."(Marina)


    "Me too."(Nene)


    Marina walked up the stairs in a hurry.


    Nene followed suit and disappeared down the stairs.


    "You should get some sleep too, Yuki-san."(Silk)


    "I know."(Yuki)


    I nodded back to Silk and  followed them up the stairs, while I checked in the corner of my mind the items I was unprepared for.


    ...... As if she knew what I was thinking, Rain grabbed my hand and pulled me along.


    "I''m still a little busy  ......"(Yuki)


    "No. Yuk is the one who needs to be in top form."(Rain)


    Rain gave a small sigh, then stood tall and ...... pinched my nose.


    It seems like a long time ago, but I think she did the same thing to me before we took on the Colorless Darkness.


    "Come on, let''s go. If you''re scared, nervous, or anxious, let''s do it together. No matter what happens, I''m ...... on your side."(Rain)


    "Oh, okay."(Yuki)


    I went up the stairs with Rain holding hands and fell asleep.


    TL Note- We thank our patrons Keboldo & Stuff9414 for supporting our Translation and I have high fever today so sorry if you find any mistakes but I wanted to push out a Chapter today so let''s meet  again in the next Chapter.  Take care.

 Volume 1 - CH 57

    Chapter 57-The Nature of "Colorless Darkness" and the Start of the Adventure.


    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}


    (Sponsor- Keboldo)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "You''re serious!"(Benwood)


    Next morning, Benwood and Mamaru were waiting for us when we entered the ...... cavernous basement of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    The guild was empty, as if it had been cleared out.


    Judging from the situation, Benwood and Mamaru seemed to be planning to let us go.


    "The rescue transmission is still going on. But from the content of the delivery, it is expected to be quite dangerous. Are you still going?"(Mamaru)


    "Of course. If we leave now, we''ll be disqualified as adventurers."(Yuki)


    Mamaru chuckles at my words.


    "You are stubborn, just like that person. Have a good day, Yuki."(Mamaru)


    "Yes, ......!"(Yuki)


    (TL: My reader sense say that person will be very important for the story)


    I bowed lightly to Mamaru and turned to Benwood.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, Benwood."(Yuki)


    "I''ve given up on stopping you. Instead, come back safely. The sealing process will wait until then."(Benwood)


    I knew it.


    The decision of the state and the governing body would have been to request the guild to make a decision to seal the area immediately.


    "Follow the theory of the labyrinth strategy dungeon work. It''s not just you or Jamie that you''re carrying on your back."(Benwood)


    "I know that."(Yuki)


    Benwood''s gaze is fixed on Marina and the others following behind me.


    I think I understand what you''re saying.


    I''ve got my priorities straight.


    "I also found out from Jamie that there is a collapse in the stairwell area. You may not be able to proceed properly."(Benwood)


    "Yeah, that thing, ....... I think I can handle it."(Yuki)


    "Hmm?"(Benwood)


    Assuming that Marina''s guess from the colorless darkness was correct, Rain and I tried to sort out the color of the nature of that labyrinth again.


    Perhaps, but "Colorless Darkness" is a labyrinth that starts from a common area, such as a staircase, and makes you leap-skip to a number of other areas - other worlds.


    And that is determined by us and the subconscious of the labyrinth, isn''t it?


    The most difficult dungeon, the deepest place ......, the people who conquered this labyrinth twenty years ago must have challenged it with such a sense of tension.


    I am sure that all of them, including Benwood and Mamaru, must have had the thought that there must be dozens of levels.


    If "Colorless Darkness" responded to the subconscious of such a group, ...... that would have been the depth that would have satisfied everyone who politely took on the challenge.


    In particular, this was the time when the labyrinth had been observed to be as abnormal as this one during the previous survey.


    It is highly possible that the characteristics of the Colorless Darkness as a labyrinth were appearing as abnormalities.


    To some extent, this is supported by the video feed left by Jamie.


    Simon and his team had reached the stairway area to the third level "just one level down".


    This indicates that ...... the Abyss Gate''s original characteristic is the power to reach the place you seek, Rain and I concluded.


    So we were looking for anomalies, and we ended up on the most anomalous floor, the Grey Field,......, and Simon, who was following us, caught up with us right away.


    This time, we are  going to use it to get us to Jamie.


    So we decided to make sure that everyone was very conscious that we were looking for Jamie.


    ...... Needless to say, we were all going to do that.


    "A hypothesis is a hypothesis. Do you really want to bet on something so uncertain?"(Benwood)


    Benwood twisted his head as he listened to my explanation.


    It may be difficult for Benwood, who sacrificed many of his friends to reach the end of the line, to accept this.


    "If it doesn''t work out, it''ll go on as usual. I have friends to support me."(Yuki)


    "No, I believe you. You''re his nephew, after all."(Benwood)


    (TL: We got our second clue)


    Benwood nodded significantly.


    "Oh. Have a safe trip. I''ll have a rescue team stay in the Great Hollow for three days. Return as soon as you feel something is wrong."(Benwood)


    "Yeah, and get me some sake and snacks to celebrate, too. ...... Let''s go, everyone."(Yuki)


    I turned around after a quick chat and everyone nodded their heads.


    Their faces were full of determination, motivation, and confidence.


    Not long ago, I had thought that these girls were somewhat unreliable and still in their infancy, but now they made me feel at ease.


    I guess people grow up a lot faster than you think.


    (TL: So does you harem)


    "The formation will continue as before. The line will stay the same, but I''ll be in front of the stairway area, so be careful."(Yuki)


    Of all of them, I''m the one who knows Jamie best, I''m the one who regrets over her situation the most, and I''m probably the one who misses her the most.


    I don''t know at what point The Colorless Darkness manages the leap skip, or even if it reflects the will of the individual, but it''s worth a try.


    "Nene. Take care and go. I hope you can be of use to Yuki-san"(Mamaru)


    "Yes, Maam!"(Nene)


    Nene bowed her head nervously at Mamaru''s words.


    By contract, Nene was not obligated to come along on this rescue.


    Her job was originally a temporary spot for an investigation request, which has already been fulfilled.


    And yet, Nene is willing to come along just to help us. I''m really grateful for that.


    "Take it easy, girls. Don''t be too hard on yourselves, because Yuk is a bit of a loose cannon."(Benwood)


    Marina and the others laughed at Benwood.


    "But Yuki is our leader!"(Silk)


    "We''ll fill in the gaps."(Marina)


    "We''ll take care of Yuk."(Rain)


    Each of them responded to Benwood and turned to me.


    With that as a signal, we headed for the entrance of the Colorless Darkness.


    The approaching pitch-black entrance dredged up memories.


    The Grey Field, Simon and the others'' surprise attack, and the annihilation of Thunderpike.


    Almost everything that we, Clover, had never experienced before had happened here.


    Still, the fact that we were able to move forward here without breaking down or being afraid was proof that we were united as a party.


    So I''m not afraid either.


    "This party, ......, we, Clover, will be fine."(Yuki)


    I''m sure we can save Jamie and come back here.


    "Okay, let''s start the live feed. Let''s the adventure begin!"(Yuki)


    TL Note- And so the adventure began , We thank Keboldo for sponsoring this Chapter and supporting the Translation and I ask readers a question will Yuki harem grow ,if you agree or disagree, write your views in the comments.

 Volume 1 - CH 58

    Chapter 58-Sludge and Slender Swords


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Relying on Nene''s scouting, we proceeded through the "colorless darkness".


    We were making progress, but it was hard to tell if we were making any progress at all.


    "Silk, how are things on your end?"(Yuki)


    "There are too many deviations from last time. ......"(Silk)


    Silk''s face clouded over as she mapped out the mapping process with her magic map.


    I hoped that the stairs leading down from the entrance to the first level would allow me to jump-skip to Jamie''s place, but my hopes were dashed as I found myself on the first level of the overlapping mosaic areas I had seen before..


    ...... It''s just too big.


    In addition to the fact that there are collapse marks everywhere, the "wind priming" doesn''t work properly, and the floor itself seems to have been expanded to a considerable size.


    The demons we encountered were miscellaneous, including a Borgul and a Crocodile Wolf.


    And some of them even fell from the ceiling.


    They might have been caught in a collapse on one of the floors and skipped a leap to this mosaic first level, which is still stable.


    "I''ll secure the path. I can''t use the wind priming, but the danger isn''t that great."(Nene)


    Nene, who had returned from her scouting, called out to us.


    "How were the collapses?"(Yuki)


    "A few places, I guess. The passage is not much collapsed, but the room at the end of the door was entirely turned into a pit shooter. ......"(Nene)


    There may be some sort of law to the collapse.


    No, we shouldn''t be too optimistic since the stairway area, the place with the most solid rules, is collapsing.


    The conclusion of Benwood, Mamaru and the Royal Academy of Sciences is that there is an anomaly in the colorless darkness.


    And it seems to be an anomaly that can be seen everywhere in the kingdom.


    However, this is the only place where the collapse phenomenon is occurring.


    I''m interested in what''s going on, but ...... now is not the time to be thinking about that.


    The first thing we need to do is to rescue Jamie from this crazy labyrinth.


    "There''s a demon that lives in a room down the hall."(Nene)


    "What kind?"(Yuki)


    "It looks like a magical creature, but I don''t know what it is. It''s like a horrible black jelly with lots of eyeballs."(Nene)


    Maybe.


    ...... I''ve seen that before.


    I prepare my resistance magic, Resist Magic, as I make my way through a passage that has somehow become an ivy-covered mud wall.


    If my prediction was correct, it would be a demon that specializes in magic.


    "There it is: ......"(Nene)


    Nene points to the room from her blind spot in her  quite voice.


    I glanced over and saw that it was a demon monster, just as I had expected.


    If you only look at its black, sticky, sludge-like body, it looks like a viscous biological slime, but its body is covered with a large number of bare eyeballs that are moving around.


    (TL: imagine reading this while eating jelly and.....I am sorry)


    There are three of them.


    "It''s a demon ...... hundred-eyed sludge , hecto-eyes. "(Yuki)


    Hundred-eyed sludge hecto-eyes is a low-grade demon.


    The most common type of demon is the incarnation demon, which is the remnant of the incarnation demon that manifested in this world, the summoning demon, or the end of the foolishness of those who made a contract with the demon .......


    It has no intelligence, and its ecology is as it appears to be, that of a primitive creature, but perhaps it has the instincts of something connected to the magical world, or perhaps it uses magic.


    The demon monster rank is equivalent to C rank. It uses magic, and it moves pretty fast."(Yuki)


    "Is that a slime?"(Nen


    "Oh, if you think it''s a viscous creature slime, you''re in for a world of hurt."(Yuki)


    While handing out resistance magic <resist magic,> I give Marina a look.


    "That type of demon is resistant to magic. Marina, please."(Yuki)


    "Leave it to me!"(Marina)


    Marina nodded broadly as she drew from her scabbard the rather short bastard sword that she had been using when we met after I left Thunderpike.


    "I''ll do it too."(Nene)


    "I''ll go with you. I''ll at least try to stop them."(Yuki)


    I pulled out mu newly acquired fine sword alongside Nene and Marina.


    A magical sword made of sterling silver mithril that emits a faint blue light.


    It''s a waste of money for me, but if it can only be used by red mages, I''ll have to wear it.


    "Silk, you use the ice arrow. Rain, cover me with the Stone Bullet."(Yuki)


    "I understand."(Silk)


    "Yes. Okay."(Rain)


    I can''t be too careful, but I can''t be too slow either.


    "I''ll leave the timing to you, Marina."(Yuki)


    "Let''s go .....!"(Marina)


    After a short pause, Marina took off.


    Nene and I followed her.


    Marina''s bastard sword, clad in the aura of a magic sword, caught the 100-eyed sludge Hekto Eyes and tore the whole thing in half!


    A hundred sludge hecto-eyes start spinning magic at Marina as she jumps into the monster ......, but Nene and I stop her.


    " it is stalled, keep going!"(Yuki)


    A ice arrow by Silk arced loosely over our heads and stabbed one of the 100-eyed sludge hectoeyes. That''s the one I''ve been stalling.


    "Yuki-san, finish him!"(Silk)


    A hundred-eyed sludge hecto-eyes, shot by ultra-cold arrowheads, slows its movement.


    It''s not a slime that is viscous, but it is liquid, so the low temperature is effective in stopping it.


    I stepped into the half-frozen sludge hecto-eyes and swung my thin sword, and as if cutting butter, the sludge hecto-eyes broke into several pieces.


    As you would expect from a famous sword, the sharpness is different.


    "The rest is ......!"(Yuki)


    When I turned around, the last one had already been taken care of by Marina and Nene.


    Both of them are fast worker.


    "It''s all right."


    After a quick check to make sure there were no reinforcements, Nene nodded at me.


    "What''s the drain?"(Yuki)


    "A single attribute arrow. No problem."(Silk)


    "No problem for me either!"(Marina)


    "I''m good."(Nene)


    "Magic power is fine."(Rain)


    It looks like our quick attack was successful and no damage was done.


    "All right, let''s go. Nene, take care of the road."(Yuki)


    "Yes, sir."(Nene)


    Nene nodded and ran quickly to the passage extending from the room.


    But soon after, she peeked out from around the corner.


    "Yuki-san, It''s the stairs that go down! I''ve found it!."(Nene)


    TL Note- Evil Avalon will come tomorrow as my health is not good these days but leaving my health aside what do you guys think will happen next? I can for say that the dungeon will collapse for sure.

 Volume 1 - CH 59

    Volume 1


    Chapter 59-Reunion and Reckoning


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "No ......, huh?"(Yuki)


    The stairway area has not collapsed yet. On the landing, I drop my shoulders.


    I thought that if they were evacuating, it would be to the stairway area.


    "Skip, did it not work?"(Yuki)


    "No, it probably worked."(Nene)


    Nene, who was checking her surroundings, comes back to us.


    "What do you mean?"(Yuki)


    "Look at this."(Nene)


    Nene pointed to a dimly lit corner of the stairs.


    There, illuminated by the light, was a fresh bloodstain that had not yet dried.


    "From the freshness of the blood smell, I''d say she was here a while ago. I don''t know how much time passes in a leap skip, though. ......"(Nene)


    Nene''s gaze drifted to the trail of blood that dotted the floor below.


    "Did she had to move from here?"(Nene)


    "I think she was attacked by something or someone ."(Yuki)


    Jamie was pretty reckless in trying to get us out.


    Even the most dim-witted Simon might have realized Jemie''s betrayal if he had seen the situation.


    I don''t think Simon is still alive, but if he is, it seems like it wouldn''t be surprising if he attacked Jamie.


    The labyrinth is in such a state, it''s possible that the demons have ''overflowed'' and invaded the staircase area, but that''s not what matters now.


    What''s important is that Jamie was attacked by someone and went down from the supposedly safe stairway area to the dangerous and unstable lower level in a wounded state.


    ''Yuki, let''s go!"(Marina)


    Let''s go, Yuki-san!"(Silk)


    Marina and Silk both look at me.


    ©¤ "Follow the theory of the labyrinth strategy dungeon work.


    The words that Benwood had spoken to me rushed through my mind.


    This is something that my predecessors would always say to their juniors who were taking on dungeons.


    If you neglect it in an emergency situation, you will surely face a painful retribution.


    Experienced adventurers know that sometimes it is their own life or the life of a companion that pays the price.


    "I''ll be fine to go in no time."(Marina)


    "I''ll be fine, too. But I''ll leave it to your judgment."(Silk)


    "......"(Yuki)


    After a bit of hesitation, I made my decision.


    "Let''s go."(Yuki)


    ¡ó


    I lead the way down the stairs,wishing for Jamie''s safety.


    We stepped into a strange, yet somewhat familiar landscape.


    The sky was tinged with the color of sunset, and the red light cast shadows on the ruins.


    "This place is ......."(Rain)


    Rain looked unusually agitated.


    But Rain wasn''t the only one who was moved by this scene.


    We all stopped in our tracks.


    "It''s collapsed, but it''s Finis ......, right?"(Nene)


    "Yes, because behind us is the ...... Adventurer''s Guild."(Marina)


    When I turned around at Marina''s words, I saw that the staircase behind me had turned into an adventurer''s guild.


    You can vaguely see the stairs in the middle of it.


    "The blood trail is over there."(Nene)


    Nene pointed to a small street that led from the Adventurer''s Street to the West Street.


    That direction is ......, I see.


    "I know where Jamie''s going. Nene, do you know where the Dancing Duck Pavilion is in the West Settlement?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, I do."(Nene)


    "I want you to head in that direction and scout for danger. ...... I think Jamie''s headed for home to find her brother."."


    In the West Settlement, there is an apartment where Jamie''s brother lives.


    Jamie  let her brother, who has asthma, live there.


    The stairs ...... "Colorless Darkness" made Jamie leap-skip to where she wished.


    The scene was somewhat in poor taste, though.


    The adventurous city is completely devastated and devoid of human life.


    Many buildings still bore the scars of destruction, and the adventurer''s guild was covered in scars.


    "It''s kind of scary."(Rain)


    Rain frowned as she looked around.


    "Yeah. This is not Finis. It''s too quiet."(Silk)


    "It''s a disgusting sight. Let''s get Jamie out of here and go home."(Rain)


    "Yeah. When we get back, we''ll thank Jamie, give her a lecture  on her recklessness and then have a party at ......."(Marina)


    That''s right.


    This is not the Finis we want to go back to.


    "Route secured!"(Nene)


    Nene came back and called us from the alley.


    There is no sign of the enemy, but there were footprints following the blood trail. They might be chasing her.


    "Let''s hurry ......!"(Yuki)


    I let out a small breath to calm my mind, and then ran through the devastation of Finis.


    Don''t be distracted by the familiarity of the place.


    "I can see it: ......!"(Yuki)


    The Dancing Duck Pavilion, where I used to sleep, was completely destroyed, but the large wooden duck statue that stood in the doorway was still standing.


    "Bloodstains and footprints are over there."(Nene)


    Following the blood trail, we stepped into the plaza of the West Settlement.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    As our vision cleared, we finally caught sight of Jamie.


    Covered in blood and with an ashen face, she was leaning weakly against the well.


    And beside her was a servant with a lowly smile, exposing himself to the red light of the sunset.


    He turns his head toward me.


    His face is darkened here and there, and one eye is glowing blood red.


    He didn''t look very human, but his face was familiar to me.


    "Hello, Yuk. You saved me a lot of trouble by coming from there."(Simon)


    The knight turns to me and raises the corners of his mouth like a crescent moon.


    "......Simon......!"(Yuki)


    My childhood friend, who was supposed to be dead, laughed while spreading a clear killing intent.

 Volume 1 - CH 60

    Volume 1


    Chapter 60-Immortality and Eternity


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Why are you here......?"(Yuki)


    "What? It doesn''t really matter, does it?"(Simon)


    Simon turns to me, his black long sword still dripping blood dangling in the air.


    Behind him was Jamie, who had probably just been cut down by Simon.


    Simon, there''s something wrong with him, no matter how you look at it.


    His appearance is strange, but he''s also crazy.


    Is it really Simon in the first place?


    You''re supposed to be dead.


    You had your head bit off by an orc.


    "That man is out of this world. ......! Its''s a whirlpool of crazy spirits, it''s like Shadow Stalker the Shadow Man."(Silk)


    "......! Damn, that''s what it is."(Yuki)


    When I got here, it hit me.


    That''s why Simon is still alive in this form.


    Among the illegal magical artifacts that Besio Salas had provided to Thunderpike, there were a few dangerous things that could have caused this.


    In any case, it only confirms that the thing is Simon, but no longer human.


    Simon walks towards me, dragging an unfamiliar black long sword.


    Every step he takes is so full of insane energy that I don''t even have to think about what he''s going to do to us.


    "Come on, it''s time for your penance, ...... Yuki! Die and apologize!"(Yuki)


    (TL: Wait a min , you know dead don''t die but I belive Simon can)


    Simon gradually quickens his pace and eventually starts to run.


    In order to stop him, Marina stands in front of him with her bastard sword drawn.


    "Get out of my way!"(Simon)


    "Kuh!"(Marina)


    Marina takes a step back from Simon''s slash in a fierce battle.


    She has gained a lot of strength in recent days, is it really Simon who can beat her with force?


    However, Marina is now a fighter with the power of a samurai.


    She is no such thing as a mere pushover.


    "Huuu"(Simon)


    The slash, spun by body manipulation, cuts deep into Simon''s stomach with his armor..


    The guts leaked out ...... and no matter how you look at it, it''s a fatal wound.


    "Ouch ......!Ouch, it hurts! Ha ha ha ha"(Simon)


    Simon laughs and writhes in agony, spreading black blood around him.


    The next moment, he swung his sword at Marina, seemingly unconcerned about the ...... wound.


    "Eh?"(Marina)


    "Marina!"(Yuki)


    I unleash the "Shock" spell on Simon to scare him.


    It''s a low-level weak magic, but it should be enough to get Marina out of danger, if only for a moment.


    "Are you okay, Marina?"(Yuki)


    "Yes! Sorry, I let my guard down."(Marina)


    Marina regains her stance and readies her sword.


    In front of us, Simon laughs unsteadily.


    Hahahaha ...... hilarious and comical, with all those small fry in tow."(Simon)


    "Yuki-san, that man ......!"(Silk)


    The wounds that had threatened to split his body in half closed up quickly, making a sticky sound.


    "What''s the big deal?...... I don''t get hurt like you weaklings anymore, you know. I''m immortal now. But ......"(Simon)©\


    Simon looks around at us with a goofy grin.


    "I envy you, Yuk. It''s not fair, How come you''re the only one who gets all the attention like that?"(Simon)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    " I''m having such a hard time, and you''re having fun with those girls every day. I''m jealous. I''m jealous. I''m jealous. ...... So, you know, Yuk. I want to take it all away and trample on it. Is that okay?"


    It''s not okay.


    But I don''t even want to ask that question, so I hold up my thin sword and glare at Simon.


    "...... Answer me, yuuuuuuk!"(Simon)


    Suddenly enraged, Simon shouted and swung his black sword.


    It may be the power of the magic sword, but the shock waves released with the sword strike sharply gouged the surrounding ground.


    "You can''t get close to Jamie with this, Yuki."(Simon)


    Rain looks up at me with a worried look on her face.


    Even though the distance is visible and seems close, the distance to Jamie is almost 200 feet.


    I am not going to be able to use my recovery spell or my Scroll of Exit, because I''m too far away to do anything.


    Then, I must make up my mind.


    "That thing is  not a human anymore. I''m going to defeat it. ......!"(Yuki)


    Due to the side effects and curse of the illegal magic artifact, Simon has become something else.


    A demon, a werewolf, or a magical creature.


    Either way, it was no longer human, but a hostile demon monster.


    "We''re going to smash that thing and rescue Jamie! "Activation check." "(Yuki)


    I activate the "Multi-Enchantment Scroll", a scroll of multiple enhancements, to enhance my companions at once.


    "Rain, I''ll hold them off over here so you can run to Jamie. Nene, cover that for me."(Yuki)


    "Roger that."(Rain)


    "Yesssu, Copy that."(Nene)


    She''s okay. She''s not dead yet.


    But that wound. If left unattended, she''ll die sooner or later.


    "Marina, you''re in charge of the front. I''ll cover you with buff magic, so try to hold him off as long as you can. Silk, raid and assist."(Yuki)


    "I will hold it!"(Marina)


    "I understand  but what about you, Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    "I have an idea. Buy me some time. ...... he is coming!"(Yuki)


    Simon comes straight at me, raising his sword with a laugh filled with murderous intent and madness.


    He''s still the same brainless bastard even as a monster.


    (TL : Yuki is savage)


    They say, "You have to die to get over being stupid," but unfortunately in Simon''s case, it seems he never stop being one.


    "Still...!(Yuki)


    The magic of the tumbling snare is activated, and Simon steps on the snare.


    Seeing the timing, Marina swung her bastard sword sideways.


    Simon''s body was split in two, and Rain ran past him.


    Okay, perfect timing.


    Simon, who had regenerated immediately, reached out to Rain, but Silk, who had read him, borrowed the power of the dryad, a spirit of the trees, and bound Simon with ivy that grew from the cobblestones.


    Simon tears it off and tries to move, but Marina cuts through him again.


    However, it regenerates immediately. He looks like a viscous creature, a slime, or a corpse demon.


    "You''re wasting your time! I''ve reached a height, you can''t even imagine. With this immortal body, no one can defeat me. I''m not afraid of anyone! I can have everything and live forever!"(Yuki)


    "You''re proud of abandoning your humanity?Simon!"(Yuki)


    "Are you afraid of me now? But don''t  worry Yuki. I will kill you and your friends. I''ll never forgive you for leaving me to die"


    Simon, with a red gaze full of madness, gave me a look as he was repeatedly torn apart and regenerated by Marina''s slashes, who had been given my "Critical Weapon" buff.


    "It seems that it is true that you are immortal."(Yuki)


    "I''m immortal and invincible. Even if you run away, I''ll chase you everywhere and kill you without fail. I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you. ...... Hahahahahahaha!¡¡But don''t  be afraid Yuki because as you were my friend  ¡¡©¤ ...... You will be the last to die....Hahahahahahaha!"(Simon)


    Simon, who I thought was laughing like a madman, suddenly turned serious.


    "No no...Let''s do this. It''s not fair to just kill them. Let''s torture the women and kill them in front of you. Otherwise, there will be no balance, right?I can''t be the only one who is unhappy, can I?Yuki, you have to be unhappier than me. ...... or I can''t be happy!¡¡Hahahahahahahahahahahaha £¡£¡£¡£¡"(Simon)


    "Simon, you''re ......!"(Yuki)


    I stick out my finger, quietly angry at Simon for laughing at me.


    "You can''t do anything to me. I''m not going to die anyway because I am immortal."(Simon)


    "We will see  ......."(Yuki)


    With that, I begin to chant.


    Rozaj folioj, hurlantaj nigraj hundoj, la maro glutanta la sunsubiron, blanka miksa?o kun nigro, stagno kun helaj koloroj!


    With a chant, I kneaded my magic, weaving my magic formula with precision.


    If you want eternity, you can have it. I  will let you savor it as much as you like in your immortal body. ......!


    Theoretically, this magic can''t be broken until you die.


    "The Arrow of Distortion,


    ¡¶prismatic missile¡·."(Yuki)

 Volume 1 - CH 61

    Volume 1


    Chapter 61-Eternity and Shadows


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The rainbow-tinged light cut through the sunset and stung Simon.


    The rainbow-colored tyranny that was quietly sucked in immediately began to torment the immortal man.


    "Ah ......! Ugh ......!"(Simon)


    Simon flails about, blowing black bloody bubbles from his seven pores.


    The limbs that had rotted away under the influence of the Prismatic Missile, the arrow of distorted light, were still rotten and connected, and the burning and melting body kept regenerating and melting.


    "What''s that, what''s that, what''s that, what''s that, ......?GuruGuru......!"(Simon)


    I avert my gaze from Simon, who is screaming and repeating death and rebirth.


    "Marina, Silk. It''s settled. ...... Let''s meet up with Rain and the others."(Yuki)


    "Are you sure you want to let it be...... like that?"


    I shook my head at Marina''s words.


    "According to him, he''s immortal. Besides, if he had a body that could die, he would be already dead."(Yuki)


    I spat that out and tried to keep Simon''s continued screaming out of my ears.


    I was completely out of love for him as a childhood friend, but this was the first time I had ever tried to kill him.


    Here, I felt strongly that I absolutely had to finish Simon off.


    (TL: As rightly said by one of the reader''s he a G)


    It''s the only way to protect my!...... friends.


    "Oh, ......!Yuki! Yuki! What have you done to me?"(Simon)


    "Come on, you two."(Yuki)


    I didn''t respond to Simon''s growl, but silently urged Marina and Silk to go.


    I''m not going to stay in this place for long.


    "Goodbye, Simon. That magic, ......, will not be broken until you die."(Yuki)


    "What the hell is this magic......? You''re kidding, right? Yuki!"(Simon)


    (TL: A Japanese Novel with a such a MC is rare most will forgive them but our Yuki gave him eternal torment)


    I''ve created a complex type of weakening magic, the Prismatic Missile, which mixes multiple deadly poisons, pestilence, and breakdown magic, and circulates it through a curse so that it works forever.


    I made it that way. I''ve been using my knowledge of alchemy to assemble a magic formula with just the right balance, put it to the test in Zalnag, and then adjusted it many times. ...... Just now, I saw the completion.


    I didn''t have enough "negative emotions" in that thing until now.


    I''ve been defining it as a compound type of weakening magic and have been using it until now.


    But now that I have received Persephone''s blessing,......, I have the power to control the negative emotions I had hidden deep inside me as magic and as a curse, and the arrow prismatic missile of distortion glow has become my true nature.


    "Help! Help! Help!Don''t leave me, don''t leave me, don''t leave me, don''t leave me, don''t ......!"(Simon)


    Simon stumbled and crawled to face me.


    I thought there would be something more inside me seeing his face, but there was nothing.


    No conscience, no remorse.


    Instead, I didn''t feel any better.


    "Hey, I''m your friend, aren''t I? If  this...... doesn''t change, I''m going to... ......"(Simon)


    "I don''t care."(Yuki)


    That''s all I said, and I headed back to Jamie.


    I left Simon there.


    "How is she doing, Rain?"(Yuki)


    "I made it just in time. But the wound is ...... deep."(Rain)


    The earthy-colored Jamie opens her eyes and looks at me.


    "Ha-ha, it''s Yuki"(Jamie)


    "Don''t talk too much.We''ll get you out of the labyrinth as soon as we''ve given you first aid."(Yuki)


    "I am sorry. I can''t."(Jamie)


    "I don''t see why not. You can go back to the real Finis and have another adventure when you''re feeling better."(Yuki)


    Jamie shed a few tears at my words.


    "That''s right! You can join Clover!It''s all girls, so you won''t have to worry!"(Marina)


    "Marina, don''t you have Yuki-san with you?"(Jamie)


    "Why not? I''m sure Yuki will tell you that Jamie is one of us."(Marina)


    That''s a good idea.


    There might not be any party that would let Jamie in if things got this crazy.


    I''m sure she''ll be a good companion for us, since she risked her life to save us.


    "You want me to go with you again?"(Jamie)


    "I don''t mind. So just hang in there a little longer."(Yuki)


    (TL: Hang in for the harem )


    From the magic bag I bought as a backup, I took out a healing potion and poured it on the wound.


    The wound closes with a cloud of blue smoke, but ...... soon opens again.


    "It''s not a normal ...... wound."(Yuki)


    "It''s the effect of Simon''s magic sword. He said he was going to give you a scar that would last a lifetime."(Jamie)


    "He''s got a nasty habit of doing that."(Yuki)


    "So, you know. I''m not going to make it. ......"(Jamie)


    Jamie looked overwhelmed.


    You''re about to give yourself up, aren''t you?


    Where did the woman who laughed so loudly and made so much noise go.


    "...... <Magic Destruction Dispel Magic>"(Yuki)


    I lightly touch the bruise on my own  cheek and spin a spell.


    I''m not sure if it''s magic or not anymore, but if it''s a wound that can''t be closed by the effects of a magic tool artifact, then this will help.


    "...... magic, it works."(Rain)


    Rain''s face lit up with joy as she continued to cast her recovery spell.


    Instead, I felt a weird sensation from my cheek to my neck, but it''s a non-human magic.


    I can live with a little of that.


    If I don''t fall over like I did before, I''ll be fine.


    Jamie''s wounds were closing up fast.


    But it must have worn her out. Jamie soon fainted .


    "The wound is closed. I think we''re good to go."(Rain)


    "That''s Rain for magic . Okay, let''s go home."(Yuki)


    "We''d better hurry."(Nene)


    Nene twitched her ears, looking a little nervous.


    As the red evening sun gradually began to fade, several figures crawled out from the shadows of the dimmed ruins..


    "...... Shadow People ,Shadow Stalker."(Yuki)


    We haven''t been found yet. But that thing ......"(Nene)


    Nene pointed to Simon, who was still screaming and flailing around.


    The Shadow Stalker jumped on him, and a mysterious force tore Simon apart.


    "Ow!"(Simon)


    ...... He''s immortal, though, so it looks like he regenerated quickly.


    (TL:I swear I won''t choose Immmotatly as my super power if I had a chance ,ofc.)


    There was nothing more he could do.


    Simon will forever be in the ruins of this decaying adventure city, tormented by poison and curse, torn apart by the Shadow Stalker.


    That''s what decided  to do. And now I''m going to leave it all behind.


    On my own choice nobody else''s.


    "Goodbye, Simon."(Yuki)


    "Yuki. Yuki! I''m... ......"(Simon)


    The Scroll of Exit made us retreat to the Great Hollow before Simon''s last words could reach our ears.

 Volume 1 - CH 62

    Volume 1


    Chapter 62-consequences and friends


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Once we got to the Great Hollow, things went really fast.


    Benwood, who had been watching the live feed, immediately rushed over to us, and the healers waiting in the Great Hollow transported Jamie to the Advanced Healing Center ...... where we were taken to the Adventurer''s Guild for an informal hearing.


    At any rate, even though Benwood and the others had turned a blind eye, we had forced their way into a labyrinth that had been sealed.


    It was inevitable that we would have to submit a full report along with the log.


    Otherwise, it would become a matter of responsibility for Benwood as the guild master.


    However, it was obvious that this would only be a formality.


    The adventurers'' guild''s healers were already on standby, and they had already talked to a public clinic.


    There was no way that the higher-ups were not aware of this.


    Because of this, our punishment was relatively light.


    A verbal warning, a reduction in the adventurer''s credit score, and a one-month suspension.


    The last one, ......, may be a bit long in terms of the specified period, but it is much lighter than the one given to Jamie, the survivor of Thunderpike.


    Jamie was released from the hospital after a week or so, thanks to the initial treatment we gave her.


    In the meantime, she had to listen to the Kingdom Auditor, meet with Benwood, and deal with the aftermath as Thunderpike.


    As an ex-Thunderpike, I helped out with a few things, but ...... I think it was a pretty bad situation.


    In the six months or so since I left, the A-ranked Thunderpike party had completely fallen apart, ruining everything they had worked for.


    There are a lot of threats associated with direct contracts with illegal organizations, trading of illegal goods using A-rank as a front, acts of racketeering against other parties, and interception of accomplished things.


    Simon, the leader, lacked professionalism and a sense of crisis.


    When I was at Thunderpike, I had taken on all the external negotiations because it was my job to do so.


    Simon was a country boy ...... who, in a sense, was too pure and foolish to accept the sweet words that came his way.


    He had never experienced pain before. He couldn''t tell who is who.


    "Ah, it''s over!"(Jamie)


    Jamie stretched next to me.


    Today, Jamie and I went to the Adventurer''s Guild and the Fair Recognition Union to fill out and submit the necessary paperwork.


    This means that we''ve taken care of everything related to Thunderpike.


    "I''m a little tired, but good work ......, Jamie."(Yuki)


    "Thanks."(Jamie)


    Jamie, who was dressed modestly today, like a town girl, chuckled.


    She sold off that gorgeous adventuring outfit to make up for the loss


    (TL: It was a loss to humanity)


    Her makeup is subdued, and a casual acquaintance would probably not recognize her.


    "Let''s get some rest."(Yuki)


    I said, and Jamie nodded with a small smile.


    We bought some lamb pies and hot ginger ale from a nearby stall, and sat down on the edge of the fountain.


    "It''s almost winter, isn''t it?"(Yuki)


    "It is."(Jamie)


    The season was autumn, and the main street was lined with stalls selling the fruits of the season, as if they were urging Finis to prepare for winter.


    (TL: Rrminds me of Christmas and my birthday)


    "Hey, Yuki."(Jamie)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    Jamie, eating a pie crust beside me, calls out to me in a small whisper.


    I can''t believe it''s the same person as the wizard with the loud, high-pitched laugh.


    "Sorry."(Jamie)


    Jamie stands up and bows her head deeply.


    ...... once again.


    "Jamie, I told you that''s enough. What happened in the past is in the past, and I only paid you back for the rescue. We talked about letting bygones be bygones."(Yuki)


    I grabbed her by the shoulders and sat her down next to me.


    Well, how many times have we done this? That''s more than ten times.


    "No matter how many times I apologise , it won''t be enough......"(Jamie)


    "I''ve had so many sorry that I''m thinking of pawning the excess."


    I scratched my head, making light of Jamie''s squirming.


    She''s out of sorts like this.


    I think this female wizard, Jamie, has always been somewhat flamboyantly cheerful and always had a deafening laugh since I met her.


    Could this be her true self?


    "Hey, Jamie. I don''t care about that anymore. That''s because I''ve been through a lot in my time with Thunderpike, but ...... I think that was a good experience for me. So don''t let it bother you too much."(Yuki)


    "Oh, ......,I''ve been taking advantage of your kindness for a long time, and I hate myself for it. I was at a party like that, and I was laughing at you all the time...... I really hate it.."(Jamie)


    I gently stroked Jamie''s back as she rolled over groggily.


    "I don''t hate your new bold approach......."(Jamie)


    "That''s not what I meant, okay?"(Yuki)


    I pulled my hand away from her back and cringed.


    I was more than a little disappointed that she had thought of me that way.


    "I really don''t want to be that easy. ......"(Jamie)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    "It''s nothing."(Jamie)


    Jamie smiled and looked at me.


    "Will I ever change?"(Jamie)


    "You''ve already changed a lot, because here you are, talking to me like a normal person."(Yuki)


    When we were in Thunderpike, Jamie and I rarely had a chance to talk together like this.


    When we were not adventuring, we would only talk to each other when we were passing medicines. Basically, I didn''t share much time with Simon and the others, and at some point I even actively distanced myself from them to avoid ridicule.


    I can see now that that was my mistake.


    I should have communicated more.


    I should have made more of an effort to let people understand who I am, like I am doing now with Jamie.


    If I had done that, I think the outcome might have been different.


    "Well, we''d better get going. Everyone''s waiting for us, right?"


    "That''s right Ah, ......."(Jamie)


    Jamie stood up and gave a small shake.


    It was only after five years that I noticed a habit of my friends. Whenever ahe had something difficult to say, Jamie would shake her body like this.


    "Thank you for helping me today, Yuki."(Jamie)


    I smiled in response to my friend Jamie''s words of thanks, who seemed to have made up her mind.


    "You''re welcome."(Yuki)

 Volume 1 - CH 63

    Chapter 63-The end of house arrest and the winter sky


    (TL:By Rafael)


    A month has passed since Jamie''s rescue.


    Winter was in full swing, the trees had completely shed their leaves, and the sky was high in the sky. ...... The period of house arrest for us "Clovers" had ended.


    On this day, I immediately went to the adventurer''s guild.


    As the leader of Clover, I thought it would be a good idea to at least say goodbye to my suspension before I started my commission work.


    "You''re back in action, aren''t you, Yuki?(Mamaru)


    Mamaru, who was at the counter, called out to me.


    It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other here.


    "It''s been a good vacation."(Yuki)


    "I''m glad to hear that. So, are you working now?"(Mamaru)


    I was somewhat taken aback, since I had only come to say hello.


    When  Mamaru-san talks like this, it''s when she has a task she wants to entrust to me, like a half-appointment request.


    It seems to be quite an abuse of authority, but if Mamaru decides that I should do it, then I feel proud because it means that I''m doing a good job for her.


    "What do you have for me?"(Yuki)


    "This is not public information yet, but ...... guild has found a new labyrinth dungeon. How would you like to receive it to celebrate the return of Clover?"


    "A new dungeon has been found ......!"(Yuki)


    If this is the first delivery of a new labyrinth that hasn''t been found in over a decade, it may indeed attract a great deal of attention, but ...... it''s not worth making it any bigger than it already is.


    The series of rescues by Clover and her group were talked about a bit as a beautiful story.


    In a way, this is what we were aiming for.


    Thanks to this, Jamie was considered to have extenuating circumstances, and Jamie was not questioned for the racist remarks made by Thunderpike, which caused a huge uproar.


    In the first place, Jamie hadn''t said a word during the delivery of that incident, so it was natural, and Silk''s comment about Jamie as "the person who saved my life while I was confronting Thunderpike" seemed to have helped smooth the discussion with the other race nations.


    However, I was a bit fed up with the fact that some reporters misreported the relationship between me and Jamie as ''lovers''.


    (TL: Did we got caught, damn conan Yuki)


    "It is the Royal Academy''s opinion that the abnormalities that occurred in the labyrinths this time may have been the aftermath of the appearance of this new dungeon. All the dungeons have calmed down now."(Mamaru)


    "Are you saying that the labyrinths interfered with each other ......?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. That''s why we decided to ask Clover, who has done a great job in investigating the Colorless Darkness, to investigate it."(Mamaru)


    That''s a very interesting story, but I wonder if it''s a good idea to ask us to do such a big job.


    Even though our rank was not lowered, the job was still a bit big and too good to be true for a party that had been suspended.


    "It''s the guild master''s suggestion, though. The guildmaster suggested that the most reliable party would be the best."(Mamaru)


    "Benwood. Is this some kind of surprise?"(Yuki)


    Mamaru smiled at my monologue.


    " I''ll talk it over with my friends. I don''t think I can handle such a big request by myself."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to hearing from you. ........How is everyone?"(Mamaru)


    "Everyone is fine. Including Nene."(Yuki)


    In the end, Nene stayed on as a regular member of "Clover".


    It was Nene''s wish, and we hoped it would work out for us and it did worked out well.


    "Please take care of her, okay?"(Mamaru)


    "Do you miss her?"(Yuki)


    "Oh? Yuki-san Please don''t tease me too much. It makes me want to get even with you."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru-san smiled back at my slight comment with a hint of horror.


    (TL:yikes)


    It was too scary, so I asked her about the current situation of the former party members to change the subject.


    "How is Jamie ? Is she doing well?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, she''s working very hard. You''ve done well, Yuki-san."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru laughed, looking a little annoyed.


    At the moment, Jamie is working part-time as a temporary employee of the guild.


    (TL: Well it was expected, reality is cruel, I hoped for more girl........sigh)


    I was the one who asked Benwood for help by taking advantage of some of his weaknesses.


    The punishment given to Jamie as a member of Thunderpike was suitably severe.


    Her adventuring credentials were revoked due to her total loss of credibility score, and she was banned from registering again for a year.


    In effect, it was a notice to close the business.


    However, she was lucky to have avoided being stamped a criminal and deported.


    Jamie has a younger brother who lives in the city and is still too young to live by himself.


    Therefore, it was necessary to find a job for her somehow.


    In a year''s time, Jamie would have the option of joining Clover as an adventurer again.


    "Please tell her I''ll be back to make her brother''s medicine."(Yuki


    "You''re not going to see her? your girlfriend?"(Mamaru)


    "Even you, Mamaru, to say such a thing. ......"(Yuki)


    I waved at Mamaru, who was smiling mischievously, perhaps to return the favor and even with me, and left the Adventurer''s Guild.


    When I stepped outside, my breath had turned white.


    TL Note- Winter at it''s  full swing , both in novel and in real life and I take back about world being cruel because world is cruel but also beautiful and speaking of that today is the birthday of my  fellow translator Gust, You might know him as the translator of weed reincarnation and beast tamer novels under Valhalla so let''s wish him a happy birthday and a fabulous new year , wait why just  him ? Happy new year to everyone out there. Let''s  meet in 2022 , we will come out stronger and the year will be filled with adventure and action. Rafael, signing out. Good Bye.

 Volume 1 - CH 64

    Volume 1


    Chapter 64 ( Finale)-Parting words with friends


    (TL:By Rafael)


    (TL: Happy New Year)


    "Welcome back! Yuki."(Marina)


    "I''m home."(Yuki)


    When I returned to the base, Marina was cleaning her armor in the living room.


    I could feel her enthusiasm for going on an adventure tomorrow, which made me smile.


    "Did you get any good requests?"(Marina)


    I told her that I was just going to say hello, but it was hard to tell if she forgot or if she saw right through me


    "I''ve been asked to help with some sort of nomination request. Where are the three of them?"(Yuki)


    "Silk is in her room, Rain in the bath. Nene has gone out."(Marina)


    "We''ll talk about it at dinner and we''ll all decide if we want to accept."(Yuki)


    "All right! I''m going to go out for a while too. I''m out of magic stones."(Marina)


    As soon as she said that, Marina left the living room.


    As usual, she is a man of action.


    (TL:She is woman, I assure you)


    "Yuki, welcome back."(Rain)


    While I was in the living room sorting out the contents of my magic bag, a lightly dressed Rain appeared in the living room from the basement bathroom.


    I''ve gotten used to it, but sometimes it''s nice to be reminded that I''m a man.


    There''s a limit to how much I can admire.


    "I''m home. Your hair is still wet."(Yuki)


    Rain sat down on the chair, her hair wet and even dripping in places.


    "I''ll be fine."(Rain)


    "Yes, yes."(Yuki)


    I carefully wipe off her head with a towel.


    She may look young, but we should be the same age. ...... Well, sometimes that''s okay.


    (TL: So the reader''s  aren''t lolicon?)


    "Did you get a good request?"(Yuki)


    "You''re asking the same thing  as Marina."(Yuki)


    "Marina, she''s been on edge since yesterday."(Rain)


    That''s true.


    She''s been under a lot of stress since she''s been on house arrest. ......


    "I want to go on an adventure, too. This time, let''s go to the Abyss Gate, the door to the abyss."(Rain)


    "Yes, it is. Sealed designation, I hope it can be broken soon ......"(Yuki)


    "In the meantime, we''ve got to get better."(Rain)


    "In order to do that, we need to be able to wipe the moisture out of your hair."(Yuki)


    Rain glanced back at me with a small smile.


    "It''s okay. I just want  you to do this for me."(Rain)


    "Yes, yes."(Yuki)


    (TL:To be fed dog food on the first day of 2022, damn it author-kun)


    I laughed and wiped Rain''s head with a towel.


    She dangles her feet in a good mood and even hums.


    "Here, you''re dry."(Yuki)


    "Thanks, Yuki. I''m going to get some sleep."(Rain)


    "Yeah. Don''t catch a cold, okay?"(Yuki)


    "You can come warm me up, if you want."(Rain)


    (TL: Yuki.....go explode)


    Rain makes me nervous with her mischievous face and disappears upstairs.


    I''m no match for her.......


    I let out a big breath and regained my equilibrium, and this time Silk came down the stairs where Rain had disappeared.


    "Yuki-san Welcome back, it must have been cold outside. Should I get you something warm to drink?"(Silk)


    "Yes, please."(Yuki)


    Silk disappeared into the kitchen and returned a few moments later with a cup of fragrant steam.


    This is a ...... hot ale.


    It''s a winter staple of Silk''s. The alcohol has been skimmed off, and it has a sweetness and aroma that spreads through the bitterness.


    "We''re finally back in action. Do you have any plans?"(Silk)


    "I''d love to hear any ideas you have, but I got a request when I went to say hello."(Yuki)


    "Very good. At this time of year, would it be a request of labyrinth origin?"(Silk)


    Through the series of events in "Colorless Darkness", Silk seems to have greatly developed her abilities as a sub-leader.


    No, I''m sure she had the talent to be a leader from the start, but with the experience she gained, she grew to be a very good sub-leader.


    Thanks to her, I won''t have to make the same mistake I made with Thunderpike.


    I was going to tell everyone about it at dinner, but I guess I''ll tell Silk first. I heard that a new labyrinth has recently been discovered. We''ve been asked to do a first-hand survey of it."(Yuki)


    "That sounds like a great experience. It would be delicious in terms of live feed."(Silk)


    Already in Silk''s mind, she must be managing schedules and preparing lists of goods.


    What''s more, she''s also holding the purse of "Clover", so she''s practically the leader now, isn''t she?


    "No, Yuki-san."(Silk)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    And you have good intuition.


    "I''ll help you, but you''re the leader, Yuki-san."(Silk)


    "No, I''m aware of that. ......"(Yuki)


    "Sensei?"(Silk)


    I hadn''t heard her call me "Sensei" in a while, and I cringed.


    "You really underestimates yourself like that. There is no one better to lead us than you. Please continue to do so."(Silk)


    I scratched my head and smiled back at Silk, who smiled at me.


    It''s certainly not a good idea to give up halfway through.


    "Yes, Sensei. So, ......, I haven''t heard any details about this yet. The guild hasn''t gone public with it yet, so I didn''t think it would be a good idea to ask before taking it on, what do you think?"(Silk)


    "That''s right. Okay, I''m going to go talk to them briefly about accepting the request. Can you check if there are any supplies for the normal labyrinth attack dungeon attack?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, Sensei."(Silk)


    I nodded to Silk, poured the remaining hot ale down my throat, and left my seat.


    I put on my coat to wrap up my softly warm body, and as I put my hand on the door, Silk taps me on the shoulder.


    "If you''re going to the guild, please give a shout out to Jamie. We''re going to have a little party today to celebrate the end of our suspension."(Silk)


    "Yeah, I''m on it."(Yuki)


    "And ......."(Silk)


    Silk''s voice was a little hushed.


    "Don''t just spoil Rain, spoil me too."(Silk)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    (TL: Dog food once again)


    Have I  been seen and heard?


    "Fufufu I''m just kidding. Have a good day."(Silk)


    "...... Oh, I''ll be back."(Yuki)


    I''m not sure if she was teasing me or what.


    Once again, my heart palpitated quickly as I left the house to escape.


    I''ve never had much contact with women in my hometown, so I don''t know what to do when they treat me this way.


    With the sudden increase in the number of women around me, I''m feeling the pain of my lack of experience.


    I have a feeling that one or two experiences won''t be enough to bridge this gap.


    "Even a red mage can''t be  dextrous in these things ......."(Yuki)


    That''s what I said to myself as I made my way to the adventurer''s guild.


    The streets are less crowded now that the winter preparations are complete, but the number of adventurers passing by remains the same. In winter, winter adventures await.


    For example, if a new dungeon is released, it will be even more crowded.


    And when I think about the fact that Clover''s first big job after her return will be to create that opportunity, my heart starts to race.


    It was our first job after settling our fate with Thunderpike, which had started with my defection.


    As a leader, I don''t want to get carried away, but I do want to go into it with a ...... fresh start.


    I took a deep breath as I walked up to the adventurer''s guild and said some hopeful words that were perfect for this new beginning.


    "Okay, let''s be careful and have fun."(Yuki& TL)


    ¡«Volume 1: Complete¡«


    Author''s Words- How was it?


    Thank you very much for your patience so far.


    This is a work that takes an aspect of the modern world and puts it into a fantasy.


    Simon and Thunderpike also have a model, and some of you may have had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with him.


    And for those of you who think, "There''s no one like him in my life," please take care of your current relationships.


    This work, which focuses on leaving rather than being expelled, is also a success story of independence and growth.


    If you are having a hard time right now, please remember that there are always people who need you and your way of life.


    Is it really necessary to dwell on the present, or is there a future in continuing to endure?


    I hope you will receive such a message.


    The works of Kosuke Utonagi always contain a message for you.


    I hope that reading my work will give you a little courage and energy.


    As previously announced, this work will be published as a book and comicalized by Kodansha.


    I''m sorry that I can''t give you any information yet, but it might not be too long before you see it in bookstores.


    I hope you will be able to pick it up when it comes out.


    I hope you''ll enjoy the adventures of Yuki and the lovely Clover again when the second Volume starts.


    Thank you very much for your support.


    TL Note- So  let''s  heed Yuki''s words of being careful and have fun , I wish everyone a Happy New Year and I welcome you to 2022 with the last Chapter of Volume 1 , I hope everyone will have a fabulous year and hope you enjoy your day.

 Volume 2 - CH 1

    Volume 2


    Chapter 1-New Labyrinth and Restart


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Oh, you''re finally here, huh?Yuki. It''s quite a big deal that your first request for reinstatement is a court-appointed request mission."(Benwood)


    "Don''t make fun of me, Benwood."(Yuki)


    In the reception room of the adventurer''s guild, which is perfect for secret talks, I chuckle.


    The day after the series of incidents at my former party, Thunderpike, ended and we, Clover, were suspended for about a month .......


    I had visited Benwood to hear the explanation of the court-appointed mission that I had decided to accept after discussing it with the members.


    "So?Can you give me another explanation about this court-appointed mission?"(Yuki)


    "Sure."(Benwood)


    Benwood spreads out what looks like a document on the table.


    "The location is near the trading city of Duna, by the Rhine Lake. A new dungeon has been discovered there."(Benwood)


    "What happened?"(Yuki)


    "A local resident found it when he went fishing. It was reported to the guild, and a quick investigation revealed that it was a ...... dungeon."(Benwood)


    It''s true, I''ve never heard of a labyrinth in that area.


    I''ve never been to Duna myself.


    "So what''s the status? If you know it''s a dungeon, have you done any preliminary research?"(Yuki)


    "The guild and the Royal Academy of Sciences have already checked the entrance and the environment inside. I''ll leave the full-scale entry and investigation to you guys."(Benwood)


    We''re completely new to this without any prior research.


    I was a little nervous as I looked at the still-very-slim information, and Benwood smiled at me.


    "You''ve been in the Colorless Darkness and survived. There''s nothing to be nervous about, is there?"(Benwood)


    "It''s true that that labyrinth dungeon is like the first time I''ve seen such a floor. ......"


    I gave him a wry smile and put the information in my head.


    The location is on a hill just a short distance from the lakeside.


    The entrance is a downward staircase, and the interior looks like an underground canal.


    Does the fact that it''s near a lake mean that the waterway used to bring water into the city has become a labyrinth?


    Or was there an ancient city with an underground canal?


    In any case, there are many things that we can''t understand until we step into the city.


    "Please use the same method as in "Colorless Darkness.""(Benwood)


    "We''ll do a live feed, and then the Guild and the Academy will decide what to do with it?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. And if you see any unfamiliar demons, please bring back as much material as you can."(Benwood)


    "Yes, sir."(Yuki)


    I nodded my head as I signed the request form for the court-appointed mission.


    "If you can get some experience with this, it might lead you to Colorless Darkness again."(Benwood)


    Benwood may have said this out of concern, but I couldn''t help but feel that way right now.


    The Colorless Darkness that had been my goal, my dream, and Clover''s destination was now also Thunderpike''s tombstone.


    And it''s a place where my childhood friend''s vindictive voice is probably still echoing.


    I still see it in my dreams from time to time.


    I guess I''m under a certain amount of stress.


    "...... What''s wrong, Yuki?"(Benwood)


    "No, no problem. Have you talked to the guild over there?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. There are no A-ranked adventurers in Duna. Besides, this is a request from the center."(Benwood)


    "From the center?"(Yuki)


    I''m surprised that the center is aware of us, Clover.


    In any case, we''re now back to being a C-rank party, and there are far more high-profile parties in the center.


    The reason is that the center has the most difficult and most important labyrinth in the country, the Royal Tomb Labyrinth.


    "I think I''ll head to Duna first thing tomorrow morning."(Yuki)


    "While you are going  there, can you take care of one more request for me? I have a request to escort the guild carriage to Duna."(Benwood)


    Benwood fluttered the request form and raised the corners of his mouth.


    Benwood, you''re abusing your authority by ...... using our carriage for a request.


    "I''ll take care of it. Thank you."(Yuki)


    "I''m just making one more request, Don''t look at me with those eyes."(Benwood)


    I signed the second request form and left.


    I know I''m being overprotective as usual, but I''m going somewhere I don''t know.


    I''ll be grateful for the help.


    "I''ll be back and ready. You don''t have to see me off."(Yuki)


    "You''re not very cute. Well, have a safe trip."(Benwood)


    "Yeah, keep your eyes peeled for good news."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Benwood, who raised his hand lightly to wave me off, and left the reception room.


    The request is now complete.


    I go down two flights of stairs and head for the tavern attached to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I should have been the only one to accept the request, but it was the first time in a long time that I had been in an adventurer''s guild, so everyone followed me.


    I was a little surprised that Nene came along as well.


    "The request is okay. I''ve got a request for a carriage escort to Duna as well."(Yuki)


    "You''re the man, Yuki!"(Marina)


    Marina was excited and exaggeratedly happy.


    "A trading city, right? Is there an adventurer''s street or something?"(Silk)


    Silk seems to be taking care of the practicalities right away.


    It''s important to be cautious, but it''s also inevitable.


    "It''s not a labyrinth city, but it seems to have a good number of adventurers, and it''s a trading city, so I''m sure they have everything we need."(Yuki)


    "It seems that there is no bazaar for magical tools and artifacts. ......"(Rain)


    Rain looks at me with a bit of a pout.


    You''ve been going to the magic tools artifacts stall market bazaar almost every day for the last ...... while.


    "It''s a city close to the border, there might be some things brought in from outside the country. And not all magical artifacts come from the labyrinth."(Yuki)


    "I see. ......"(Rain)


    The next country, Salmutaria, is a country where alchemy is quite popular.


    "¡¡You can find the latest magical tools and artifacts in the stores."(Yuki)


    "I''m starting to look forward to it."(Rain)


    While Rain was excited, Nene was twitching her ears, looking a little nervous.


    "What''s wrong, Nene?"(Yuki)


    "Are you sure about this? I can''t believe a random guy like me is on a court-appointed mission as ''Clover''."(Nene)


    "Don''t worry about it."(Yuki)


    I clapped her lightly on the shoulder and laughed.


    "I''d be horrified to take on a labyrinth for the first time without Nene. I''m counting on you, my friend."(Yuki)


    "Yes, yes!I''ll do my best!"(Nene)


    Nene''s fluffy tail twitched and quivered, making me smile.


    I wonder if I can touch that tail. ......


    (TL: I have the same question)


    "Now then, let''s start getting ready. Again, let''s be discreet and have some fun!"(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded with a smile at my words.

 Volume 2 - CH 2

    Volume 2


    Chapter 2-Arrival of Duna and the Adventurer''s Guild


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It has been two weeks since we left Finis.


    After a smooth journey with no bad weather or demon encounters, we had arrived at Duna, a trading city near the border.


    It was my first visit to a southern trading city, and even though it was already winter, it was quite bustling.


    "It''s so lively! What''s that?"(Marina)


    The excited Marina was looking around, restlessly pointing out unusual things she spotted.


    "I think that''s a Salmutarian-style cafe. There are a lot of ...... inns and eateries. It''s called the center of trade, so you might be able to get some unusual food."(Yuki)


    Silk next to me blew up at my words.


    "You''re a bit of a foodie, aren''t you, Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    "Is that so? Isn''t there anything better than a good meal?"(Marina)


    "That''s true, too. I hope there aren''t too many foods that we don''t like. ......"(Yuki)


    An adventurer''s body is basically his capital.


    If you don''t have the right food and water, you won''t be able to reach your full potential, which can be risky.


    Fortunately, my cooking has been accepted by everyone.


    "There are many adventurers. Right?"(Rain)


    Rain, who was looking at the main street from the carriage, blurted out.


    There are a lot of adventurers here. From the way they''re dressed, it looks like adventurers from neighboring countries are here, too.


    "Do you recognize them?"(Silk)


    "Yes, some of them are dressed a little differently. See, for example, I think they are adventurers from Salmutaria."(Yuki)


    A few men are walking down the main street.


    They carry large curved swords on their hips and wear short hooded cloaks of brightly colored quilted fabric over their leather armor.


    " I don''t know what it  actually is, but the pattern and the color have a meaning, indicating the place of origin and family lineage."(Yuki)


    "Ok then, what''s that ......?"(Rain)


    Rain looked at the group of adventurers from Salmutaria with great interest.


    It is not a good idea to stare at people too much, but Rain''s characteristic is to focus on them when they are interesting.


    Well, from inside the carriage, it''s not so hard to be noticed.


    "Salmutaria is a country with a strong feudal culture, and they place a lot of importance on hierarchy and family status. I''ve heard that they''re a little different from adventurers."(Yuki)


    "They''re not adventurers?They look like adventurers to me."(Marina)


    Marina tilted her head and raised her eyebrows.


    "I''ve heard that they''re not as free as we are. They have to register with the adventurer''s guild in order to work here, but in Salmutaria, the jobs available are determined by social class and are controlled by each family. So they are adventurers as a family business."(Yuki)


    "So those people are family?"(Marina)


    "I think so, since they were wearing the same kilt."(Yuki)


    Marina''s eyes lit up at my response.


    "You know a lot, Yuki! And it''s so easy to understand!"(Marina)


    "Is that so? Well, if you want to be a good supporter, you need to have some of that knowledge."(Yuki)


    In the case of interpersonal negotiations, it is often necessary to adapt to the climate of the client or the client''s region.


    I''ve been studying and have some knowledge of the kingdom and surrounding countries.


    "Hey, why don''t we make that kind of thing?"(Marina)


    "Like that?"(Yuki)


    "Like matching cloaks. You know how adventurers sometimes do that?You know, like the Gryphon Brigade."(Marina)


    Oh, I see.


    It''s true that the Gryphon Brigade all wore matching armbands.


    I''ve seen a few other parties with matching colors or matching decals on their armor.


    "Hmmm... ......"(Yuki)


    You''re right, it would be nice to have something like that.


    It''s not a bad idea to play with that kind of togetherness, especially since we''ve become so famous for our distribution.


    "I''ll think of something."(Yuki)


    "Okay! I''m looking forward to it!"(Marina)


    Since we''re going out of our way, let''s use alchemy to add some kind of magical effect and make it a magical tool artifact equipment.


    I want to make it not just a matching item, but something with a more practical effect.


    They''ll be surprised.


    "Yuki is thinking ...... of something bad again."(Rain)


    "No ...... of course not."(Yuki)


    Just as I was getting my creative juices flowing, Rain saw right through me.


    You''re getting sharper and sharper these days.


    And that can be a lifesaver.


    With a harmonious atmosphere, we proceeded by carriage through the city of Duna.


    Perhaps I should be a little more dignified since I''m here on a court-appointed mission, but this city has a lot of Salmutarian culture in it, and I feel like a bit of a tourist.


    Besides, this would be our home town for a while.


    I want to get a feel for the city as soon as possible.


    "The Adventurer''s Guild is coming into view."(Nene)


    Nene, who was holding the reins, turned around to look at me.


    When I looked ahead at the sound of her voice, I saw a building with the atmosphere of an adventurer''s guild.


    Duna is not a labyrinth city, but it is an old trading city with a long history.


    Adventurers are mainly used to maintain the safety of the surrounding area and to protect people along the way, and the adventurer''s guild seems to have been established early on.


    "It''s a little bigger than Finis."(Silk)


    "Isn''t it about the same?"(Marina)


    "This one looks bigger."(Silk)


    Marina and the others expressed their impressions of the Duna Adventurer''s Guild with great interest.


    Of all of them, Rain was the only one who was twitching.


    "What''s wrong? Rain."(Yuki)


    "Has this place ever been in a stampede?"(Rain)


    "It wasn''t in the ...... file, though. Yeah, but sure."(Yuki)


    I understood what Rain was trying to say.


    It''s definitely a little strange.


    The adventurer''s guild in front of me seems to be too solid.


    The first floor is made of stone, and the open doors are made of steel,......, as if they were built for a siege, not for a labyrinthine city.


    "Now, why would that be?"(Yuki)


    While Rain and I were twisting our heads together, we arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild.

 Volume 2 - CH 3

    Volume 2


    Chapter 3-Duna''s womanizer and brawler


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Welcome to the Duna Adventurer''s Guild."(Receptionist)


    I showed my request form to the receptionist and waited for a few minutes.


    After a few minutes of waiting, an elderly, skinny woman with a very sharp eye appeared.


    "I''m Manuela, the guild master. It''s a pleasure to meet you."(Manuela)


    Even in her old age, she was still hale and hearty.


    This person must be strong.


    I can feel the same level of pressure as Benwood and Mamaru.


    She seems like a perosn who should not be defied too much.


    "I am Yuki Ferdio, leader of the C-ranked party Clover. This is the sub-leader, Silk Umberwood."(Yuki)


    "I''m Silk Amberwood. It''s a pleasure to meet you."(Silk)


    Silk and I bowed deeply to the Guildmaster.


    While we were meeting with the guild master, Marina and the others decided to wait in the tavern.


    Listening in at the bar is a surprisingly effective way to gather information.


    Nene, in particular, has a good ear, and I''m sure she''ll be able to pick up on the atmosphere and gossip of the town while we wait.


    "I don''t mind a well-mannered girl, so let''s get down to business. Come with me."(Manuel


    Without changing her expression, Manuela strode toward the back stairs.


    She seems to be quite impatient.


    But she can''t help but feel that way.


    Suddenly, a new labyrinthine dungeon has appeared in her area.


    She has to apply to the government and survey the surrounding area, and adventurers are coming to town one after another after hearing the rumors.


    So, it was only natural that she would want to finish the government-appointed mission of investigation as soon as possible, and either open the dungeon to the public or seal it.


    "Do you have the outline of this matter?"(Manuela)


    In the reception room, Manuela spread out the documents on her desk.


    It was the same one we had seen at Benwood''s place.


    "Benwood-san gave us the rundown."(Yuki)


    "I would like to thank him  for him diligence. I''m going to tell you the criteria for the survey now that you''ve been informed by the government. The goal is to usually break through to the fifth level. You can also check if there are any floor bosses. The live feed will be unrestricted. I, Benwood, and the guys from the Royal Academy of Sciences will check it out and estimate the danger level and size of the labyrinth."(Manuela)


    After saying this in one breath, Manuela stops speaking for a moment.


    Her gaze fell on Silk''s fingertips as Silk took notes.


    At first glance, she seemed tight, but she was a very caring person.


    Seeing that Silk''s hand had stopped, I asked a question.


    "What about mapping?"(Yuki)


    "No need. Some people make a living out of it, I suppose."(Manuela)


    "What about scavenging and demon monster materials?"(Yuki)


    "Basically, it''s all yours. You can basically take all of it. Just check what you bring back and make a list. You never know when something might be dangerous."(Manuela)


    (TL:This guildmaster is ok )


    The fact that she was able to respond to my question so quickly showed thats he was quite good at her job.


    That''s a big difference from Benwood.


    "Here. Don''t be too hard on the old man."(Manuela)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    She had noticed.


    That''s funny, I''ve never been noticed before.


    "It comes from  "old age". Well, it''s right to be wary of people you''ve never met before, especially if you''re accompanied by a bunch of pretty girls like her......."(Manuela)


    For the first time, Manuela gave a small smile.


    "I''m sorry. I apologize for my rudeness."(Yuki)


    "No problem. We''ll be business partners for a while. Let''s get along."(Manuela)


    Manuela smiled as she shook my hand.


    Manuela has  been testing me, too, .......


    I hope I was a good match for her.


    "So, when are you going to start?"(Manuela)


    "Well, ......, we''ll use tomorrow and the next day to rest and prepare, and then we''ll go in three days later."(Yuki)


    "That''s a good decision, not too fast and not too slow. , as expected from Benwood''s favorite."(Manuela)


    Manuela raises the corner of her mouth in a grin.


    "Do you know Benwood?"(Yuki)


    "What, you don''t know me?I''m a former member of his party. I was the first to enter the depths of the Colorless Darkness, after all."(Manuela)


    "You too, ......!"(Yuki)


    "Yeah, that means I''m your uncle''s buddy, Yuki"(Manuela)


    (TL: From the looks of it his uncle will have a volume of it''s own)


    You knew who I was all along?


    I feel like I''ve been duped.


    "Let''s see what you can do, shall we?"(Manuela)


    "Please go easy on me."(Yuki)


    I gave her a wry smile and bowed deeply.


    If you are one of my uncle''s friends, you should be treated with respect.


    Except for ...... Benwood.


    (TL:Poor Benwood)


    "Oh, yes. I almost forgot."(Manuela)


    As I get up from the couch, Manuela throws me something.


    "¡¡...... map?"(Yuki)


    "I thought it would be a shame to make a party that came on a court-appointed mission look for a place to stay, so the guild has prepared an inn for you to use as a base. Go to the location on the map."(Manuela)


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    Silk and I bowed again and left the reception room.


    After closing the door, I looked to my side and saw Silk exhaling heavily.


    "Nervous?"(Silk)


    "Yes, very much. I was very nervous. ...... You''re the best at communicating calmly like that."(Silk)


    "No, I was nervous too."(Yuki)


    No lie, no joke, I meant it.


    I can''t help but shy away from the presence of this old lady Manuela.


    "But I didn''t know she was going to arrange the accommodation for us. ......"(Silk)


    "We should be grateful for your kindness this time."(Yuki)


    "Yes. We don''t know the town, so it will be a great help."(Silk)


    Well, if you need to find one, that''s my job as a supporter.


    It''s not Silk''s business.


    "I hope they''re not getting tired of waiting for us. ......"(Yuki)


    "The carriage ride was a bit long, so they  might be tired."(Silk)


    "Tomorrow and the day after, we''ll have to work off the fatigue."(Yuki)


    We walked down the stairs, talking together.


    Every time we take a step down the stairs, the noise gets louder and louder, and it made me think: "All adventurer''s guilds are the same." ...... The noise is too loud, isn''t it?


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    It was easy to notice that it was not a bustle but a brawl.


    However, I didn''t expect to find ...... Marina and her friends at the center of it.

 Volume 2 - CH 4

    Volume 2


    Chapter 4-Neighborhood climate and the wrong language


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Hey, what''s going on?"(Yuki)


    I told Silk to stay on the stairs, and I made my way through the crowd to Marina and the others.


    "I say again! Get out of here."(Marina)


    Marina''s clear voice sounded deadly.


    This is not good.


    If they''re not careful, they could end up killing each other.


    "Hey let me through."(Yuki)


    When I finally reach the center of the room, I move in front of the table that is the center of the commotion and stand in front of Marina.


    Good. They haven''t pulled out their weapon yet.


    "What happened, Marina?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki! These guys are... ......"(Marina)


    Before Marina could explain, one of the three men slammed a wooden mug on the table.


    The smell of alcohol wafting from his body. He was quite drunk.


    "Anno, ka ba!"(??)


    "Um alis ka!"(?)


    The men shouted at me, moving to stop me as I approached.


    Salmutarian. ......!


    Oh, and if one look closely, the kilt wrapped around his waist is Salmutarian.


    "These guys came in suddenly and tried to get us to drink."(Nene)


    (TL: Almost everyone guessed this one)


    Her pupils squinted vertically and Nene flipped her hair and tail upside down.


    I can guess the situation.


    Well, now how to handle it from here? Wait, .......


    "...... paag aari, ko sira. Ei sawa ako. La hato."(Yuki)


    Thinking that there was a possibility that the common language of the kingdom might not be understood, I called out in one language, Salmutarian, as I remembered.


    Then the men looked at each other in surprise.


    "What did you say, Yuki?"(Marina)


    "I told them that you  all are my dear family and friends. "(Yuki)


    After a while, the men reluctantly left the adventurer''s guild, and the onlookers gradually dispersed.


    I''d rather sit down and have a drink than be a wall in the way, not helping anyone.


    Anyway, I was glad that everything was okay.


    I let out a small breath and turned to Marina and the others.


    "Is everyone okay?"(Silk)


    Seeing that the commotion had died down, Silk came running up to me.


    "I''m sorry. I was touched on the shoulder a little bit, but ....... Rain saved me with an electric shock."(Marina)


    "I almost chopped his head off."(Nene)


    Nene mutters with a swarthy air.


    I''m sure she can do it with that level of skill,.......


    Those guys can thank me for saving their necks, I suppose.


    But if there were any Salmutarians coming in, I should have warned them.


    "I''m sorry, my preparation was insufficient."(Yuki)


    "For what? Did I do something wrong?"(Marina)


    I patted Marina''s anxious head and shook my head.


    "No, it was my mistake. I should not have left the three of you alone when the Salmutarian adventurers were here."(Yuki)


    Salmutaria is also a country with an extremely strong tradition of male dominance.


    It is a tradition, a belief, and a way of life.


    A woman in this country is considered to be the property of the family.


    They are property in the form of human beings who are only allowed to bear children and help with household chores and family business.


    (TL:I know which country the author is pointing with his narrative...can''t say I am happy about it.)


    The values are completely different from those of the Kingdom of Wellmeria, where we are from.


    Perhaps they cannot understand that there are women who are independent as individuals.


    To them, young women like Marina and the others, left alone without the protection of a man or a home, is like finding a treasure chest in a labyrinth.


    In their drunken stupor, they forgot that they were not in Salmutaria, and immediately demanded a drink from the goods they thought they had acquired, and were met with ...... resistance.


    "It''s weird!"(Marina)


    "I know it sounds strange, but that''s the way it is in Salmutaria."(Yuki)


    It''s a strange country, Salmutaria.


    "Then why did they leave?"(Rain)


    "Yes, that''s true. If you say we are treated as  property, they should have wanted to take a more hard-line stance. ......"


    "It''s because I''m a man. Salmutaria is a country where belief in God and the law are intertwined, and there are very strict punishments for crimes."(Yuki)


    (TL: Yup I know the country now)


    "Like what?"


    "You will be punished the same as the crime you committed. If those guys looted me - or, for lack of a better word, looted you - they would be in no position to complain about being looted in the name of God. They will always be plundered by everyone else."(Yuki)


    Marina nodded at my explanation, "I see."


    "That means, Yuki. Did you just claim ownership of us?"(Marina)


    "There are different nuances, though, ....... The way he left, I''d say he got the message."(Yuki)


    "I had only studied Salmutarian once before, a few years ago, but I was glad that I could understand it."(Yuki)


    You should try everything.


    "Hmmm, ......."(Marina)


    "What''s up? Marina."(Yuki)


    "Hey, Yuki. We should make matching ones. That way, they''ll know we''re yours, right?"(Yuki)


    (TL:Some progress?)


    "What do you mean, "we''re yours"? ......"(Yuki)


    I understand what you''re trying to say, but please don''t say anything that might give people the wrong idea.


    "Well, that certainly makes it easier for the Sarmutarians to understand. Okay, I''ll think of something soon."(Yuki)


    The safety of our people is at stake, so I should hurry.


    However, I felt like we''d gotten off on the wrong foot by getting into trouble in a place that wasn''t a labyrinth or anything.


    "Yes, yes. Well, that''s it for now, let''s head to the ...... inn."(Yuki)


    "Oh, you''ve already found a place to stay?"(Marina)


    Marina, who is quick to change her mood, leaned forward.


    "The guild master was kind enough to introduce us."(Yuki)


    "I''m kind of tired already, ....... I can''t wait to go there, rest and have a good meal!"(Silk)


    "I agree with you."(Nene)


    Marina and Nene followed Silk out of the adventurer''s guild.


    Rain, who had been quietly watching the proceedings until the end, tugged at my hem.


    "Hey, Yuki. Can I ask you something?"(Rain)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    "You spoke the wrong Salmutarian."(Rain)


    Rain chuckled and ran after Silk.


    I was left stranded, and I had to hold my head up.


    ...... What the hell did I just say?

 Volume 2 - CH 5

    Volume 2


    Chapter 5-The "Singing Fawn" Pavilion and the highlight of the inn


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I regained my composure and headed for the inn under the guidance of Silk, who was holding a map.


    It seemed that the town of Duna had been well organized beforehand, and all the streets, including the main street, were straight and all the roads intersected at right angles.


    Thanks to this, we were able to walk to our destination inn without getting lost.


    "This is it, isn''t it? It''s the Singing Fawn Pavilion."(Yuki)


    The inn we arrived at was a small, two-story wooden building reminiscent of a large private house.


    it was like a large private house, but it had an appearance that gave me a sense of security.


    "This place is amazing. ......"(Silk)


    Silk, who had been looking at the inn, looked surprised and pleased.


    "Amazing?"(Yuki)


    " The spirits are very stable. ...... is like a sanctuary in the forest. How can it be ...... in a city like this?"(Silk)


    "That''s amazing."(Yuki)


    However, there''s no point in looking up, so I proceed to the door.


    As I was about to touch the door, a small breeze blew and the door opened automatically.


    "Welcome to the Singing Fawn Pavilion."(??)


    A young woman in an apron bowed to us, maybe a little older than us. She has kind eyes, and her flaxen hair is pulled back into a bun.


    "We''re Clover, introduced by the guild."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I''ve heard of you. You must be tired after your long journey."(Apron girl)


    The inside of the inn was still small, more like a house than an inn.


    "I feel like I am back home."(Rain)


    "Yes, it feels like that."(Yuki)


    I nodded at Rain''s comment.


    I have the same impression.


    In the living room of the atrium, there was a fireplace and several sofas.


    The table in the center of the room was already set with enough tea for everyone.


    "Welcome. My name is Fina, and I am the owner. I will be taking care of you during your stay."(Fina)


    "I am Yuki Ferdio, leader of Clover."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I know who you are, to be honest I''m a fan of Clover myself."(Fina)


    Fina smiled and handed me what looked like an innkeeper''s notebook.


    "Can you give me the names of everyone here?"(Fina)


    "Yes"(Yuki)


    As I passed the book around, They signed their names.


    "You can pay for the rest of your stay, but if you need to eat, just ask and we''ll provide it"(Fina)


    "Are the meals free of charge?"(Marina)


    " Yes, that''s right. You can eat as much as you want, Marina."(Fina)


    "What?"(Marina)


    Marina was surprised, and Fina smiled at her.


    "I saw the video of you eating at the Colorless Darkness, and I saw that you enjoy eating a lot."(Fina)


    "That''s embarrassing!"(Yuki)


    Marina''s face turned red and she covered it with her hands.


    But if you eat that much in the labyrinth, you''ll be definitely the talk of the town.


    I''m sorry I was so stubborn about serving you food, but I regret it.


    "We will make every effort to make this Inn your home away from home for the time being."(Fina)


    "It''s for our private use?"(Silk)


    "Yes. I''m sorry, but I took the liberty of doing so, as I thought Master Silk might be concerned about being seen."(Fina)


    "Thank you very much. It''s our first time here and I was a little concerned."(Yuki)


    The service is too good!


    "You can take your room upstairs if you like. And after a short rest, I''ll show you the highlight of the inn."(Fina)


    "The highlight?"(Yuki)


    "Hasn''t Lady Manuela told you?"(Fina)


    Fina and I tilted our heads at each other.


    I''m sure it''s a nice inn, but what''s the thing about highlight?


    I don''t know.


    I thought it would be enough to rest in peace, and I feel that the current situation is over-serviced enough.


    "I''m curious."(Marina)


    I''m curious too!"(Rain)


    Marina and Rain looked at each other and stood up.


    It''s true, if you put it that way, it''s human nature to be curious.


    I''m curious too.


    " Ufufuufufu I''ll show you around, then. This way, please."(Fina)


    Fina led me to the back of the inn.


    It was deeper than it looked, with a door at the far end opening into a narrow passage extending further in.


    As we walked down the passage in a line, we found ...... that led to the outside.


    "Is it a garden?"(Yuki)


    "A garden, yes."(Fina)


    A garden, with many ornamental plants.


    Notably, in the center of the garden was an oval-shaped spring about twenty feet in diameter.


    In the middle of the fountain was an oval-shaped spring about 20 feet in diameter, with steam drifting from it.


    "Could this be a ...... hot spring?"(Nene)


    Nene''s eyes lit up as she sniffed.


    "Yes, that''s right. It is effective in relieving fatigue and beautifying the skin."(Fina)


    Fina nodded somewhat proudly.


    "What is a hot spring, Nene?"(Yuki)


    (TL:Yuki doesn''t know hot spring...shocking)


    "Well, it''s basically the same as a spring, but instead of water, hot water comes out of the ground."(Nene)


    "Do you drink it? Like a potion?"(Yuki)


    "No, you soak in it."(Nene)


    Wouldn''t it boil over if I soaked myself in the hot water coming up from underground?


    Nene blurts out at the suspicious look on my face.


    "There are things that even you don''t know."(Nene)


    "I''ve never seen this before. This is a first for me. ......"(Yuki)


    "The temperature of the water is the same as in the shower at home, I think."(Nene)


    "Really?"(Yuki)


    Nene and Fina smiled again at my extreme caution.


    "What about you?(Nene)


    "I have no experience."(Rain)


    "Me neither!"(Marina)


    "Neither have I."(Silk)


    Nene thought about it for a moment, and her ears perked up.


    "Then we should all go in together. Then you won''t be afraid!"(Nene)


    TL Note- Is it the legendary bath scene.....I will be waiting and I think so will you.....the epic hot spring Chapter, coming next......Chapter like this should be sponsored tbh.

 Volume 2 - CH 6

    Volume 2


    Chapter 6-Pre-departure meeting and entering the new labyrinth


    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}


    (Sponsor- Jour)


    (Kofi Supporter-Dimitri)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It was the fourth day since we arrived in Duna.


    After two days of resting and recovering from the hot springs, we had come to the shores of Lake Rhine, where a new labyrinth had been discovered.


    The area is surrounded by a simple fence, sealed off by adventurer''s guild staff and dispatched knights, and a few mobile cottages have been set up.


    "The large cottage over there is the command center. The people from the Royal Academy of Sciences are also packed in there. I''ll be watching you from there while you dive."(Manuela)


    "So you have access to tablets in this area?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. I heard that they brought some magical artifacts for the scholars to use. I don''t know much about that kind of thing, but ...... it''s gotten really convenient."(Manuela)


    Manuela sighs a little.


    It is true that the technological innovation of magical artifacts is remarkable these days.


    After all, it wasn''t until the current king that there was a movement to make magical artifacts useful in daily life.


    The king, a former adventurer with a slightly different title, called the labyrinth a national asset.


    It''s a dangerous place, but it''s been researched, operated, and appropriated,......, and the kingdom of Wellmeria has developed into what it is today.


    It may be inevitable that the old-fashioned people can not keep up with it.


    The man in front of me seems to have already mastered the use of a small tablet while complaining.


    "What''s the name of this labyrinth?"(Marina)


    "It doesn''t have a name because we don''t know the whole story yet."(Manuela)


    "Oh, yeah, ....... That''s a little inconvenient."(Marina)


    Manuela pats Marina on the shoulder and raises the corners of her mouth in disappointment.


    "You might be the ''adventurers who named this dungeon''. Stay strong."(Manuela)


    (TL: So it''s  Marina''s dungeon now)


    I felt my heart lift as she told me this.


    The labyrinths that are discovered are named according to their historical origins and the aspects of their interior.


    It is named after either the first adventurer to enter it or the adventurer who breaks through it.


    If we become the "Named Adventurer," we will be entered into the Adventurer''s Guild Chronicle as an official record. It would be an adventurer''s dream come true.


    "I''ll leave you to it."(Manuela)


    After leading us to the entrance of the labyrinth, Manuela turned on her heel toward the large cottage we had just left.


    Now it''s time to get down to business.


    "Okay, let''s have a pre-attack meeting to make sure we''re on the right track. Silk, give us a plan."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Silk)


    Silk takes out a memo and stands next to me.


    "We''ll basically proceed in the same way as in Colorless Darkness. The request is to break through to the fifth level underground. The only prior information we have is that one level is an underground canal type, the rest is unknown. Based on the location, we can expect the appearance of aquatic creatures, rodents, insects, or viscous creatures such as slime."(Yuki)


    Silk nodded at me.


    It''s not much of a plan since we don''t have much advance information, but it''s well organized.


    The only thing left to do is to proceed.


    "Nene, perhaps, but I don''t think I can use [Wind Priming]. The water flowing through it makes it less accurate."(Yuki)


    It''s a magical artifact that reads the minute flow of wind in an enclosed space.


    Due to the nature of the waterway, there would be holes all over the place for waterways, and we couldn''t rely on them.


    "I can''t rely on it so I''ll leave it to you."(Yuki)


    I nodded back to Nene, who nodded strongly, and looked up.


    "Do you have any other questions about the raid?"(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Marina)


    Marina raises her hand vigorously.


    "Yes, Marina."(Yuki)


    "I know we''re talking about five levels, but where do you plan to go for your first attack today?How do you think we should pace ourselves?"


    "Oh, that''s what I was going to tell you. Today and tomorrow, we''re going to give top priority to checking the stairs to the second basement level, while at the same time doing an extensive survey of the first basement level."(Yuki)


    "Is that so?"(Marina)


    I nodded at Marina''s curiosity.


    "We''re talking about investigating up to the fifth level to open up the labyrinth dungeon to the public, but even with just the size of one level and information on demon monsters, we can get some idea of the scale and level of danger. Also, there''s not always one staircase to the next level. I want to be sure of the information on the first level."(Yuki)


    At any rate, this was the first time for me to investigate a labyrinth for the first time.


    I want to be solid first.


    "So, we''ll have to pace ourselves for the long haul!"(Silk)


    "That''s right. If we can secure the stairway area, we can take a rest there. Let''s give top priority to finding the stairs."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded at my words.


    "Then we''ll activate Gopuro-kun. Let''s have some fun and be careful."(Yuki)


    After activating the delivery magic tool artifact, we stepped into the labyrinth.


    "It''s dark. ......"(Yuki)


    I was expecting it to be an underground waterway type, but I didn''t realize there was no light source at all.


    This is indeed a labyrinth that has just been discovered.


    Rain, who seemed to be thinking the same thing, lit up the tip of his wand with the magic of the "Light Light" to illuminate the surroundings.


    The light illuminated a view of an old underground canal ...... made of arched brickwork.


    The channel was about three meters wide. There was no smell, and the depth was unknown, but it was flowing.


    In the light, there seemed to be some sort of bridge in some places, allowing people to cross to the other side.


    "Moss, no."(Yuki)


    In most labyrinths, a plant-type magical creature called "glow moss" thrives to provide a light source. ...... In the first place, it is said that it is the job of adventurers to set it up.


    We use adventurers who can proceed through the labyrinth without any problems as chores, but how high will the rank of the request be?


    "I can see well at night, so I don''t need a light source."(Nene)


    As a cat person, Nene has no problem seeing in the dark.


    It would be a risk to hang a light source in this darkness.


    "I''ll put a fire in this, just in case."(Yuki)


    I took out a cantera from my magic bag, lit it, and put it on my waist.


    Magical lights alone are sufficient, but you want to be prepared in case the power of magic is shaken by traps or demonic monsters.


    It is fundamental for an adventurer to have both physical and magical light sources.


    "I''m going to scout ahead."(Nene)


    "Oh, I''m counting on you."(Yuki)


    I saw Nene running off as if she were melting into the darkness, and I steeled myself for the new atmosphere of the labyrinth.


    TL Note- I would like to thank Jour and Dimitri( Sorry if I got the name wrong) for sponsoring the Chapter and the author didn''t gave us a hot spring scene( technically he did) but the next Chapter will be dungeon exploration ig.

 Volume 2 - CH 7

    Volume 2


    Chapter 7-Underground waterways and the suspicion of chains


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "I''m kind of nervous."(Silk)


    Silk looks out into the darkness and tenses up.


    "...... I''m also a little nervous, I think."(Rain)


    "Me too! What should we name this labyrinth?"(Marina)


    Marina is already planning to name the labyrinth.


    I''m a little jealous of her innocence and naturalness in these situations.


    "Will it have any magical artifacts?"(Rain)


    "I don''t know. We might have to go deep to find the good stuff. ......"(Yuki)


    "It would be nice to find something undiscovered."(Rain)


    That''s for sure.


    If it is a new labyrinth that has not been found before, it is not surprising that undiscovered treasures and magical artifacts may be found.


    This could lead to the great discovery of the century.


    For example, the prototype of the delivery magic tool artifact we are using now was found that way.


    "I hope we find something interesting."(Yuki)


    "Yes. Romance of the unknown is important ......!"(Rain)


    Rain, looking even more excited than usual, smiled good-humoredly.


    "I''m back ......."(Nene)


    In the meantime, Nene came back.


    It''s not like she has blood on her hands either, and her steps are light.


    "How was it?"(Yuki)


    "I didn''t find any demon monsters or traps so far. On the contrary, it''s a little weird."(Nene)


    "Yeah. Maybe the first level itself is an entrance."(Yuki)


    As Nene led the way through the darkness, we pondered a few possibilities.


    There is a possibility that it is an entrance.


    In the Colorless Darkness, there is an entrance area from the time you enter until you go down the stairs, which is a place where there is no danger, and there are other labyrinths like that as well.


    But I''ve never heard of a location suitable for a dungeon like an underground canal where the first area is an entrance area.


    "Please wait!"(Nene)


    Nene''s sharp whisper interrupted my thoughts.


    I immediately understood why.


    The sound of something like dragging metal and loud footsteps ...... were coming from beyond the bend.


    It''s also a very slow pace, but it''s coming closer and closer to is.


    "It''s ...... an uncanny one."(Nene)


    Nene, who had ducked around a bend and checked ahead in her hand mirror, turned around with a nervous look on her face.


    "What does he look like?"(Yuki)


    "It''s a humanoid with chains wrapped around its body. It''s about the same size as Orc."(Nene)


    "Chain ......?"(Yuki)


    I desperately tried to mobilize all of my experience and knowledge, but unfortunately I couldn''t think of any demon monsters that would fit the bill.


    "It''s approaching us. What should we do?"(Nene)


    "Do you think we can talk to them?"(Marina)


    "In my opinion, it''s impossible."(Yuki)


    It''s rare, but not unheard of, to encounter a friendly demon in the labyrinth.


    There are some dungeons where you can find  werewolves that learn to do business with humans and sell their labyrinth finds in exchange for food, or  ghosts that will teach you ancient magic if you like.


    But those are the exceptions to the rule.


    As long as you''re in a dungeon, you should consider all non-humans you encounter as enemies.


    Humans are not to be trusted, either.


    "Let''s set up our formation."(Yuki)


    "Copy that."(Marina)


    While granting reinforcement magic to everyone, I prepare some magic.


    The first move of a red mage is always to use a weakening magic.


    I''d like to go with prismatic missiles, but that''s a very taxing magic, and I want to find out which magic is effective against the demon monster in question.


    "Ah..Ah"


    At the moment when I was about to jump out, the thing that was slowly approaching us appeared from the corner with surprising agility.


    I''m not sure what he sensed, but I''m sure he missed the timing of his surprise attack.


    "Aah! Ack!"


    The guy looks excited and shakes his body as he stomps on the ground.


    He''s really strange.


    He has a stocky, humanoid shape, but his body is wrapped in chains so tightly that it''s hard to tell if he''s human or not.


    Some of the chains wrapped around his body were hanging down to the floor, making a jangling sound as he moved.


    Still, it seemed to be a weapon as well.


    "Ahh!"


    In a move of agility unimaginable from his stocky body, he swung his arm down, and several strands of dangling chains slammed into the floor like flails or whips.


    Nene, who was standing right in front of him, easily ducked it, but if she got hit by that, she would be in trouble.


    "¡¶Paralyze¡·, ¡¶Slow¡·, ¡¶Blinding¡·."(Yuki)


    It was too shallow!


    The resistances  of the chain monster are a bit strong. It''s a bit of a resistive resist. Is it some kind of undead or magical creature inside the chains?


    The debuff does work itself, but it doesn''t seem to be a major weakening.


    "Leave it to me"(Marina)


    Marina, who has drawn her black sword, flies out next to me as I prepare the next weakening magic.


    Marina closes the distance towards the chain man, avoiding the chains being wielded and cutting them down.


    "¡¶Venom¡·, ¡¶Collapse¡·,  ¡¶Gravity¡·"(Yuki)


    "Aah!


    The moment the magic of the "Collapse of Tears" entered, the chained man twisted around greatly.


    It was at that moment that Rain''s <Immulsive Shock> caught the man in chains.


    Although it was a spell to frighten the opponent with a small electric shock, the gap created by this was perfect timing for Marina.


    "I''ll kill you!"(Marina)


    Marina''s black sword with ¡±Magic sword" on it was waved three times with a breath ...... The broken chain danced in the sky.


    "A....Aa...a"


    When the sound of chains ceased, the chain man was no longer there. ...... Only a large number of chains in a single lump remained.


    TL Note- A good fight after a long time and I thank dreadeye38 for supporting our Translation.

 Volume 2 - CH 8

    Volume 2


    Chapter 8-Gold ring and two reports


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "What was that, this guy ......? Rain, Silk, how did the investigation go?"(Yuki)


    Rain was looking at this demon monster from a magical and theological point of view, and Silk was looking at it from a spiritual point of view.


    "I don''t know."(Rain)


    Rain raised an eyebrow and twisted her head.


    "Don''t know?"(Yuki)


    "If I had to guess, I''d say it''s more like a magical creature, but it''s also ...... unholy. If you took a person with a very bad nature and threw them headfirst into the stagnation of mana,......, this is what would happen?¡¡¡¡That''s what it looks like."(Rain)


    (TL: What would happen if we throw a Simon in? Comment  down your guesses.)


    "I agree with you. It was more like a reversal than a disturbance of the spirit. It''s more like an undead with life force. ......"(Silk)


    It seems that even the two of us can''t catch a glimpse of it.


    However, I also feel a similar sense of discomfort from the way the magic is passing through it.


    Normally, my magic formulas are adjusted to work properly on life forms.


    This time, I unleashed some debuff magic, but all of them felt a slight resistance.


    There are times when an opponent''s magical ability or mentality can bounce off the power of magic.


    However, the chained man we had just encountered seemed to have magical resistance in his very existence.


    It''s not like for the undead to be completely impenetrable,......, but more like a magical creature or demon.


    "Could it be some sort of demon?"(Yuki)


    "That''s the closest I can get in terms of spirit disturbance. ...... It was also different from the hundred-eyed sludge hecto-eyes we''d seen before."(Silk)


    After all, the true identity is unknown?


    "What do we do with the chains?"(Marina)


    Marina asks me, pointing to the chains scattered on the floor.


    If this is the residue of a demon, it might have some kind of curse on it. We need to be careful.


    "Magic sensing ¡¶sense magic¡·, curse sensing¡¶ sense curses¡·."(Rain)


    Rain waved her wand and cast a spell.


    This is the first time we''ve encountered an unidentified enemy in a dungeon. ...... This kind of caution is necessary.


    "Well, the chains are fine. But there''s this weird ...... thing in the chain."(Rain)


    "Which one  ......?"(Yuki)


    I searched for the "weird thing" as I put the various chains, large and small, into my magic bag. It was not long before I found it.


    "A ring?"(Yuki)


    I carefully picked it up with a pair of tweezers to make sure I didn''t touch it directly.


    It''s a gold ring, a bit small for that stocky chain man to wear.


    "...... No. I can''t get any details from the appraisal. All I can tell you is that it has some kind of magic on it."(Yuki)


    "It doesn''t look good."(Rain)


    "That''s right. I''ll bring it back and check it out back at base"(Yuki)


    Even if it is temporary, I can''t bring myself to wear a ring that I acquired from the remains of a demon, and even though I don''t know the results of the appraisal, I have a strange feeling that things are about to get stranger.


    It''s so small, but it has too much presence.


    "What should we do? I think I can track the chain marks."(Nene)


    "I don''t have a specific plan. Let''s see where this thing came from first."(Yuki)


    There might be a summoning trace somewhere, or there might be a summoner.


    It''s also possible that the labyrinth''s characteristics are calling to it, and it would be important for the investigation to find out the source of the problem.


    ...... In any case, that thing was pretty strong.


    If put in ranks, it was definitely at least a C rank.


    If it''s wandering around from the first level, the rank of this labyrinth will increase considerably.


    "I will scout and follow the chain trails."(Nene)


    "Yes, please."(Yuki)


    While granting Marina and Rain "magic power continuous recovery refresh mana", put the ring in a small bag and store it in the magic bag.


    I should not touch it with your bare hands.


    "Hey, Yuki Can we talk?"(Marina)


    "What''s the matter, Marina?"(Yuki)


    "Well, it''s hard to tell, but I think the ...... thing was a person."(Marina)


    "Did you see it?"(Yuki)


    It was all covered with chains, so I couldn''t see what was inside, but did Marina, who was up close and personal, see it?


    "No. I think it''s a samurai ability, but I can almost tell what the person I cut is. ...... It''s hard to explain. I''m an idiot, so I can''t explain it well."(Marina)


    I lightly patted Marina''s depressed head.


    "No, it''s helpful."(Yuki)


    It''s my fault as the leader of the group for not fully grasping the capabilities of the "samurai" job.


    There are so few of them still I''ve never had the chance to get involved with them. ......


    I''ve heard that samurai can be very particular about what they cut.


    I''ve heard that samurai are specialized in cutting off life, and that they have a resistance to using their skills in other ways - cutting off trivial things other than life.


    Therefore, she has a sense of what it was that she cut.


    If Marina say it was a human being, then there is a high probability that the man in chains is something similar to a human being.


    "And besides, there was no magic stone."(Yuki)


    It''s true, if you ask me.


    If it is a pure demon, it should have a demon stone, but I couldn''t find it in the chain.


    "Maybe it''s demonic possession. If that''s the case, is it because of that ring ......?"(Yuki)


    "We''ll think about it when we get back, Yuki-san. Nene has returned."(Silk)


    The night-visioned Silk pointed to the end of the passage.


    Immediately, the lights illuminated Nene, who was running toward us.


    "I''m back. Two things to report: ...... First, I found the stairs."(Nene)


    That''s a good report. We''ve reached our first goal for now.


    "It''s just an uphill staircase. ......"(Nene)


    "Up? It''s an underground canal, but it doesn''t go down?"(Marina)


    Marina raised her voice in surprise.


    I agree with her. I thought it was a type of waterway where you follow the flow of water down to the basement, but it''s an upward staircase?...... Then we''ll be on the ground, won''t we?


    "I haven''t checked upstairs yet. Secondly, I found the chain man''s roost."(Nene)


    "How was it?"(Yuki)


    "It was unoccupied. I think it would be faster if you checked this one."(Nene)


    "All right, let''s all head for the chain man''s roost first."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Nene and looked deep into the darkness.


    A gold ring on a vanishing corpse. On top of that, the contents could be human. Is it because I''m not brave enough that I can''t help but feel an indescribable sense of dread in this situation?


    "Let''s go with caution. The clouds are getting weirder."(Yuki)


    I told myself, and with Marina and the others nodding, I carefully made my way through the darkness of the underground canal.


    TL Note-  Raise your hand if you think they are going to meet something other than a simple monster.  (I raised mine)

 Volume 2 - CH 9

    Volume 2


    Chapter 9-Chainsman roosts and flashbacks


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Following behind Nene, we carefully made our way through the underground canal.


    After a few minutes of nervous walking, wondering if we had overheard anything in the sound of the flowing water, ...... we arrived at a small room that seemed to be the roost of the chain man.


    It was a wooden door that blended in with the landscape of the underground canal.


    When I stepped inside, the space was larger than I expected, with a desk and chair in the corner, a simple bed, and a few miscellaneous tools.


    It looked more like a waterway manager''s resting room and storage room than a demon''s roost.


    "This ......"(Rain)


    Rain, who had been lighting the room with a light, gave a small tug on my sleeve.


    In the corner of the illuminated room, there was a small pile of human bones of various sizes.


    "Is it possible that the demon ate them?"(Rain)


    "I don''t know. In the first place, who do these human bones belong to ......?"(Yuki)


    It is not surprising to find human bones in a labyrinth with the characteristics of a tomb, but it is strange to find human bones in a corner of an underground canal.


    Whether they were preyed upon or simply killed,......, it means that there were humans here or in the vicinity.


    "Did someone step into the dungeon before we came to investigate?"(Rain)


    "Maybe."(Yuki)


    That''s the most likely possibility.


    The adventurer''s guild couldn''t seal the place off immediately after receiving a report.


    The most likely scenario is that a bloodthirsty or greedy adventurer who heard the rumor stepped inside and was killed by the chain man.


    But why do I feel that this is somewhat wishful thinking?


    I can''t shake my uneasiness.


    " Yuki-san, I found something strange."(Nene)


    Nene, who was searching elsewhere, showed me a drawer that had been pulled out.


    It was a desk drawer, and among the miscellaneous writing materials was a book.


    "Rain, please."(Yuki)


    "Yeah, it looks okay."(Rain)


    Rain, who had activated her magic-sensing ¡¶Sense Magic¡· and spell-sensing ¡¶Sense Curse¡·, nodded at me.


    You can be cursed if you carelessly touch the things you get in these places.


    In my case, though, the curse is much stronger.


    (TL: In case you forgot Yuki was cursed by Lady Persephone)


    "It''s not a book by the looks of the binding: ....... It''s more like a diary or a notepad."(Yuki)


    I picked it up and flipped through it.


    Unfortunately, the contents of the book were written in an unknown script, so I had no idea what it said.


    There was a regularity to it, so I assumed it was some kind of language.


    Just to be sure, I move one of the open pages closer to Gopuro-kun and show it to him.


    The academics at the academy might be able to figure something out.


    "That''s about it, I guess. I couldn''t find anything else of interest."(Nene)


    "No clue about that thing after all. I hope this diary will be a clue."(Yuki)


    This is the only thing that moves in this underground canal where there is no sign of animals, let alone demons.


    I thought it would be very dangerous if there were more than one of them, but ever since we defeated that one, there hasn''t been a shadow of another one of them.


    I''m not sure if he was  just one of his kind left or if there are extremely few of them. ......


    In the first place, I''m beginning to wonder if this underground canal is even a labyrinth.


    (TL:it''s connected to second in everything  novel......it was a joke.)


    "What are you going to do, Yuki?Do you want to take the stairs?"(Marina)


    "Hmmm..."(Yuki)


    I thought about Marina''s question for a moment.


    In the beginning, the plan was to check the first floor carefully.


    It''s not that big of an area, and the only demon is the chain man, so we might as well change our plans and check out the stairs and beyond.


    In fact, I''d rather clear my mind of this bewildering feeling.


    I don''t understand the point of having a downward staircase that leads to an underground canal, and now having an upward staircase.


    "All right, let''s head for the stairs and have a meeting there once we''ve settled down."(Yuki)


    "Right!"(Marina)


    Marina nodded, seemingly unable to contain her interest.


    (I''m sure this is a pattern that will push me to go see the next floor. ......)


    Silk, who noticed me smiling, let out a chuckle as well.


    I''m sure that Silk, who works very hard as a sub-leader, can relate to some of my thoughts.


    No, Silk has known Marina for a long time before that.


    I''m sure that she knows more about what''s going to happen here than I do.


    "I''ll show you around then. It''s not that far from here."(Nene)


    "Yeah. Thanks, Nene."(Yuki)


    Once again, Nene led the way through the underground canal.


    The scenery is the same and it''s strangely complicated, so if we get lost, we''ll probably get lost for good.


    "We''ve arrived......."(Nene)


    As I was thinking stupidly, we soon arrived at the stairs.


    It was indeed an upward staircase.


    Moreover, the stairs seemed to be lightened up.


    ...... I wonder if it''s connected to the outside after all?


    "It''s bright, right?"(Nene)


    "I''m sure it is. When you go up, is it still outside?"(Yuki)


    Nodding my head, I walked up the stairs.


    The shape of the stairway area is not so different from other dungeons, it seems to be a "U" shape that turns around at the landing.


    As I ascended the stairs, the light coming from the stairs became clearer.


    It was the light of a red sun.


    Sunlight at twilight, casting long shadows on a fading world.


    "......"(Yuki)


    The moment I saw it, I had a flashback of my childhood friend Simon suffering from my magic, and my body tensed up.


    "Yuki, are you okay?"(Rain)


    "Are you okay?"(Nene)


    Rain and Nene look back at me.


    They knew that I had been traumatized by the location, so they were worried about me.


    "Oh, no problem. Let''s just do a wear and tear check and take a break. "Delivery, Cut.""(Yuki)


    Feeling the cold sweat on my back, I let out a big breath.


    What the hell is wrong with me? ......!


    I''m in the middle of a dungeon, and I''m the leader, I can''t be shaken by something like this.


    "Yuki, this way. Here, have a seat."(Rain)


    Rain pulls my faltering hand and urges me to the wall.


    I sat down, and Rain''s cloak was softly placed over my head.


    The light of twilight was blocked and my heart palpitations began to calm down.


    "Just sit there until you calm down, okay?¡¡¡¡Don''t hide your pain, okay?"(Rain)


    "Thanks, It''s my bad. I need to rest."(Yuki)


    Rain''s gentle scent drove Simon''s shadow from my mind.


    ...... I''ll ask if I can borrow this next time I need to sleep.


    TL Note- The adventure continues but leaving that aside I also want to sleep like that. (T__T)

 Volume 2 - CH 10

    Volume 2


    Chapter 10-Trauma and Dungeon Lunch


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "I''m sorry for the delay but  It''s okay now."(Yuki)


    After a short break, I apologized to everyone with a clear head.


    "It''s okay! I was  just a little surprised. ......"(Marina)


    "I didn''t know you were so tired. I''m sorry, I didn''t realize it beforehand."(Silk)


    I smiled lightly at Marina and Silk, who were looking at me with concern, and turned my head to the top of the stairs.


    "Uh, ...... actually, it''s a little bit like the shade of light when I cursef Simon, you know?So I was mildly traumatized by it."(Yuki)


    I look at the light coming in and let out a small sigh.


    It had been on my mind for a long time, but it came out of my mouth easier than I thought it would.


    Maybe it was because I had told Rain and Nene earlier, or maybe I was less afraid of exposing my weakness.


    ...... On the contrary,  the two of them fell silent when they heard it.


    "It''s not a problem once I''ve calmed down and I''ve gotten used to it. The location in the labyrinth has shaken me a little too hard, but ...... I''m fine. Let''s start checking the situation."(Yuki)


    I moved my mouth in a half-hearted attempt to deceive, but the next thing I knew, ,......, Marina and Silk embraced me from both sides.


    Oh, come on, .......


    It was a good thing I had turned off our live stream.


    If I deliver this kind of thing to a national audience, We are going to have a big problem later.


    Even though there will be just a lot of jealousy.


    (TL:Well we are jealous)


    "I didn''t know you were in so much pain."(Silk)


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"(Marina)


    I gave them a light hug and apologized,


    "I''m sorry."(Yuki)


    "It''s not that I didn''t trust you. It''s just that I knew I had to take care of my own heart for what I did."(Yuki)


    But I was traumatized by doing so, and it was easier to talk about it this way.


    In other words, I must have been wrong.


    "Next time, you''re going to have to talk to me about it, okay? Yuki."(Silk)


    "You have to tell me, too, right?You promise?"(Marina)


    "I''ll do that next time."(Yuki)


    I nodded at them with a wry smile, and they released their embrace with a satisfied look on their faces.


    Feeling a bit of regret for the loss of warmth, I switch my mind.


    We are still in the middle of a dungeon.


    "Now that we''ve settled down, let''s have a meeting. Should we continue to explore the first floor or go up to the next floor?"(Yuki)


    "I think we should investigate upstairs."(Nene)


    "Me too!"(Marina)


    Nene and Marina raised their hands.


    Marina was probably just curious, but what about Nene?


    "I think I''m also for going up there, too. I think it''s a little different from other dungeons."(Rain)


    "What do you think, Yuki-san?"(Yuki)


    I was going to give my opinion at the end, but if it''s almost unanimous, I guess it doesn''t matter.


    "I''m also concerned about the upper floors. To be honest, the underground canal area doesn''t seem to yield much, and I think we should check out the end of this staircase before we prepare for the second dungeon attack on the labyrinth."(Yuki)


    "I''m of the same opinion. I can feel the disturbance of environmental mana and spirit power after this staircase, and I want to check what''s ahead."(Silk)


    I looked around at everyone and nodded.


    Worst case scenario, we can take the time to map out the underground canal on our return and check for the reappearance of the chain man.


    I''d rather check out this strange atmosphere I''m getting from the top of the stairs.


    "But first, let''s get  ourselves some food."(Yuki)


    I smiled at the nervous faces as I took out the cooking utensils and desk from my magic bag.


    It''s already been five hours since we entered. If I don''t get something in my stomach soon, I won''t be able to hold on in case of an emergency.


    "Oh, what about delivery? Are you not going to live stream?"(Marina)


    "I don''t mind if you do, but ......"(Yuki)


    "Hooray!"(Marina)


    Marina took out a small "Gopuro-kun" from her luggage and made it float in the sky.


    Marina, who is surprisingly handy, knows how to use some magic artifacts, and she even has her own magic artifacts for delivery (live stream) that she is particularly interested in.


    "Are you going to film this?"(Yuki)


    "We need to separate it from the delivery of the court-appointed missions, don''t we?"(Marina)


    And yet, she is surprisingly aware of TPO.


    "Let''s start the broadcast!"(Marina)


    "Okay."(Yuki)


    I laughed lightly and began to prepare the meal as usual.


    First, I put a frying pan on the stove, which was heated by a magic stone, and melted some butter.


    "What''s today''s soup?"(Rain)


    Rain looks at me expectantly, so I chuckle and lightly ladle the edge of the [Always Ready Soup Stock].


    As soon as I saw it, I was filled with the rich aroma of beef stew.


    Yes, it was quite a hit this time.


    "It''s a meat stew!"(Marina)


    "This is my favorite!"(Nene)


    Marina and Nene clapped their hands together in delight.


    Rain seems to be pleased with the results. ...... She looks like she''s a pretty big eater.


    In the meantime, the frying pan was getting good, so I threw in the herbs and chicken, cooked them lightly, ...... poured a splash of white wine on them, and put the lid on.


    Today it''s steamed chicken with herbs.


    "The more I look at it, the better your cooking skills get."(Marina)


    "It''s my job as a supporter to make sure you have a good meal."(Yuki)


    I cut up the cheese, tomatoes, and oranges as I heated up the bucket on the stove.


    The cheese is very nutritious, and if you don''t eat fruits and vegetables, it''s bad for you.


    ...... Okay, it''s done.


    The steamy chicken steamed with herbs and garnished with other ingredients made for a very presentable dish.


    Next to me, Silk was serving the stew and laying it out for everyone.


    "Come on, eat up. There will be more stew and bread."(Yuki)


    "It looks so good!"(Marina)


    Marina smiled as she brought the plate closer to Gopuro.


    It''s worth the extra effort if it makes you happy.


    "I''m going to eat it then."(Marina)


    As soon as Marina finished showing off to Gopuro-kun and took a bite of the meat, the friendly dungeon lunch time began.


    TL Note- Welcome to A rank Kitchen where you can only watch (read) cute girls eat and I swear when I say I am not making the titles.

 Volume 2 - CH 11

    Volume 2


    Chapter 11 - Signs of the Otherworld and a Strange Old Man


    (TL:By Rafael)


    With our energy and stomachs well rested, we walked up the stairs, the twilight light leaking in.


    Looking up, the exit was almost there, and I felt a little unsettled by the fact that the sunset-colored sky, stuck in my abominable memory, was getting closer and closer, but not enough to cause a flashback.


    Halfway up the stairs, Nene took a leap of faith and ran up the stairs.


    I looked around just in time to see her look back at me and nod my head.


    There seemed to be no danger at the exit of the stairs.


    "This ......."(Yuki)


    At the top of the stairs, we gasped at the sight.


    The guild masters, scholars, and adventurers watching through the feed probably did too.


    This was a little too unexpected, considering we were expecting to see mainly underground waterways.


    "A city, The architecture is not too different from ours, maybe a little more to the western type."(Rain)


    I nodded at Rain''s words and took in the scenery.


    We came out of a small square with a wall behind us and a row of houses that looked like a residential area in front of us.


    The staircase we came out of was attached to a small arched building that literally looked like an entrance to an underground canal.


    "This is not Duna, right?"(Marina)


    "No, it''s not. I took a look around the streets of Duna to make sure, but I don''t think I saw anything like that."(Nene)


    Nene shakes her head and replies to Marina, and her gaze is drawn to the castle, which is hidden from view by the cityscape.


    "Labyrinth, is it?Here, too."(Marina)


    "I wonder... ......"(Nene)


    It''s not a ruin.


    The buildings are not badly damaged or damaged, and the cobblestones are well maintained.


    But there is no sign of human life.


    "An urban labyrinth. ......?"(Rain)


    "It may be, but it doesn''t seem to be a normal field labyrinth. It''s not like it''s dusk at the moment."(Yuki)


    While responding to Rain, I began to organize my thoughts.


    There are also urban labyrinths.


    For example, in the Aurias Castle Ruins Labyrinth, before entering the main dungeon of the labyrinth, it is necessary to traverse the castle town, which is classified as a minor labyrinth Lesser Dungeon, and the ruined castle town, which still retains the atmosphere of the time, is a dangerous place where the undead roam at night even though it is above ground.


    "What should we do, Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    "......, I think we should make a temporary retreat."(Yuki)


    I made an immediate decision.


    This will need to be discussed with the guild master and the Royal Academy of Sciences, which is the source of the court-appointed mission.


    The request was to "traverse the five underground levels," but this was too irregular, and to be honest, this place was too strange.


    This is a sensory thing, but ...... I feel the same air here as in the Colorless Darkness.


    In other words, I feel the presence of another world.


    I felt it even in the underground canal, but the moment I saw this twilight-tinted city, I felt it more strongly.


    Benwood guessed that the anomalies in the various parts of the labyrinth that had occurred earlier might have been caused by the appearance of this labyrinth.


    Now that I''m standing here, I''m very aware of it.


    I''m well aware that thinking too much about speculation narrows one''s vision, but the air and atmosphere of this place is too similar to what I felt in the Colorless Darkness.


    "Yuki, you look pale."(Rain)


    "I''m getting a bad feeling about this."(Yuki)


    "That''s a very good point."(??)


    A strange, high-pitched voice suddenly sounded.


    "Get ready!"(Yuki)


    At my command, everyone pulled out their weapons and formed a circle with their backs to me.


    You can''t create a blind spot if you do know where it''s coming from.


    "Who ......?"(Yuki)


    As if in response to my question, something oozes out of the gap in the cobblestones and takes on a form.


    "I am Loge. Can you tell us your name, traveler?"(Loge)


    It was a strange figure.


    It was probably an old man, judging by the quality of his voice. He was completely covered by a black cloak with layers of thin veils, and only his long nose and deeply creased mouth peeked out.


    His face is small, and he seems to be using a cane to compensate for his bent back.


    "I''m Yuki, I wonder who or rather what you are."(Yuki)


    There''s also the matter of Persephone.


    Until we know who this strange old man is, we can''t let our guard down.


    "I''m nothing but a pathetic old man, who was crazy from the start and couldn''t get any crazier in this crazy world."(Loge)


    (TL: Best intro till date)


    Well, he is crazy, isn''t he?


    In spite of his words, his mouth drew an arc.


    "By the way, why are you in the labyrinth dungeon?"(Yuki)


    "''Labyrinth Dungeon'' ....... Oh, so that''s how it is. So in ''this world'' we are in a labyrinth, huh? It''s really a crazy result. No, That''s quite fine indeed."(Loge)


    The old man nodded his head, as if somewhat convinced.


    "You said ''this world''. Isn''t this a labyrinth?"(Yuki)


    "So, travellers, ......, let me introduce you to our beautiful capital."(Loge)


    He turned around and pointed with his staff.


    "The name of this royal city that goes mad with twilight is ''Glad Shii-im''."(Loge)


    "Glad Shii-im: ......"(Yuki)


    "It was once called the City of Joy, but now it has become a labyrinth. Isn''t it ridiculous?"(Loge)


    Loge shakes his back and lets out a chuckle.


    "Hey, Grandpa. Are there no other people besides you?"(Marina)


    "Yes, there is. We all are. The king and his subjects are still here."(Loge)


    "What do you mean?"(Yuki)


    "I can tell you very, very ......"(Loge)


    Loge swayed his back with more and more amusement.


    The figure gradually melts into the dusk.


    "It''s time to go. Goodbye, traveler. See you soon."(Loge)


    "Oh, hey, ......!"(Yuki)


    The old man made a small bow and then disappeared.


    "Let''s get back to the report. I have a bad feeling about this. Nene, take the lead."(Yuki)


    "I''ll take us to the shortest route."(Nene)


    As I nodded and looked back at the stairs of the underground canal, Marina, who was in the hall, shouted out.


    "Wait, Yuki !Someone has fallen!(Marina)


    TL Note- Well we got ourselves a new character that will be important for the plot but let me ask you, who or rather what falled?

 Volume 2 - CH 12

    Volume 2


    Chapter 12-Manuela''s Trust and Mail Bird


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The next day after returning from my first trip to the labyrinth.


    I was called to a corner of the command center where Manuela was working.


    "Well, that''s a strange thing to say. ......"(Manuela)


    Manuela smokes a pipe and exhales smoke with a sigh.


    As I soaked up the smoke, I wondered what I should do.


    After the contact with the old man, we immediately turned back and reported to Manuela and Viscount Boardman, the local supervisor of the Royal Academy of Sciences, who were in the command center.


    However, there were some discrepancies between our reports and theirs, which they should have been watching.


    First of all, we all agreed that there was a mysterious city beyond the underground canal.


    The battle with the chained man in the underground canal was recorded in the transmission, and the subsequent trip to the roost and Marina''s dungeon food transmission were also recorded.


    However, the appearance and voice of that suspicious old man ...... Loge was not on the feed.


    I also watched the recorded video, but the whole exchange was like a monologue, and there was no record of it.


    The Academic Senate''s opinion is that he may have fallen into some kind of hallucination the moment we climbed the stairs.


    There is no denying this possibility.


    The old man, Loge, may or may not be real, as even I have my doubts.


    "In the meantime, I''ll discuss what to do about the request. Please stay in this camp for a while until we have an answer on whether to halt or continue."(Manuela)


    "Yes, thank you very much. So, ......, what should we do with her?"(Yuki)


    "We''re checking with Duna and the neighboring villages to see if she''s a stray. You can wait a little longer."(Manuela)


    A small girl that Marina found just before she left the royal city of Glad Shii-im in the twilight.


    Even after she regained consciousness, there were still many unanswered questions about her.


    She doesn''t speak a word, so we don''t even know under what circumstances she was in the Glad Shii Im,.......


    However, the basic rule of the labyrinth is that you can''t take a alive creature of the dungeon, out of it.


    The fact that she was able to come out of the labyrinth alive means that she is not a demon monster at least.


    Our opinion was that she was probably ordinary person who had wandered into the labyrinth for some reason.


    "All right, then. Then we''ll stay at our cottage for a while."(Yuki)


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to. I''ll arrange for you to be transported to the city as soon as possible."(Manuela)


    There was a first aid station at the campground, but she was attached to Marina and wouldn''t leave her.


    I thought it would be a bad idea to force her away from me, so I offered to take care of her for a while at the cottage provided by Clover.


    She''s taken to Marina, and I don''t want to put any more stress on a girl who seems to have lost her speech after a scary experience in the labyrinth.


    "if there''s  nothing else ,I''ll go back to the cottage."(Yuki)


    "Hey, kid."(Manuela)


    "Yes?"(Yuki)


    I was about to get up and leave the cottage, but Manuela stopped me.


    "What do you think that place is?"(Manuela)


    "I don''t know yet, but I''m sure we''ve got some clues from the log. ......"(Yuki)


    "I don''t want to hear any hard generalizations. What do you think?"(Manuela)


    She''s just like Benwood in this way.


    I''m just an adventurer, so why are you  asking for my opinion?


    "That''s because you''re a relative of the saga."(Manuela)


    (TL: Must be the his Uncle who was a  great  adventurer.)


    Manuela smirked, as if she could read my mind from my expression.


    I stand corrected, she''s worse than Benwood.


    "You can take this as a kind of bullshit."(Yuki)


    "I don''t mind. An adventurer''s instincts are important."(Manuela)


    "....... I thought  we were in a different world."(Yuki)


    I searched for a word and said the one that seemed most appropriate.


    "Otherworld?"(Manuela


    "Yes, I feel the same or even more intense sense of discomfort than in the Colorless Darkness. I can''t help but feel that it''s beyond the edge of the world."(Yuki)


    "You''ve already figured out what the colorless darkness is, haven''t you?"(Manuela)


    "I''m still guessing."(Yuki)


    Manuela exhaled quietly and looked at me.


    "That''s probably a good guess. You really do look like a saga ....... You''re not an illegitimate child or anything, are you?"(Manuela)


    "I''ve sometimes wished I was."(Yuki)


    Manuela laughed jokingly, but then turned serious at my words.


    "In fact, I still think it''s possible. That''s why I''m going to rely on your intuition and sense. This labyrinth, ......, which appeared just after the anomalies in various places, "Glad Shii-im, the Royal City of Twilight," is sure to become a huge mountain."(Manuela)


    said Manuela, looking at me with the gaze of a seasoned adventurer with a mixture of experience and intuition.


    "Whatever the case, I''m going to throw the job to you and Clover. I''ll be counting on you, kid."(Manuela)


    "Don''t get your hopes up too high."(Yuki)


    While I answered that, there was a part of me that was attracted to the Twilight Capital of Grad Shii-im.


    In any case, it will have to be discussed with my friends.


    "I''ll see you later."(Yuki)


    I bowed my head and left the command center cottage this time.


    The inside of the cottage was heated by magical artifacts, but outside it was reasonably cold. It''s better than Finis, though, since it''s much closer to the south.


    ...... Oh, and by the way, it wasn''t cold in Glad Shii-im either.


    After all, it must be a place that is isolated from this world.


    I ran to the adventurer''s cottage that was set up at the edge of the campground - practically exclusively for us, Clover.


    Something passed over my head.


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    In the blue sky, it is pure white and in the shape of a bird.


    It''s a ...... letter bird , the Mail bird.


    The head of the Duna Adventurer''s Guild was with us a moment ago, so could it be from Benwood?


    No, that''s not right either.


    If it was addressed to Clover, it should have been sent to me, the party leader.


    So, who is it addressed to then?


    Twisting my head, I hurried to the cottage and saw Rain coming out of the door.


    The letter bird that had been circling above the cottage swooped down and transformed into a letter in front of Rain.


    A letter addressed to Rain? That''s unusual.


    "Oh, Yuki."(Rain)


    "It''s rare to get a letter from a mailbird."(Yuki)


    "Yes. I wonder who sent it?"(Rain)


    Rain turned the envelope over and looked at the sender.


    Her face grew pale as she looked at it.


    TL Note- The comment box is now open, tell us what do you guys think the letter says and whom does it come from.

 Volume 2 - CH 13

    Volume 2


    Chapter 13-Sudden News and Intrigue


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Count Clauda?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. He''s my grandfather by blood. And practically a stranger."(Rain)


    "You were a nobleman, Rain-san?"(Nene)


    Rain shakes her head at Nene''s surprised voice.


    "I''m a bastard and an outcast."(Rain)


    After a pause, Rain began to speak.


    That was something I often heard in the wind.


    (TL: Wind here means rumours)


    Rain''s mother, who had been hired as a servant in a nobleman''s mansion, became the handmaiden of the eldest son of the Count of Clauda.


    This must have been a headache for the Count''s family. In addition, she was pregnant with Rain during one of their many encounters, and Count Clauda, fearing that word might get out about his young and promising legitimate son, immediately dismissed Rain''s heavily pregnant mother and sent her back to her hometown with some money in her hand.


    "My mom went up to the sky because of an epidemic when I was little,....... I enrolled in a magic academy through an acquaintance, and later became an adventurer. Why did he come to me ...... now?"(Rain)


    Rain looks at the letter with an indescribable expression.


    "Why don''t you check inside for now?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. Right."(Rain)


    With a small nod, Rain opened the folded letter.


    "......."(Rain)


    She was looking at the letter, but her face gradually became stern, and finally she put the letter on the table with a dumbfounded look.


    "How?"(Rain)


    She turned her head and trembled a little.


    Something is wrong.


    "Are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "No, I''m not okay. What does he think I am, some raccoon? ......!"(Rain)


    I rubbed Rain''s back as she shed tears and tapped her desk in an unusually emotional manner.


    "Can I see the letter?"(Rain)


    "I don''t like it, but you can look ......."(Yuki)


    We all looked at the letter that was pushed out.


    ¡¶I''ve decided what to do with you.¡·


    The letter suddenly started out like this.


    The words that follow are devoid of any affection whatsoever.


    ¡¶The honorable Mastoma, second prince of Salmutaria, has requested you¡·


    ¡¶You have been useless until now, but the time has come for you to be of use to my House of Clauda.¡·


    ¡¶As a woman of the House of Clauda''s blood, you should rejoice in the honor of being a part of the prosperity of the kingdom and our family.¡·


    ¡¶But you need to be educated at the very least. If you are a rude and thoughtless adventurer, quit immediately and return as soon as possible.¡·


    What...? What is this?


    I can''t believe this is what he said to his granddaughter, whom he had cut off ties with and decided to ignore.


    I''ve heard that aristocrats have a somewhat different blood color than us, but I never imagined that they would be so inhuman.


    "What am I going to do now......?"(Rain)


    "Well, why don''t you just ignore it?"(Marina)


    "Huh?"(Yuki)


    Marina said matter-of-factly to the downcast Rain.


    "You don''t have to deal with it. There''s no ...... mention of Rain''s name anywhere on this. They''ve got the wrong guy."(Marina)


    Marina looks at me with a mischievous smile.


    Normally, Marina seems to be a bit of an absent-minded person, but sometimes she is strangely quick-witted like this and normally I don''t say that but she


    ...... has a point.


    (TL: Will it rain today)


    "Okay, let''s go with that line. The letter was not sealed with the wax of the Claudian family, nor did anyone confirm that we received it. Let''s just pretend that a letter bird flew in while we were acting as a party and I opened it."(Yuki)


    If you look closely, you will see that there is really no address like "To Rain" anywhere.


    It''s not surprising that wr opened the mail thinking it was addressed to the party, or that we threw it away because the contents made no sense.


    . ...... After all, adventurers are rough and thoughtless.


    "We received a letter that was either a prank or a misunderstanding,...... and I, being a rude person, inadvertently lost it,....... Okay?"(Yuki)


    (TL: I, being a rude person often tear my test sheets)


    "Yuki?"(Rain)


    I toss the letter into the small fireplace in the cottage and smile at Rain.


    "I didn''t see anything."(Yuki)


    (TL: I left my eyes at my house)


    "Oh, Sensei Your letter fell into the fireplace."(Silk)


    "Don''t know,Don''t care."(Yuki)


    Marina and the others laughed at Rain.


    When Rain saw this, she hugged me with tears streaming down her face.


    I hugged her back and patted her on the head.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be okay."(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    Now that I''ve said that, I still have no plan.


    What should I do?


    After all, I''m dealing with a nobleman and the royal family of Salmutaria.


    I''m not sure what to do about the balance of power that''s been tilted from the start.


    In the first place, there are only a few approaches we can take, or rather, almost none.


    Even if we suppressed the letter here, we might be behind the curve if the other side moves.


    I think we need to take whatever steps we can before they do.


    "Hey, Nene."(Yuki)


    "What is it?"(Nene)


    "Could you ask Mamaru to gather some information about Count Clauda and Mastoma, the second prince of Salmutaria?"(Yuki)


    At my request, Nene gives me a stern look.


    "Why......? Mamaru-san is a receptionist, you know?"(Nene)


    "You know what I mean, Nene. It''s just another window."(Yuki)


    "...... it is going to be expensive."(Nene)


    "I''ll get you a nice souvenir."(Yuki)


    Nene nodded, letting out a big sigh.


    "I''m going to do something illegal. I''m going to use the relay here, so please apologize to the old lady guild master later."(Nene)


    With that, Nene walked out of the cottage.


    First, we need information. Without it, we can''t make a decision on how to proceed.


    "Well, next is ......."(Yuki)


    "Eh?"(Rain)


    I picked up Rain, who was still attached to me, and headed for the door.


    "I''m going to go see Manuela. Silk and Marina, you stay here and prepare for the next attack."(Yuki)


    "Okay."(Silk)


    "Got it!"(Marina)


    I nodded to them and walked out the door with Rain in my arms.


    As I walked through the camp towards the command center cottage, I asked Rain in my arms.


    "Hey, Rain."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Rain)


    "We''re going to be doing some pretty crazy stuff right now. ...... If you don''t want to, let me know first."(Yuki)


    After saying no, I explained to Rain the plan of what I was going to do.


    To be frank, it''s not a very complimentary move.


    But it should be quite effective in protecting Rain''s character.


    "......!"(Rain)


    Rain, who was still in my arms, looked a little surprised.


    "Still no good?"(Yuki)


    " Yeah, that''s good. Let''s do it."(Rain)


    Rain, who had a downcast expression earlier, laughed ...... softly, her cheeks softly tinted like a flower.


    TL Note-  Let''s show our support for Rain the comments. #RainForLife

 Volume 2 - CH 14

    Volume 2


    Chapter 14-Continue request and change


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "We have decided the policy to let you guys continue with the investigation."(Manuela)


    The third morning after my return, I was summoned to the control center and told by Manuela.


    "What are the details?"(Yuki)


    "I''d like to say complete exploration, but the main request is to investigate the interior locations."(Manuela)


    Manuela smokes a cigarette and looks up at the ceiling.


    "They can''t hold off the other adventurers for much longer."(Manuela)


    The official announcement of the new labyrinth, ......, "The Royal City of Dusk, Glad Shii-im," which we broadcasted, drew a great deal of attention.


    The number of viewers of the distribution was a whopping 50,000. If we do a simple calculation, it means that about 70% of the royal people with tablets have seen our first attack distribution.


    There''s a reason why the response has been so great, despite the fact that almost no treasures have been unearthed yet.


    This is because this labyrinth turned out to be an urban one, as many of them may be feeling the romance of the mysterious twilight city.


    Urban labyrinths, such as the Ruins of King Aurias'' Castle, are the best places to find treasures.


    This is because one can find magical artifacts and treasures in the cities and castles themselves.


    There is a high probability that a large amount of treasure, not found in treasure chests, is left in the houses and castles that stand untouched.


    And the winner is the one who finds ...... them.


    In other words, if we continue to occupy this new labyrinth in the name of research, it will create a bad atmosphere.


    We''re adventurers from Finis, and we''re strangers here.


    To Duna''s adventurers, we must look like outlaws trampling through the fresh snow.


    "Understood, Ma''am. We''ll re-enter tomorrow."(Yuki)


    "I''m counting on you. The Royal City of Dusk...... is not looking good. You have to be very careful."(Manuela)


    "Yes, Ma''am."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Manuela and left the table.


    Then I remembered about the little housemate.


    "What about the little fellow?"(Yuki)


    Hmm?Oh, I haven''t heard from her yet. I think she might be an orphan."(Manuela)


    "Well, ....... Please keep me posted."(Yuki)


    "Okay."(Manuela)


    In the end, They still don''t know anything about her either.


    While we''re in the labyrinth, we''ll have to keep her at the Rescue Hospital, but her expression has been getting brighter lately.


    I''m sure she''ll be fine.


    "Oh, that''s right. I''ve already taken care of that matter. It''s a bold move, isn''t it?"(Manuela)


    "I can''t help but be tricky with noblemen and royalty, you know."(Yuki)


    "Hmm. You must be the son of a saga after all."(Manuela)


    I bowed lightly at Manuela, who raised the corner of her mouth, and left the command center.


    On our way to our cottage across the increasingly hectic campsite, I looked over and saw that another campsite had been established at the entrance to the camp.


    They were adventurers waiting for the dungeon to open.


    Some of them cast sharp glances at me as I walked by.


    ...... This is definitely something we might want to hurry up with.


    ¡ó


    "All right, let''s begin the second survey attack."(Yuki)


    As planned, we started our preparations as soon as the sun rose, and after a good breakfast, we were standing in front of the underground canal.


    "This time, we''re going to investigate the location of Glad Shii-im. As I explained yesterday, our goals are to determine the size of the city, investigate the demon monsters that inhabit it, and if possible, investigate that castle first."(Yuki)


    "I wonder if there are any demon monsters. ......"(Marina)


    Myabe she remembered the feeling of slashing the chain man, but Marina looked a little nervous.


    "It would be a good thing if there aren''t any,....... But there is also the matter of Loge. We don''t know what''s out there. Let''s be careful."(Yuki)


    "Oh, Yuk-san."(Nene)


    Nene raises her hand.


    "What''s up?"(Yuki)


    "I have a suggestion. I''d like for us to take control of one of the buildings when we get there."(Nene)


    "...... I see. We''ll do that."(Yuki)


    Nene''s suggestion might be a good one.


    The first thing we can do is to check if we can enter those buildings.


    In fact, some labyrinths are just rocks or walls that look like buildings.


    Secondly, if we can climb up to the roof, we can get an idea of the size of the city.


    We can also see the castle, and if I ask Rain to use the Telescope Eye magic, she should be able to see a large area.


    "Okay, let''s go. Commence delivery."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded at my confirmation.


    We''ve made enough preparations. All we have to do is proceed as usual.


    "We''ll go by the shortest route?."(Nene)


    "Yeah, I''m counting on you."(Yuki)


    Just in case, I asked Nene to take a precaution.


    There is a possibility that the chain man has reappeared, or perhaps the waterway itself has changed.


    As long as there is a hint of colorless darkness, we should be wary of it. ...... However, it seems that this idea was unfounded.


    The quiet waterway remains tranquil, and there is no sign of the chain man.


    We were able to reach the front of the stairs in a very short time without any problems.


    "It''s finally here."(Silk)


    Silk looks up at the top of the stairs and looks at me nervously.


    She seemed to be worried that I would be consumed by the trauma again.


    "I''m fine, no problem."(Yuki)


    It''s not a problem, but the twilight light is a little bigger than last time.


    Maybe it is twilight, but time is passing.


    Let''s compare the streaming video when we get back.


    "Let''s go! I''m so excited."(Marina)


    "Oh, wait!"(Nene)


    Marina walked cheerfully up the stairs, and Nene ran next to her.


    "Oh, my God, you two! Don''t break ranks!"(Silk)


    Silk chased after them.


    There was no sense of tension at all.


    No rather  they are distracting themselves


    "...... Well, here comes the fun part."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. Let''s wish ourselves Good luck."(Rain)


    Rain, who is walking next to me, takes my hand.


    I walked up the stairs step by step, feeling my steps and feelings, which had been weighed down by the twilight light, become a little lighter.


    " Yuki-san!"(Nene)


    Nene called out to me from the top of the stairs, looking alarmed.


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "There''s something in the square! I don''t know if it''s a demon or not, but..."(Nene)


    Rain and I looked at each other, and we ran up the stairs.


    TL Note- Looks like we will get to know more about the secret of Shii...whatever city.

 Volume 2 - CH 15

    Volume 2


    Chapter 15-Something strange in the small square and big eyes


    (TL:By Rafael)


    After climbing the stairs and checking the small square from the entrance of the underground canal, I saw a strange object.


    "What the hell is this ......?"(Yuki)


    "I didn''t see anything like this the last time I was here."(Nene)


    There were four pillar-like objects about six feet tall standing in the small square.


    They were dark brown in color with protrusions in various places.


    My impression was that they looked like insect pupa chrysalises.


    "What do you think?"(Yuki)


    I asked the two who were observing alongside me.


    Rain is using her magic sense magic and Silk is using her spirit wizard senses to see it.


    "I can feel the magic, but it''s weird. It looks a lot like that chain monster, doesn''t it?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. I agree with you. There is a hint of spirit, but it is quite different and not the spirit of the natural world that I know ......."(Silk)


    There is no movement.


    No, but I noticed something I didn''t like as I observed it.


    If you look closely, you can see that the part that forms the surface has parts that look like human arms and ears.


    I wondered if it was wearing a melted person, or if the person had mutated into something like this.


    "So, what to do?"(Yuki)


    "Is it a demon monster?"(Sopo)


    It has got a lot of personality for a resident.


    As a supporter who is responsible for the safety of the party, I have memorized all of the monsters that have been reported to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    But this one I don''t recognize.


    The fact that I don''t even know if it''s dangerous or not is already dangerous.


    While granting reinforcement magic to all of them, I carefully observed the chrysalis that was not moving at all.


    Assuming that it is a demon monster and a belligerent predator, what kind of attack can we expect?


    Since it is a chrysalis, will it hatch?


    Will something demonic pop out from inside?


    (TL:Imagine a guy popping out saying ''surprise motherfather.''


    Even in the natural world, there are creatures that do not move for predation.


    Maybe it will fire some kind of poisonous liquid or gas.


    "I''m getting through. It may be non-hostile and non-active, I may be able to slip through."(Nene)


    There is a good distance from the nearest pupa.


    if we can avoid a fight, there''s nothing better than that.


    if we want to fight, it is not a good idea to stay in this small position.


    "Oh,  be careful."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Nene)


    The moment Nene leaned forward from the entrance of the underground channel, a slit appeared in the chrysalis and ...... four eyes were opened.


    A huge eye, about half the length of a chrysalis, catches Nene''s gaze.


    "Ah, ......!"(Nene)


    The most agile of us all, Nene''s movements stopped as if she had gone rigid.


    She''s totally stick-in-the-mud.


    "Oh, no!"(Yuki)


    I jump out, hold Nene, and jump backwards.


    "Ow!"(Nene)


    At that moment, the huge mouth of the chrysalis stretched out and grazed the tip of Nene''s nose, making a cracking sound.


    I fell on my butt with Nene in my arms.


    It was an awkward sight, but it was all right as long as Nene was safe.


    The chrysalis returned to its original position, and all four closed their eyes again.


    "Thank God. ......! I could have died. ......!"(Nene)


    In my arms, Nene looks terrified and flops her cat ears down..


    "I''m glad you''re okay. But what was that? Is it some kind of big earthworm?"(Yuki)


    "The moment that eyeball saw me, my body froze."(Nene)


    The attacks launched from his flexible body have a surprisingly wide range.


    And the mouth that was used for that attack. I think it had human teeth.


    The pupae''s human-like composition and that mouth just give me a bad feeling.


    "I''m sorry, Nene. I put you in a dangerous situation."(Yuki)


    "I''m fine."(Nene)


    I got up and looked at the chrysalis again.


    It hadn''t moved from the spot where I''d first seen it, and it remained quiet, showing no signs of attacking.


    But I can''t even get out of here at this point.


    "Let''s hit it remotely."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. It''s been a while since I''ve used one of these!"(Marina)


    [Stinger Joe, the assassin who pierces through,] Marina takes it out and carries it lightly.


    (TL:One word for the name,cool.)


    "I can shoot up to two arrows at the same time. What should I do with the attribute arrows?"(Silk)


    "Use them. Yes, the flame arrow, please."(Yuki)


    "Yes Sensei"(Silk)


    Silk pulls out two arrows with red tips from her quiver.


    "What about me?"(Rain)


    "Ice magic, please. It looks like an insect chrysalis, and it might be vulnerable to thermal changes."(Yuki)


    "Hmm. Okay."(Rain)


    While instructing the two of them, I also begin to prepare my magic.


    The trouble is that look. It''s not a poisonous gaze like the basilisk, however.


    Nene was able to move quickly, It was probably something magical using her gaze as a catalyst.


    So, if that''s the case.


    If I can block his vision with Blinding Blindness or Flash , there is a good chance that I can prevent him from looking at us It''s a two-step approach this time.


    "I''m going to go first and use the debuff magic. I''m sorry, Nene, but I''m leaving my safety in your hands."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Nene)


    "Use that as your cue to launch the attack."(Yuki)


    The three well-prepared girls nodded back as I turned to them.


    "Okay!"(Rain)


    "Roger"(Marina)


    "I''m on it."(Silk)


    "Okay, I''m out."(Yuki)


    I jumped out of the shadows of the underground canal and unleashed Blinding Blindness and Flash of Light.


    You can see the chrysalis'' eyelids open, but a red mage with a fast chanting quick cast can''t be beaten by a quick shot.


    The chrysalis that was hit by the intense flash of light in its large eyes wriggled while screaming strangely.


    Immediately after, I was pulled behind.


    "Funya"(Nene)


    I feel a soft touch on my back.


    ......, we''re in a battle. I''m not going to ruminate on the perks.


    (TL:I am rooting for the monster)


    "I''m going."(Marina)


    Marina''s arrow pierces the chrysalis with ease.


    Even the breast armor of the iron armor was easily penetrated, so the chrysalis must have been in for a rough time.


    The other two individuals were already engulfed in flames.


    The [Flaming Arrow], with its arrowhead made from a magical stone that contains the magic power of fire, has the property of igniting the point of impact.


    From the looks of it, the flame seems to be highly effective.


    "Go..yo"(Monster I am rooting for)


    The carefully woven magic formula is sucked into the sky with a faint light.


    Immediately after, a super cold downburst with ice and snow blew in as a strong wind, enveloping the entire small square.


    "[Ice Blizzard Blizzard] ......! Fifth rung magic!"(Rain)


    A voice leaked out unexpectedly.


    This is an advanced magic formula that can never be activated by a red mage, even if they have the same magic profession.


    It''s a sight that makes me more than a little jealous of Rain''s talent for magic.


    "Missed the kill."(Rain)


    (TL: Safe)


    I thought everything was frozen, but one of Icicle gave a small shiver and pulled the ice off.


    "I''ll kill you!"(Monster)


    After abandoning [Stinger Joe, the assassin who pierces through,]  Marina runs at high speed.


    The pupae''s eyes glazed over, and the shuriken sliced into the center of them.


    The next moment, the last chrysalis was ripped to pieces by Marina''s black sword.


    TL Note- A good action filled Chapter.......Nyc, the monster died....who knows.

 Volume 2 - CH 16

    Volume 2


    Chapter 16-Attic and view of the city


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Is it over?"(Yuki)


    I carefully checked the small square and approached the pupa that had stopped its activity.


    "How did it go, Marina?"(Yuki)


    Marina, who understood what I meant, stared at the black sword.


    "It might have been human after all."(Marina)


    "I see."(Yuki)


    It''s hard to believe that this apparition is human.


    However, there was also a hint that it was somehow human.


    On closer inspection, I could see that the protrusions in some places looked like human fingers, and I could also find parts that looked like ears or a nose.


    Feeling uncomfortable, I put my dismantling knife into the pupa monster.


    "This again ......"(Yuki)


    "Is it a replacement for the magic stone?"(Marina)


    "I don''t know."(Yuki)


    Marina''s words caused me to think for a moment.


    I think that a magic stone and a ring are two different things, but seeing as how they were found on all four of the bodies, it might be not a simple coincidence.


    Anyway, it is a common point of demons in this labyrinth.


    We''ll have to investigate, including the identity of the ring.


    I collected the corpse of the chrysalis in my magic bag and checked the surrounding buildings.


    "Let''s go to that building."(Yuki)


    "Yesssu."(Nene)


    In the middle of the street stretching from the small square, I aim for a tall brick building with a small flowerbed.


    We proceeded with caution because of what had just happened, but we were able to reach the building without encountering any demons.


    "It''s not locked, is it?"(Yuki)


    After confirming the lock and the trap, Nene carefully opened the door and peered inside.


    "No enemy in sight."(Nene)


    Nodding, we stepped inside.


    The first floor is a narrow entrance with a staircase in the middle and a door on each side.


    "Is it an apartment?"(Marina)


    "Maybe."(Yuki)


    It''s large for a typical residence, and it''s built to accommodate multiple people.


    "Do you want to check beyond the door?"(Nene)


    I thought for a moment and shook my head.


    "I''m curious, but first let''s accomplish our initial goal."(Yuii)


    "Yesssu, I''m going to scout the perimeter."(Nene)


    Nene salutes us with her hand and walks noiselessly up the stairs.


    It''s easy to forget that we are not in an ordinary house, but  in a labyrinthine dungeon.


    A few moments later, Nene''s voice spoke up.


    "There were no demons in the house."(Nene)


    I climbed the stairs, which creaked slightly with each step, past the second and third floors of the same structure, and reached the top, where I found myself in an attic.


    This was the only room that was the size of a whole floor, with furniture arranged in a miscellaneous manner.


    Could it be the janitor''s room?


    "There''s a skylight."(Yuki)


    "I''ll try to see if I can go outside."(Nene)


    Nene uses a beam to stick to the ceiling and deftly begins to remove the skylight.


    In the meantime, I check the inside of the room.


    "Here, Yuki."(Rain)


    "Hmm?"(Rain)


    Rain, who was checking with me, pointed to a book.


    On top of the book, there was a gold ring.


    I was afraid to touch it, so I went straight for the appraisal.


    "It''s the same one that came out of the demon."(Yuki)


    :Was there one of those demons here?"(Rain)


    "I don''t know. Even if they were, why were they on top of the book ......?"(Yuki)


    (TL:Denons also like to read books)


    Feeling creeped out, I retrieved the ring.


    "The book is ...... still unknown. Let''s collect it."(Rain)


    "Yeah. The people at the academy can use language clarification magic. We''ll find out what''s in it."(Yuki)


    "Oh, yeah? I don''t know if I can remember something like it. ......"(Rain)


    "You also don''t remember."(Yuki)


    If Rain can''t, I don''t think I can either.


    Rain''s talent for magic is far superior to mine.


    "We can go now."(Nene)


    Before long, Nene called us from the roof.


    "It''s wide open."(Nene)


    Nene, peeking out of the skylight, smiled to herself.


    "It''s nothing compared to the traps and locks. It''s not the first time I''ve removed a window."(Nene)


    "How is the city?"(Yuki)


    "I think you should have a look."(Yuki)


    With that, I climbed up to the roof, following the rope that had been lowered.


    It''s a big place. ......


    I can see the Glad Shii Im spreading out in front of me.


    The view took my breath away.


    The main street runs from east to west, north to south, and south to north.


    At the intersection of the two, there is a circular plaza that looks like a small park.


    There is also a church, an open space, and a residential area with a series of rooftops.


    But the most unique part of the city is the castle.


    Yu can''t see outside the walls because of the haze.


    I guess it''s bordered by the city walls. But the size of this place is ......!


    It''s about the same size as Duna, or a little bigger.


    It''s amazing that it''s an entire labyrinth.


    I''ve got the area in mind.


    "Okay, let''s head to the castle as planned."(Yuki)


    "What about the route?"(Nene)


    I thought for a while, staring at the view of the city.


    I think it would be easier and faster to go straight to the main street from here, but there is a risk of being spotted by demons.


    We can also take a route around the perimeter of the city walls, but there are many parts of this route that you can''t see, and it may be more complicated.


    "Okay, let''s take the main street route. Simple is best."(Yuki)


    "There''s no enemy in sight from here, right?"(Nene)


    "Yeah. We need to find out if the castle is the main dungeon of the main labyrinth or just an area object."(Yuki)


    Nene and I nodded at each other, and I returned to the attic.


    TL Note-  A forgotten royal city of dusk, the background looks intriguing.....but I have my semester exams and I only attended two classes.....wish me luck

 Volume 2 - CH 17

    Volume 2


    Chapter 17-Main Street and Crying


    (TL:By Rafael)


    After a quick search of the apartments, we headed back out to the main street, keeping a careful eye on our surroundings.


    This area seemed to be lined with apartments for many people, and we walked down a small street that felt strangely oppressive.


    "There''s nothing here after all."(Marina)


    "I guess it''s a residential area."(Yuki)


    Marina, who seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the fact that we hadn''t found anything in our search, blurted out.


    We went through the rooms on the other floors, but there really wasn''t much to see.


    While historians and technicians may be interested in the clothing and household items left behind, adventurers will be interested in treasures...... the fact that we didn''t find anything of value in the way of gold or valuable magical artifacts might be a little disheartening.


    However, we were able to find some gold rings.


    "What are these rings, I wonder?"(Rain)


    "I can''t even tell by "appraising" ....... It seems that the academics at the academy are doing a detailed appraisal right now, so let''s wait for the results."(Yuki)


    "If it''s a magical artifact then that will be great."(Rain)


    Rain, the magic tool artifact freak, is very interested in the gold ring.


    I hope it''s worth it too, but I can''t help but feel a bit unsure of what it is.


    I''m confident that it''s made of a magical metal, but I don''t know what the function of a magical artifact is, and it''s too often found to be valuable.


    I would like to ask the locals - Loge - about this as well.


    "We''re going to the main road."(Nene)


    Nene, who was leading the way, gave a small warning.


    From here, it''s a big street where there''s not much to block our view.


    Based on what we''ve seen so far, we''ll need to be even more careful.


    "Silk, you and Nene should be on the lookout."(Yuki)


    "Yes, Sensei."(Silk)


    Silk''s eyes can see through the presence of spirits and magical power, and more importantly, her eyesight is quite good.


    If we''re looking for a place with good visibility, it''s better to have her help us.


    The empty boulevards* were also quite creepy, I thought, as I made my way towards the castle.


    (TL: Boulevards means roads lined up with trees on both sides.)


    The castle town area of the Labyrinth of the Ruins of King Aurias'' Castle also had something that looked like a boulevard.


    But because it was abandoned, there was no sign of people, which was not strange to me. ...... But this was different.


    It gives the feeling that there was someone there a while ago.


    In such a place, the absence of a single person stirred up a strange sense of unease.


    It would be better if the place looked more abandoned.


    "It''s creepy. ......"(Silk)


    I wondered if she was thinking the same thing, but Silk let it slip like that.


    "Really. Loge said that there are still inhabitants. ......"(Yuki)


    "I''ve never seen that old man either. He seems to be a survivor."(Marina)


    Marina looked back at me, as if my words had reminded her.


    "Yeah. It didn''t show up in the feeds, so it''s possible we really were hallucinating."(Yuki)


    "I wonder if that''s true. But Rain saw it too, right?"(Marina)


    "Yes."(Rain)


    If that''s the case, maybe it wasn''t a hallucination after all.


    The magic ring that Rain wears, obtained from the Colorless Darkness, has the power to prevent mental interference.


    If Loge was visible to Rain, it might be more natural to assume that the old man had tampered with the delivery.


    "......!"(Nene)


    Nene ears perked up and she stopped in her tracks.


    We followed suit and stopped in our tracks to be on the alert.


    "I can hear something."(Nene)


    "I can hear it, too."(Silk)


    We were about halfway north on the main street, about to see the park in the center.


    "...... That''s the sound of crying, isn''t it?"(Nene)


    "Yes. Is it a child ...... or rather a baby ......?"(Silk)


    I can''t hear it, but Nene and Silk seem to be able to.


    The cat people and elves have much more acute senses than humans, so they were able to notice it.


    "A baby? In the middle of the labyrinth?¡¡¡¡Some kind of mimic?"(


    The Mimic Man is a magical creature of extremely bad nature.


    It is a kind of mimicry mimic that can take the form of injured creatures.


    For example, when it preys on humans, it takes the form of an injured human and cries out "Save me" to catch you off guard.


    "I don''t know what it is but  the direction is ...... over there."(Nene)


    "A church."(Yuki)


    I could see it from the roof, a blue-roofed church.


    I don''t know what kind of god they believe in, but I knew it was a church, perhaps because of the cultural proximity.


    It might be that the building was completely different from the one I had seen when I entered .......


    "Should we help ?"(Silk)


    Silk looked at me with a slightly nervous expression.


    "Do you think it''s human?"(Yuki)


    "I think it''s possible if there any survivors left  of this world  then they would be in the church."(Silk)


    Indeed, Silk''s words made sense.


    It''s not impossible that there are people like that girl who, for whatever reason, have entered the city from somewhere else.


    In a city with this many functions, it is not surprising that there are people who live there, even if they are in the labyrinth, and from what Loge said, it is not surprising that there are people like him who survived.


    What''s more, churches and adventurer''s guilds have often been designated as places of refuge in times of disaster, both in ancient and modern times.


    If this labyrinth of Glad Shii-im was once the site of some kind of disaster, there is no denying the possibility that some of the survivors are still in the church today.


    If they are locals, they may be able to give us more useful information than that crazy old man who talks in a roundabout way.


    "Let''s go to ...... and see what''s going on first."(Yuki)


    After some struggle, I made my decision.


    "Understood, I will scout ahead."(Nene)


    "Yes, please. But don''t go too deep. If we''re going to go in, let''s all go together."(Yuki)


    "Rogersssu."(Nene)


    Nene runs noiselessly down the main street.


    We all followed.


    After a while, we caught up with Nene in front of the church.


    "How''s it going?"(Yuki)


    "...... its bad."(Nene)


    The church door was still open.


    I glanced over at Nene, who looked back at me with a blue face.


    TL Note- What do you think will append next , comment down below and tell us.

 Volume 2 - CH 18

    Volume 2


    Chapter 18-The demons of the church and Marina''s blow


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I switch places with Nene and peek inside the church.


    The crying that had been heard earlier had stopped, and the surroundings were silent.


    "......?"


    The candlelight flickered in the darkness.


    I wondered if there were people there.


    I can''t see them.


    ...... No, there is something.


    In the far end of the church, where prayer symbols are normally displayed, there was something strange.


    "What the heck is that ......!"(Yuki)


    I whispered to myself to steady my mind.


    It was so eerie and unfamiliar.


    "Is that a baby?"(Silk)


    I was at a loss for words as to how to answer Silk''s question.


    After all, it was so far from reality.


    Sure, it had the shape of a human baby.


    But it was too big, with its lifeless pale skin.


    Its head alone was as tall as I was.


    (TL: Damn...reminded me of resident evil Village the dollhouse mission)


    As an adventurer, there are many opportunities to encounter things that are incomprehensible, but this was just too different.


    "Is it a baby giant?"(Marina)


    "No. Giant giants are born human-sized and grow to be huge. Babies are never big from the beginning."(Yuki)


    "That''s great, Yuki! You know your stuff."(Marina)


    I scoffed at Marina''s praise in my mind.


    If I hadn''t known that, I might have been able to make light of the situation.


    "Let''s get out of here."(Yuki)


    Just as I was about to leave, the eyes of a pale baby caught my attention.


    (Did he notice ......?)


    After a beat, the baby, who was looking at us with empty eyes with only black ones, began to cry out loudly.


    "Aaaaahhhh! Aaaaah!"(Baby)


    I couldn''t help but cover my ears at the high and loud crying that seemed to shake the air.


    Perhaps influenced by the crying, the flames of the candles that had been lit went out one after another. ...... Twilight light poured into the church through the stained glass.


    A sense of discomfort swelled in me and made my body tense.


    Why would the candles go out and the room become brighter?


    No, why hadn''t I noticed that in the first place!


    Even in that small bay window apartment, the interior was bright, so how could it be dark inside a church with stained glass windows like this?


    "Yuki-san that!"(Silk)


    Silk guides my gaze as she holds up her bow.


    Beyond that, there was a new weirdness happening.


    There are people standing up slyly under the twilight light that shines in through the stained glass windows, which is even somewhat divine.


    Were they unnoticed in the darkness, or did they seep out of the ground like a rouge?


    Either way, a dozen or so strange women had appeared in front of that huge baby.


    Women in nuns'' uniforms with twisted and knotted heads.


    They looked like mannequins with bad taste, but they were coming at us with a clear hostility.


    (TL:Run Yuki Run , it''s the Nun)


    "What is happening. ......!"(Yuki)


    While swearing, I wielded my reinforcement magic.


    There are so many of them, and you never know what they''re going to do.


    "I''ll intercept them!"(Silk)


    "Me, too!"(Rain)


    Silk and Rain shoot arrows and magic.


    Through the gap, Nene swung a small sword at the woman in the nun''s uniform.


    "Aaaaah! Aaaaahhhh!"(Baby)


    In the meantime, the creepy giant baby continues to cry ...... and calls the woman in nuns around it.


    Oh, my God, that''s the source.


    "Magical Arrow ¡¶Energy Bolt¡·!"(Yuki)


    This is the first time in a long time that I have used an offensive spell to attack a baby,......, but the woman in the nun''s uniform jumped out in the line of fire to block it.


    "Magical Arrow ¡¶Energy Bolt¡·, Magical Arrow ¡¶Energy Bolt¡·"(Yuki)


    I shoot twice in a row, but the result is the same.


    So it''s both a means of attack and a shield to protect you.


    But now I can guess. If I want to get out of this situation, I''ll have to kill that giant baby.


    "Marina, can you do it?"(Yuki)


    Yeah, don''t worry about it.


    Marina drew her black sword and held it up to her eye-level.


    "I''ll put in full reinforcement. I''ll support you."(Yuki)


    "...... So I just have to chop off that baby''s head, right?"(Marina)


    "Yeah, kill it."(Yuki)


    "All right."(Marina)


    (TL:If UNICIEF gets hold of this....you don''t know me and I don''t know you.)


    With a small exhale, Marina raises killing intent.


    I''m disgusted with myself for being a jerk and asking a girl to kill a thing that looks like a baby, even if it is a monster, but the best way to kill it is to leave it to Marina, who has the most breakthrough power.


    I''m going to give Marina a high level of strengthening magic.


    As for me, it''s a bit of a drain, but it''s better than being worn down by the nun-robed monsters that keep popping up.


    "I''m going ......!"(Marina)


    Marina, strengthened by the full Haste, took off with the speed of a loosed arrow.


    As if they knew what I was aiming for, the women in nuns'' uniforms swarmed around Marina, hitting her with debuff magic to stop her, while I ran after them.


    "I''ll cover you."(Nene)


    Nene, who had passed me, wielded a small sword and joined Marina''s dewdropping.


    "I''m going to kill it, Yuki!"(Marina)


    "Ok!¡¶Critical Weapon¡·"(Yuki)


    Marina''s black sword, which gives off a terrifying aura of "Magic Sword", is given a one-shot deadly enhancement magic.


    Marina swung a large sword with the momentum of her lunge.


    "Ahhhhhh"(Baby)


    The flash caught the huge baby.


    TL Note- Well the baby died......creepy....don''t tell any child protection organisation and has anyone played resident evil Village?

 Volume 2 - CH 19

    Volume 2


    Chapter 19-Rest and response


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Marina''s black sword swung down in an overzealous manner, slicing the huge baby in half, taking out the walls and floor of the church.


    It''s not a pleasant thing to watch, but as long as it''s a belligerent demon, it can''t be helped.


    "Ohhhhhh ......!"(Baby)


    The shouted scream dwindled to a whisper, and the giant baby disappeared, creating a large puddle of blood on the floor ...... and melting into it.


    Seeing this, the nun-like demons all fell to their knees, covered their faces, and then crumbled into ashes, one after the other.


    In the place where all the nun demons had disappeared, one by one, the ring was left behind.


    "Is it over ......?"(Yuki)


    "No enemy in sight."(Nene)


    I look around at my surroundings, which are once again enveloped in silence, and let out a small breath.


    I can''t even hear the baby crying in my ears anymore.


    Marina is standing there, staring at the black sword.


    "......"(Marina)


    "Marina, are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. I''m fine!"(Marina)


    She''s smiling, but her face is blue.


    I can see that she''s trying to put on a forced smile.


    "Let''s take a break."(Yuki)


    Silk looked at me as she pulled Marina''s hand and sat her on a chair in the church, and I nodded in response.


    I''ve never seen Marina like this before.


    I think it''s time to let her rest.


    "Nene, I''m sorry, but can you find us a place around here where we can rest?"(Yuki)


    "Yesssu."(Nene)


    Nene ran out of the church.


    Nene runs out of the church.


    Since it was originally in the city center, it wouldn''t take long for her to find a good place.


    Rain, who had been collecting enemy materials, pulled my sleeve and showed me where the baby had been.


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "The ring is missing."(Rain)


    "...... That''s odd."(Yuki)


    We didn''t know what that ring was after all, but there was a kind of law that ''if you defeat it, you leave behind a gold ring''.


    Regardless of the mass or type of enemy, it should have been the same up to this point.


    "Wasn''t it a demon that originated from this labyrinth?"(Yuki)


    "Maybe, But it did have some ...... unusual magical properties."(Rain)


    "Some kind of demon?"(Yuki)


    "No. More like a wraith, maybe."(Rain)


    Wraiths are considered to be a type of undead, but their origins are different from those of other undead.


    They are the astral bodies of living human minds, and are used by sorcerers and other magicians who use external methods to copy their minds into a magical mass. They can be called autonomous demons that think by themselves.


    Or you could call it a strong thought or feeling that crawls out of the body covered with a mask of magical power.


    However, it is difficult to imagine a baby as a living spirit.


    "I''m not a sorcerer but I don''t think a baby with an immature mind could be a wraith."(Rain)


    "I''ll think about it later. We don''t have enough information."(Yuki)


    "Yes. It was just a report of what I thought."(Rain)


    "Thank you, Rain."(Yuki)


    I patted Rain''s head lightly and walked over to Marina, who was sitting down.


    "I''m sorry, Yuki but now  I''m fine, okay?"(Marina)


    "Take it easy. Mentally, I''m not a very good partner."(Yuki)


    "Yes. But that''s not all."(Marina)


    Marina stared at the black sword and kept her eyes down.


    She was about to say something when she shut her mouth.


    That was unusual for Marina.


    "If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to ask."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I do. I''ll get it sorted out a little later."(Marina)


    Then I glanced at Gopuro-kun.


    I see, it''s hard to say something when you''re delivering.


    ...... We can cut off the delivery right now, but that may cause others to distrust us, including the Adventurer''s Guild.


    If that''s the case, let''s take a break and hear what she has to say.


    Nene came back at just the right time, too.


    ¡ó


    The place that Nene found as a resting place was a small house.


    Since we couldn''t find a reliable safety area, we had no choice but to rest in such a place where we could have some security.


    "I''m going out on a perimeter patrol."(Nene)


    "No, Nene, you need to rest. I''ll use this."(Yuki)


    I took out a scroll from my magic bag and sat Nene down.


    "It''s a Scroll of Alert. It will let us know if anything comes near us."(Yuki)


    "I''ve never heard of this item before, have you?"(Nene)


    Everyone looks at the scroll with interest.


    I thought they knew. Silk, in particular, is gaining a lot of knowledge about tools.


    "I''ve got a prototype for us. I made it."(Yuki)


    Rain''s eyes lit up at my response.


    "Yuki''s new work ......!"(Rain)


    "Unfortunately, it can only be used by ''alchemists''."(Yuki)


    "It''s a shame."(Rain)


    I chuckle at Rain and activate the [Scroll of Alert].


    I paused Mr. Gopuro as I felt the magic power that spread softly around me put up an invisible alert line around me.


    "It''s a good idea to have a cup of tea and take a break. You can go and cleanse yourself while you''re at it."(Yuki)


    "Yes. Silk, help me."(Marina)


    "Yes, yes. Let''s go."(Silk)


    After seeing them off to the next room, I started to prepare the tea.


    There was a small kitchen, so I set up a simple stove to boil water.


    I want to unwind a bit, so I make some berry flavored tea.


    "It smells good."(Rain)


    "Yes. A little pricey, though."(Yuki)


    "I''m back!"(Marina)


    Marina came back with a refreshed face, perhaps lured by the sweet smell of the pot.


    "I''ve also brought us some cookies to keep you going. Let''s take a break and have a bite."(Yuki)


    The inhabitants of the house seemed to have a pretty good taste in life.


    There was a good-sized desk surrounded by five single-seat sofas, just right for us.


    We were grateful for the opportunity to use it.


    "Delicious."(Rain)


    "It''s infectious."(Silk)


    The honey-flavored cookies and sweet-smelling tea seemed to have loosened my mind a bit, and the atmosphere improved.


    The enemy from earlier was an uncomfortable figure.


    "Well... I''d like to ask you something."(Marina)


    Marina, who seemed to have caught her breath, spoke up.


    "I wasn''t sure if I should tell you or not, but I thought you and Rain might be able to help me out. ......"(Marina)


    "Yes. Tell me, Marina."(Yuki)


    Rain nodded her head and looked at Marina.


    "It''s a demon, you know. That big baby ......, it wasn''t human."(Marina)


    "Yeah. That''s what Rain said, too. It could be a living wraith or some kind of incarnated thought."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. So, you see, the nuns'' monster that was around had human response."


    I''m getting more and more confused.


    As usual, Marina''s sense is telling her that the demons that appear here are human.


    I don''t think they could possibly be human.


    "And ......, and, "(Marina)


    I was about to get caught up in a whirlpool of thoughts when Marina''s voice pulled me back.


    Her voice sounded like she was trying to say something that would be difficult to say.


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    She squeezes my hand, her eyes downcast, and says, as if she''s made up her mind.


    "The walls and floors felt like they are humans. I wonder why ......?"(Marina)


    TL Note- What do you think of monster being humans or rather humans being monster..comment down below.

 Volume 2 - CH 20

    Volume 2


    Chapter 20-In front of the castle gate with a bad feeling


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "What do you mean?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know, either. But at that time,......, the part of me that is a samurai did tell me that I had killed someone."(Marina)


    I''m not doubting Marina, but of course the walls and floors are not human.


    It is more natural that some element made Marina misunderstand that.


    But.......


    It is a fact that I can''t seem to shake the unpleasant speculations that keep popping into my head.


    If you believe the words of that old man Loge, it seems that everyone is in the "Glad Shii-im" where a sense of desolation is in the air.


    What does he mean by "everyone"?


    Was he talking about those monsters?


    Or is it the people who have settled there, like the children we rescued?


    Or is it ......?


    The more I thought about it, the more I had a bad feeling and a horrible conclusion came to me.


    But I can''t bring myself to say it.


    If I, as the leader of the group, were to say it out loud, it would cause a lot of anxiety and bias in everyone.


    I have no choice but to sort through the information and examine the possibilities one by one.


    "Do you want  to cut through the area and check again?"(Yuki)


    I asked, pointing at the wall, but Marina shook her head.


    "No. Actually, I already tried it in the next room: ....... But I couldn''t figure it out. I think it''s because my ''samurai'' isn''t ready, but I can only feel it when I''m taking lives."(Marina)


    I patted Marina''s head lightly and thought about it.


    It is true that Marina''s profession as a samurai is still in its infancy. But then again, we all know that Marina has good talent.


    I don''t think the honest Marina would lie about it, and the fact that she has felt the sensation of slaying people from the strange demons in this labyrinth that she has encountered so far is a great piece of information.


    Even if it didn''t indicate a person, it was proof that they were the same thing, even if they looked different.


    "I''m sorry for the ...... weird thing I said."(Marina)


    "No. Thank you for telling me, Marina."(Yuki)


    I stroked Marina''s head again.


    Her fluffy hair felt as good as ever.


    (TL: I want to do that too)


    "After a short rest, we''ll head to the royal castle as planned, so we can have a quick look inside and then we''ll pull out."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I agree. I think this labyrinth is a little strange. The spirits also have a strange feeling about them ......."(Silk)


    "Strange?"(Yuki)


    Silk nodded at my words.


    " There are also spirits of the four elements, and other than demons, the balance is not bad. Just ......"(Silk)


    "Just?"(Yuki)


    "There is a slight misunderstanding in communication. It''s as if we''re conversing with someone who doesn''t understand our words through gestures, or if our intentions are different in our replies."(Silk)


    By nature, it is quite difficult to communicate with spirits.


    Unless you have a special innate sense like elves, there are very few human spirit users.


    In the first place, their values, definitions of existence, and concepts are different from those of living beings.


    Spirits are part of the world. They are like nature with a will, and spirit users make requests to them with magical power to create magical phenomena.


    This is the complete opposite of the sorcerer who rewrites the structure of the world and common sense with magic and logic.


    It''s a little strange that a spirit who controls the state of the world and Silk, a spirit user, can''t communicate well.


    "He lends me his strength, But it''s like I''m speaking an unfamiliar foreign language."(Silk)


    "Is it because of the labyrinth?"(Yuki)


    "No, even in a labyrinth, there is a strong division of spirits , and this is not..."(Silk)


    Silk makes a shocked face


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "If I had to guess, I''d say it''s more like ...... The Grey Field."(Silk)


    Hearing this, not just me,  everyone tensed up.


    I have a strong sense of trauma about that place. Especially for me.


    "But I think I get it."(Rain)


    Rain nodded and closed her eyes as she thought.


    "This labyrinth is different, the magic is different. The air is different from where we usually are."(Rain)


    "I can feel it, too."(Yuki)


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve been blessed with the cursing of Lady Persephone, the Blue-White Immortal King, but like Silk, I can feel the warped integrity of this world.


    But I can''t see the center of it. What is the nature of this horrible feeling of discomfort?


    I have a feeling of certainty in my heart that I will find out as I go on, but I also have a strong feeling that I don''t want to go deeper.


    In any case, I don''t think that the labyrinth of Glad Shii-Im is a treasure trove of adventure like other labyrinths that have been discovered.


    The only thing here is a beautiful but dreary cityscape and an unidentifiable demon.


    "All I know is that it''s creepy, but my ex-thief instincts are telling me to retreat!"(Nene)


    "I suppose. But work is work. Let''s go."(Yuki)


    (TL:Proffesinals have standards)


    ¡ó


    With Nene giving us a heads-up, we carefully made our way down the main street.


    "It''s a big castle."Yuki)


    The royal castle in front of us was magnificent and large.


    It is a castle that can be used as both an executive government and a war castle, a castle that is both sturdy and beautiful.


    "Is the main dungeon of the main labyrinth still inside?"(Silk)


    "The theory so far is that it is. ......"(Yuki)


    As I looked up at the slowly approaching castle, I scoffed to myself, wondering how much I could count on that here in Glad Shii-im, where theories don''t apply.


    As a supporter, I''ve gained a fair amount of experience.


    I''ve been an adventurer for five years, and I''m proud of the fact that I''ve learned and experienced so much.


    But still.


    I''m feeling a little impatient at the current state of affairs, where such things are of little use.


    The danger of this research quest is extraordinary.


    As a supporter and leader of the party, I feel anxious about whether I can successfully protect the party ...... and these girls.


    "Yuki-San....over there.!"(Nene)


    Nene, who seemed to have found something, pointed to the area near the castle gate.


    When I looked closely, I could see it too.


    Something black was standing there as if waiting for us.


    "Loge ......!"(Yuki)


    A black veil robe hides her face. A nose protruding from it. A low back and a staff to support his body.


    The old man I met when I first visited here was standing in front of the castle gate.


    TL Note- Return  of the mystery character, who knows what  the future may hold in the castle of Glad Shii-im.

 Volume 2 - CH 21

    Volume 2


    Chapter 21-The Old Man and the Castle


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "I''ve been expecting you, gentlemen and ladies."(Loge)


    With an exaggerated gesture of bow, Loge broke his back.


    "You''ve been waiting for us?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, sir. I was expecting you here at Wardan Castle at some point."(Loge)


    Wardan Castle.


    That is the name of this huge castle?


    "Did you like the castle town? Isn''t the City of Dusk, Glad Shii-im, a beautiful city?"(Loge)


    Loge''s mouth twisted into an arc as if he was laughing.


    It''s as if he''s been watching us the whole way here.


    "Tell me, Loge. What is this... thing?"(Yuki)


    " hihihi What do you know about it? This twilight-tinted city and its people can no longer be saved, but they can be  still be saved."(Loge)


    (TL: This old man loge is going to talk confusing)


    The old man was still laughing at me, blurting out abstract words, but I continued to speak.


    "Are those demons former humans?"(Yuki)


    "Well, well,  Well, what is a human being?¡¡¡¡Is it a life form with limbs and a head? Or does it mean someone who can communicate?"(Loge)


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking, right?"(Yuki)


    The old man shook his head at my words.


    " No, Yuki-san, it''s important to understand that a person can be a person no matter how he or she is."(Loge)


    It''s a word that makes me feel even philosophy in the midst of madness.


    I certainly hadn''t thought about it. I had never thought about what a human being was.


    "Tell me, Grandpa, why are these monsters here?"(Marina)


    "It''s very, very hard for me to say and It''s too much for me to say. Please see for yourself with your own eyes, ears, and hands."(Loge)


    Then he pointed to the huge castle gate.


    "Is the answer in the castle?"(Loge)


    "Or..."(Loge)


    Where are you going to take us when you''ve left us hanging?


    I don''t trust him, but either way, we need to investigate the castle.


    It''s as if we''re taking me up on his offer, and I''m angry, but we have no choice but to go into Wodan Castle.


    "Hey, Loge-san. What''s with the ring?"(Rain)


    "It was once known as the ''One Gold''."(Loge)


    "One? There are so many of them...... What are you knitting with that?"(Rain)


    I did not understand Rain''s question.


    I didn''t know what it was, and it didn''t look like much of a magical artifact to me.


    And it seemed to be an unexpected question even for Loge.


    The old man took a beat at Rain''s question before opening his mouth.


    "Being intelligent is not always a blessing, my beautiful blue-haired girl."(Loge)


    "I just want to know, what does it bring?"(Rain)


    Rain looked at Loge with a different kind of seriousness than when she looked at the magical artifacts.


    She looks  like Marina when she awakens the intent, or  may be in her case a monk who is on the verge of something.


    "The blue-haired, intelligent young lady. I''m sure you''ve figured it out by now."(Loge)


    "......"(Rain)


    "It is a blessing to be stupid and ignorant."(Rain)


    (TL:We are blessed)


    "Still, I want to know."(Rain)


    "I see, ....... Then you may proceed."(Loge)


    The image of Loge, shaking his shoulders and laughing, was slowly beginning to fade.


    "It''s time for you to go. When will I see you again? When will we meet again?"(Marina)


    I will look forward to seeing you, Loge."(Yuki)


    "Will you answer me next time?"(Rain)


    "The words that come out of a madman''s mouth are always left to chance. You may want to touch the truth with your own eyes, ears, and hands. ......"(Loge)


    With words that could be taken as advice, the crazy old man blotted out again and disappeared.


    :Who was he, ......?"(Silk)


    Silk, who had been alert and vigilant, released her tension and asked me.


    "I don''t know, but apparently we''re being invited."(Yuki)


    "Yes. I think it''s a provocation."(Silk)


    When I looked at the huge metal gate, there was a slight difference from when I arrived.


    There was a slight gap in the gate.


    The huge gates were completely closed when we arrived.


    (TL:Haunted house..castle in this case.)


    Is this the work of Loge?


    ...... Probably so.


    must be our invitation.


    " More than that Rain, what have you found out?"(Yuki)


    "It''s hard to explain, it''s just a feeling. There''s something I want to try when I get back."(Rain)


    "You''ll explain it to me then?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. I''m going to need some help from Yuki."(Rain)


    I nodded to Rain.


    It''s not like she''s hiding it.


    I''m sure she was just as unsure as I was, so she didn''t say anything.


    "All right, ......, then, let''s take care of the request first."(Yuki)


    After confirming that everyone nodded, I gave Nene a look.


    Nene, who had read my intentions, ran to the castle gate.


    "It''s clear. We can step in."(Nene)


    There seems to be no traps or enemies, but what about the inside of castle ......?


    In the Labyrinth of the Ruins of the Royal Castle of Aurias, the real work began once we entered the castle.


    There were many traps and the strength of the demon monsters increased rapidly, so we had been in danger several times.


    If that''s the case here as well, then it''s a bit tricky.


    Most of the demon monsters we''ve encountered so far have been C-rank or higher.


    Moreover, many of them use special abilities.


    If the theory is correct, the monsters we encounter will be B-rank or higher, and if not, there might even be A-rank monsters.


    "You''re nervous, aren''t you?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. We''ll have to brace ourself, right?¡¡¡¡The Scroll of Exit is no longer in my possession, you know."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. Be careful, let''s go."(Rain)


    I nodded to Rain and gently checked my stock of magic scrolls and potion potions.


    Even if we are taken by surprise, we are prepared enough to put together the necessary strategy to retreat.


    ...... We will be fine.


    (TL:He raised a flag)


    "Each of you check for wear and tear, just in case. We''ll step in when we''re done."


    "I''m good!"(Marin)


    "I''m well stocked with arrows."(Silk)


    "Magic is good."(Rain)


    "I''m good."(Nene)


    "All right, then. ...... let''s enter Wardan''s Castle!"(Yuki)


    TL Note-  My exams got over...............It''s better if don''t  talk more about that. Leaving exams aside...Yuki raised a flag.

 Volume 2 - CH 22

    Volume 2


    Chapter 22-Appraisal results and repeat requests


    (TL:By Rafael)


    We were returning to camp after a day-long first look at Glad Shii-im.


    Wadan Castle consists of an outer wall with gardens, training grounds, and stables, and an inner wall with the castle itself.


    There is an entrance, but no matter what means ...... one use, such as high unlock, one cannot open the door, and since we could not find another entrance, we ended up turning back.


    From the way Loge was talking, I would have thought that there was an entrance to the interior, but what can''t be found can''t be helped.


    The old man, Loge, did not appear to be on the feed this time either.


    There was no voice, no figure, just us, which made his eeriness stand out.


    "It was a good first-time investigation. You''ve done a good job with the logs."(Manuela)


    "The academy also got some good data. Thank you for your help, Yuki-san."(Viscount)


    "No, I''m glad I could be of help."(Yuki)


    The next day, Manuela and Viscount Boardman summoned me to the command center cottage and told me that I had accomplished my research request.


    Indeed, I''m not sure if we should drag out the initial investigation any longer, and I think this is the stage where humanitarian tactics would be effective.


    However, there were a few things that were bothering me.


    As if he knew what I was thinking, Viscount Boardman opened his mouth.


    "Well, I don''t want to stand around  and talk. Please sit down."(Viscount)


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    He offered me a chair, and I took the seat he suggested, a little nervous.


    Viscount Boardman, the local supervisor dispatched by the Royal Academy of Sciences, is a dungeon research expert who has published several books.


    He is also a fieldworker, and despite his advanced age, he is an active adventurer with A-rank qualifications.


    "Don''t be so nervous, We are fellow adventurers."(Viscount)


    "No way. Half of my labyrinth knowledge comes from the Viscount''s books. I can''t thank you enough."(Yuki)


    "I''m glad if it''s helping you in the field. Now, this labyrinth dungeon, ......, will probably be designated as sealed."(Viscount)


    With a bitter look on his face, Viscount Boardman tells me.


    "For real"(Yuki)


    "I''ve discussed it with Manuela, but it''s too specific to be open to the public. Besides, I''ve finished scrutinizing the materials of the demon monsters you brought back with you. ......"(Viscount)


    Frowning, Viscount Boardman held out a sheet of paper.


    It was an official certificate of authenticity used at auctions.


    "I knew it."(Yuki)


    "You''re not surprised, are you?"(Viscount)


    "- Marina, my samurai, said she like cutting something  familiar."(Yuki)


    "Is that so."(Viscount)


    The appraisal stated that the demon material acquired was "derived from a human or similar creature".


    The chain left by the chain man and the shell of the chrysalis were both classified as "human".


    (TL: Creeeeepy)


    "It could be undead or mutant demon monsters, but if we assume that all the demon monsters that appear there are human, we can''t let ordinary adventurers in lightly."(Viscount)


    I suppose that''s true.


    If we assume that they are people who came in from the outside and we don''t know what caused them to transform like that, if we let ordinary adventurers in carelessly, we might cause more damage and overflow.


    This is the reason why we were going to a very risky place, and after all this time, a chill went down my spine.


    "Viscount, Miss Manuela. Actually, let me report one thing that hasn''t even made it into the record log."(Yuki)


    Now that I was here, I couldn''t keep quiet about it.


    Since the demon monster material turned out to be human, it means that Marina''s sense of perception was accurate.


    "...... So you''re saying that the walls and floors are made of human material?"(Viscount)


    "What kind of nonsense is that, ......?"(Manuela)


    Viscount Boardman and Manuela looked at me in surprise.


    "In fact, that''s part of the reason I''m bringing back some of the buildings from the labyrinth. I think it was in the package I submitted yesterday."(Yuki)


    "You are  telling  me that now!"(Manuela)


    Manuela clapped her hands and called for a nearby staff member


    "Have you finished appraising all the items you brought back? Did you find all the boards and rocks? Are you done with that?"(Manuela)


    "No, they said it would be ready for formal appraisal tomorrow."(Staff)


    "If that''s the case, go slap the appraiser''s ass right now and wake him up. It''ll just take a minute."(Manuela)


    "Yes Guildmaster"(Staff)


    The staff member, who had been frightened by the irritated guild master, ran out.


    I think I may have done something wrong.


    "And that gold ring, Rain seems to be on to something. I''m not in the favour  of  telling that  until we know for sure, ......."(Yuki)


    "There are a lot of mysteries about that too. The only thing we could find out about it was that it was a magic ring made of a mysterious material."(Manuela)


    The Royal Academy of Sciences and the Adventurer''s Guild have skilled appraisers who are highly accurate.


    They are able to appraise magical artifacts and treasures to a much greater degree of depth than alchemists like me who do on-site appraisals.


    When it comes to auctions, who appraised the item can greatly increase the price of the item.


    "Oops, I forgot to tell you something important. You guys, Clover, ...... will be staying in Duna for a while as investigators for the Glad Shii Im."(Viscount)


    "This is a formal request from the guild as well."(Manuela)


    "Is that so?"(Yuki)


    I thought that we could return to Finis once the job was done.


    "We still need to do a few more internal investigations before we can designate the seal. We''ll get the best people in Duna, but unfortunately we don''t have many people with labyrinth experience. Besides, you guys have good instincts. There''s also the matter of that old man Loge. I''d like you to stay on until the seal is finalized."(Viscount)


    "If it''s a court-appointed mission, so be it."(Yuki)


    When I asked them about it, Manuela and Viscount Boardman chuckled lightly.


    That''s smart. I''ll go through Boardman and get an offer from the state. Is that okay?"(Manuela)


    "I''ll send the letter bird mailbird right away. Can you let me know if you hear anything about the ...... ring?"(Manuela)


    "Yes. Then I will leave the cottage and return to Duna."(Yuki)


    I bowed to Viscount Boardman and Manuela and left the table.


    "I''ve already spoken with the Singing Fawn, so stay put. If you need me, I''ll come to you."(Manuela)


    "All right, then."(Yuki)


    I bowed my head again and left the command center cottage, when I saw Nene running towards me.


    When I raised my hand lightly, Nene, who seemed to be running at full speed, dexterously came to a stop in front of me.


    "Nene? What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "Oh, my God Yuki-San ."(Nene)


    Nene, out of breath, pointed to our cottage.


    "She''s gone crazy!"(Nene)


    TL Note- Who is the ''she''s that got crazy find out in the next chapter......and nobody is commenting these days....looks like I am talking to myself...We are planning a cooperation with a translator site....you will get to know more soon.

 Volume 2 - CH 23

    Volume 2


    Chapter 23-Girl and Warning


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The girl is the girl that we protected in Glad Sheehyim during the first attack.


    Even now, we still don''t know who she is, and we''ve been keeping her again at our cottage. ...... What the hell happened?


    "What''s weird?"(Yuki)


    "It was glowing. ......"(Nene)


    "Glowing?"(Yuki)


    It''s hard to get a handle on the situation when she''s panicked.


    Seeing is believing. Anyway, I had to check the scene.


    When I ran into the cottage, I found that there was indeed a situation there that was hard to describe.


    "What''s going on ......?"(Yuki)


    A girl was floating in the air with her eyes closed, her outline glowing vaguely.


    It looks like the descent of an angel in a religious painting, but the light that leaks out is the same color as the twilight that illuminates the Glad Shii-im. And then there are the signs.


    "Yuki!"(Rain)


    Rain and Silk come running up to me.


    "What''s the situation?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know, It just happened."(Rain)


    "Yes. I don''t think there was any trigger, either."(Silk)


    The girl''s eyelids, which had been closed, slowly opened.


    "I''ve been waiting for ....... Yuki Ferdio."(Girl)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    A quiet voice came out of the mouth of the girl who had not spoken a word until now.


    "I am Hilde, one of the Golden Maidens. I will say as many words as you need in as little time as possible."(Hilde)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    "There is not much time left. Your world is now in danger of a ''cull''.


    "Culling"?


    The word "culling" is synonymous with the word "choice," although it does not give the right to choose.


    The one who can adapt will survive and the one who can''t will perish. ...... Such is the choice of the gods, which is beyond human understanding.


    "Our world will destroy you. But this is unnatural. It was caused. It is an abomination. Therefore, I am here to present you with a choice."(Hilde)


    "What the hell are you talking about?"(Yuki)


    "You have seen the Glad Shii-Im, haven''t you?¡¡¡¡It covers this world. Only twilight and a distorted and bloated ''will'' will soon cover the world."(Hilde)


    The story was too far-fetched for me to follow.


    But my gut is telling me that this is important and critical.


    "Find Loge. He knows everything."(Hilde)


    "I''ve met him a few times, but he won''t tell me anything."(Yuki)


    "Let him speak. He''s crazy. It''s because he''s crazy that he keeps his will."(Hilde)


    He said that he was crazy from the beginning.


    What does that have to do with the world?


    "Why are you telling us all this?"(Yuki)


    "So that we don''t make the same mistakes again."(Hilde)


    Hilde tells me with a blank look on her face.


    "Mistakes?"(Yuki)


    "We should have been destroyed, but the foolish king, the ignorant people, could not accept it. They tried to control what should not be controlled."(Hilde)


    After a beat, she continued.


    "And they wished for ''gold'' for eternity."


    "''Gold''?"(Yuki))


    "Yes. A thing that no man should touch. A cursed panacea. A fruit of the world tree that can grant all wishes."(Hilde)


    "Such a thing  ......."(Yuki)


    But then again, what are the wishes that make up that creepy ...... city?


    It''s not a world that people want.


    "...... It''s about time, isn''t it?"(Hilde)


    "About time?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki Ferdio. Stop the Twilight King and destroy the gold. If you do not, this world will also be consumed by the twilight."(Hilde)


    The light of the outline gradually faded.


    "For our sins, please... ......"(Hilde)


    The voice fades with the light.


    At the same time, the girl''s body, which had been floating in the sky, slowly descended and collapsed as soon as her toes touched the floor.


    "Whoa."(Yuki)


    I catch it and let out a small breath.


    If what she just said is true, it''s going to be very serious.


    It''s not something that a single adventurer party like us can handle.


    "......"(Girl)


    The girl, who was limping, snapped her eyes open.


    "Are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "...... Yes."(Girl)


    I froze at the reply.


    The young girl''s voice was different from the previous one.


    She had never said a word before.


    The girl stood up and bowed her head.


    "Well, it''s nice to meet you again ......."(Girl)


    "Oh, yeah."(Yuki)


    I continued to observe her, puzzled by the difference in her appearance from before and now.


    Perhaps Rain and Silk are both keeping their senses sharp to find out what she is.


    Even after Hilde''s presence has left, that hint of dusk has not disappeared from this girl.


    I don''t know who she is, but I''d say she''s related to the Glad Shii-im, just like Loge.


    "It''s great that you can talk now! Let''s see, ......."(Marina)


    "Nibelung."(Nibelung)


    "Hi, Lunn-chan! Are you all right?"(Marina)


    "Yes, I''m fine."(Nibelung)


    Thanks to Marina, who was the only one who spoke to her in an easy-going manner, we got some important information.


    The girl''s name was Nibelung.


    "Do you remember what happened just now?¡¡¡¡does Hilde''s name sounds familiar."(Yuki)


    "Well, I''m sorry. Nothing. ...comes to mind..."(Nibelung)


    The girl shook her head in annoyance at my question. Did she remember anything about Hilde?


    "You four, take care of this. I''ll go back to the command center."(Yuki)


    With that, I headed to the command center cottage where Manuela and Viscount Boardman were staying.


    TL Note- The City of Dusk looks like it has some dusky secrets. World saving quest starts!

 Volume 2 - CH 24

    Volume 2


    Chapter 24-Ancient Legends and Nomination Requests


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "So, ......, are you sure she said ''cull''?"(Marquis)


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    One week after Hilde''s manifestation.


    In the reception room of the Duna Adventurer''s Guild, I am currently being interviewed in person by the Marquis de Bedivere, director of the Royal Academy of Sciences.


    As a result of discussing the contents with Viscount Boardman and Manuela, I decided to report to the Royal Academy of Sciences by letter bird, but I didn''t expect to be interviewed out of the blue by a marquis who literally flew between the royal capital and Duna with a magic scroll of teleportation.


    "Is there any footage of this?"(Marquis)


    "I''m sorry, but it all happened so suddenly."(Yuki)


    "No, I don''t blame you, I just wanted to get as close to the truth as possible."(Marquis)


    A great nobleman who resided in center of the country smiled lightly at me.


    It was uncomfortable to recove goodwill by someone whom it was normally difficult to even meet face to face.


    "Can I ask you a question?"(Yuki)


    "Of course. If you''re worried about your title, don''t worry about it now. It''s more of a loss if you shrink back and I don''t listen to what the field has to say."(Marquis)


    "What does the word  "culling" stand for ?"(Yuki)


    "Mm."(Marquis)


    The Marquis of Bedivere, who gave a small snort at my question, opened his mouth.


    "Well, I should tell you. It is you who have been chosen, after all."(Marquis)


    While speaking suspiciously, the Marquis spread out on the desk a sheet of drawings from his bag.


    It looked like a drawing, but in the margins were a series of annotations.


    "What is this?"(Yuki)


    " It''s a copy of an old mural in the basement of the royal family that was studied by the previous director, ......, my father, and it seems to depict the culling process."(Marquis)


    I stared at the unfolded painting.


    It was a simplified drawing of a huge black beast and the people confronting it, with some ancient writing on it.


    Rain might be able to read it, but it''s a little difficult for me.


    "According to my father, the ''culling'' is the sorting of the world."(Marquis)


    "Selection?"(Yuki)


    "Hmm. Do you know that it has been suggested that other worlds and parallel universes exist?"(Marquis)


    I nodded at the Marquis'' words.


    The Marquis nodded his head. I remember that from my time in Colorless Darkness.


    This is the convergence point of all these things.


    "I''ve heard that culling is a large-scale phenomenon to sort out the overgrowth of the world. If you can''t deal with it, the world itself will die. ......"(Marquis)


    "Oh no, ......!"(Yuki)


    My mind can''t keep up with the weight of information.


    I can''t believe that this strange labyrinth is so important.


    I''m aware that I''m looking away from it.


    "The only thing I can say is that this ...... thing feels arbitrary. It''s a strange thing to call it natural, but it seems to have been imposed on us by the "Twilight Capital" rather than brought to our world."(Marquis)


    "Yes. Hilde made it sound like she meant that they brought it into this world."(Yuki)


    "Whatever it is, the culling has come."(Marquis)


    A heavy atmosphere filled the conference room.


    I was hoping that Manuela would at least be here, but it was the Marquis''s order to hear the matter in person.


    "Now, I''m going to have to rely on you, ......, for this."(Marquis)


    "Yes?"(Yuki)


    "He gave you a name, didn''t he? If so, then ......you  will be the focus of this cull."(Marquis)


    "What do you mean?"(Yuki)


    "It is said that with the coming of the Cull, the world will show counter measures in its defense. Look at this."(Marquis)


    The Marquis pointed to a point on a copy of the mural.


    In the painting, a figure with a sword stands at the head of an army, facing a black behemoth.


    "A brave man."(Marquis)


    I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    I widened my eyes at the weight of what I was about to be burdened with.


    I''m not kidding.


    "Please give me a break."(Yuki)


    "Not so fast. Yuki Ferdio."(Marquis)


    The Marquis of Bedivere looks at me with a smile that masks the pressure.


    " Fortunately, you''re an A-rank adventurer, which means you''re in a position to push the envelope. You also have a good track record. You''ve also got the buzz."(Marquis)


    "Wait a minute. It''s too much responsibility."(Yuki)


    "Someone has to do it. And it can''t be just anyone."(Yuki)


    He put on a smile, but his eyes are not smiling.


    And there is no one to ask for help.


    Is this the reason for the meeting?


    "If you don''t do it, I''ll have to call up all the other members of the party to grade A."(Marquis)


    That threat was too cowardly.


    I couldn''t help but stare at the Marquis, forgetting that he was a great nobleman.


    "Whoa, a little motivation there, eh? You''re a little too backward compared to him, even though you look like a young saga."(Marquis)


    "Do you know my uncle?"(Yuki)


    "An old friend. He was a man of intuition and confidence, and a good adventurer with the skills to prove it."(Marquis)


    The Marquis'' eyes turn to me as he speaks sullenly.


    "I''m sure he''ll be more than happy to oblige, though, won''t he?"(Marquis)


    "......"(Yuki)


    It''s not fair, either.


    It is very difficult to keep your cool when your uncle, who you look up to as your mentor, is being quoted.


    But I don''t think I''m as good as my uncle, and more importantly, it''s too risky to involve those girls in something like this.


    I don''t care if it''s just me.


    "Seriously, I''d appreciate it if you''d take this on. I''ll give you all the support I can."(Marquis)


    "Aren''t you expecting too much from me?"(Yuki)


    "Intuition. Besides, you were named by the Otherworldly Apostle, weren''t you? You''ve been handpicked by ...... as an A-ranked adventurer, Yuki Ferdio."(Marquis)


    The words fell easily into my mind.


    This marquis seems to have a good understanding of what it means to be an adventurer.


    "I''d like to think about it for a while."(Yuki)


    "Sure. But the sooner you answer, the better. Do you understand?"(Marquis)


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    The Marquis of Bedivere raised the corners of his mouth as I nodded, as if he could see right through me, but I didn''t feel bad.


    "There are things that only you can do."(Marquis)


    "I''ll consult with my colleagues."(Yuki)


    "You do that. If I''m right, your doubts will soon be cleared up."(Marquis)


    I bowed deeply to the Marquis of Bedivere, who simply smiled at me, and left the reception room.


    TL Note-  Dangerous mission on the whole world at stake.....Some people are born great and some people have greatness forced upon them but this Marquis is simply  a peice of art.

 Volume 2 - CH 25

    Volume 2


    Chapter 25-Preparations and Embraces


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Welcome back."(Rain)


    When I returned to the Singing Fawn Pavilion, I was greeted by Rain, who seemed to have been waiting for me on the first floor.


    "I''m back."(Yuki)


    "How''d it go?"(Rain)


    "It was annoying."(Yuki)


    Rain nodded her head at my response.


    I should explain it in front of everyone, but ...... I can''t think of anything to say.


    It might be a good idea to talk to Rain about it ahead of time.


    "It''s fine the way it is. By the way can I talk to you about it?"(Yuki)


    "Oh, yeah."(Rain)


    Rain laughed a little and pulled my hand, as if she had seen through my hesitation.


    With her hand in mine, I sat down on the first floor in the common area.


    "Let''s see, ......, where do I start?"(Yuki)


    "There are things you''re not sure you want to tell me, right?"(Rain)


    "Yes,there .......are some things ."(Yuki)


    I don''t know why this Rain girl is so comfortable with me.


    "I''ve met with your country''s top officials to discuss this matter."(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    "They mentioned that Hilde had mentioned me by name. They told me that I was going to be at the center of this whole thing."(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    "And in talking about the phenomenon of ''culling'', he suggested that there was such a thing as a ''hero''. ...... I''m a candidate."(Yuki)


    Rain''s face was filled with surprise.


    "It''s great, Yuki is now a hero."(Rain)


    "It''s too much for me."(Yuki)


    I chuckle at the gleam in her eyes.


    I''m happy that she thinks so highly of me, but I don''t think I can live up to her expectations this time around.


    I''ve been an adventurer for almost six years now, and I''m proud to say that I''ve become an A-rank adventurer and reasonably strong.


    However, I''m not strong enough to stand on the stage of a hero to save the world.


    "If it''s too much for you, just say no, okay?"(Rain)


    "I''ve been told that if I do, someone else from Clover will be forced to do it."(Yuki)


    Perhaps it was Marina who would be the next target.


    As the only pure vanguard in "Clover," Marina wields the sword at the head of the line, and is so popular that some people call her "Valkyrie the War Maiden.


    "Annoying and troubling, right?"(Rain)


    "Oh.It''s not that I''m averse to taking on the Glad Shii-Im, but the whole world at stake thing is just too much."(Yuki)


    I''m an adventurer, and more importantly, I''m the type of person who chases freedom and dreams.


    I''m not thinking about sacrificing my life to fight for my country or the world, and in some cases I''m prepared to throw everything else away to save myself and my friends.


    For example, if it''s the life of this entire town and the life of one Rain in front of me, the latter is far more serious.


    (TL: Well said not like other jap mc)


    If someone were to ask me to die for the world, I would answer without hesitation, ''Let the world die.''


    I think it would be too dangerous for a person with such a sense to carry the sign of a hero.


    "Hmmm ....... But Hilde called out Yuk''s name, didn''t she? I''m sure it means something."(Rain)


    "Meaning?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, she did say that she has been waiting for you to do something that only you can do, that only one she can ask is you."(Rain)


    "Only I can do that. ......?"(Yuki)


    I ruminate on Rain''s words and scan the person I am.


    Hilde called me by name and said, "Stop the King of Dusk and destroy the gold.


    I wondered if that was the only thing I could do in that crazy, dusk-tinged capital.


    "Either way, I''m screwed. The Marquis of Bedivere is not going to let us off the hook."(Yuki)


    "Think about it the other way around?"(Rain)


    "Reverse?"(Yuki)


    "I think we should just do our job as adventurers, like we always do. And in the end, the world will be saved?"(Rain)


    (TL- You can''t say the whole plot like that Rain-chan who will read the story then.......you guys don''t pay attention here..go to the next lines)


    Rain smiled at me.


    I was ashamed of my narrow point of view when I saw that smile.


    I''m not so sure about that either. I had originally planned to investigate and capture "Glad Shii-im".


    It''s not about going to the twilight capital to save the world, it''s about going to the twilight capital as an adventurer,......, and that''s fine.


    The gravity of the situation had unintentionally shifted my perspective.


    Whether it''s a world crisis or a brave man, it''s the same thing.


    "Thank you, I feel much better."(Yuki)


    "You''re welcome."(Rain)


    Laughing softly, Rain stood up and walked over to me.


    She sat down on my lap and embraced me naturally.


    " No matter what happens, I''ll always be with you, no matter if the world is destroyed or no one is left. I''ll always be with you until the end."(Rain)


    "......"(Yuki)


    I return the hug to Rain, who presses her head against me as if she is spoiling me, and gather my thoughts and resolve.


    No, my thoughts are not quite coherent.


    I''ll have to be prepared.


    "Thank you, Rain."(Yuki)


    "Are you feeling better?"(Rain)


    "Yeah. I''m going to tell everyone and get back to the Marquis of Bedivere."(Yuki)


    Rain''s sweet smell and soft warmth had completely blown away my worries, and I had finally regained my composure.


    The Marquis of Bedivere''s story was not entirely without its benefits.


    In any case, if we can''t refuse, we should negotiate to get the biggest reward possible.


    After all, this is a world crisis.


    (TL:Dangers and opportunities come together)


    If we can''t say no, we need to negotiate for the biggest reward possible.


    "Mmm-hmm."(Rain)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    Rain laughs quietly in my arms.


    She is in good mood.


    "One can only stick to a Yuki when you are in distress."(Rain)


    "Nah!"(Yuki)


    "I won''t be embarrassed and I am not going to run away either."(Rain)


    Rain put her arms around her back and hugged me a little tighter.


    "Did I somehow made you uncomfortable?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine and I''m sure it''s the same for everyone. We''re stronger than you think."(Rain)


    "Yeah, I know. I know, but it still bothers me. I''m so pathetic and self-hating."(Yuki)


    Rain chuckled at my words.


    "That''s one of the reasons why we like you, Yuki."


    Rain''s words tickled me, and I didn''t know what to do, so I could only blush like a young girl.


    TL Note- Let''s put all the world ending and one conspiracy after another background setting aside......Did we have our confessions?...if you are fine with being a Loli..men of culture  Rain is a wife material.

 Volume 2 - CH 26

    Volume 2


    Chapter 26-Challengers and senior adventurers'' intuition


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "-The above will be the summary of the joint court-appointed request mission. Are there any questions?"(Marquis)


    The Marquis de Bedivere looks around the large conference room.


    The main conference room of the Duna Adventurers'' Guild. The representatives of the four parties, Maniera, Viscount Boardman, and the Marquis de Bedivere, the issuer of the court-appointed mission, were all gathered here.


    "May I ask one thing?"(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo, the leader of "Full Bound," one of the participating parties, raises his hand.


    "Full Bound" is a native party consisting of people from Duna, and is so well known as a B-rank party that it is said that they are the representative of Duna.


    I heard that they were promoted to A rank for this court-appointed mission.


    "What is it?"(Marquis)


    "Why is C-rated ''Clover'' continuing the attack?"(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo''s steely gaze turns to me.


    I understand how he feels. They were the ones who should have been the first to investigate Glad Shi-Im.


    I didn''t realize that we, Clover, had intervened.


    " As for their rank, they will be treated as A rank while accepting the court-appointed mission."(Marquis)


    The Marquis de Bedivere''s gaze glances toward us.


    With the encouragement of my friends, I accepted the Marquis of Bedivere'' proposal to face the crisis as a provisional "hero," but I asked him not to tell anyone about it.


    There is no benefit in making this information public. It is something that appears at times of crisis in the world, and at a time when it is not yet recognized as a crisis, it could cause confusion.


    It would be especially undesirable to make this known to a man of such prestige as Zaccardo.


    "I think that their party has been given to many special privileges, no matter how popular the party is. I mean, "Colorless Darkness" is only a few levels deep, isn''t it? Even we can afford to do that."(Zaccardo)


    "I beg to differ."(Lucent)


    Lucent, the leader of "Skordia" sitting next to me, emits a low voice threateningly.


    "I don''t know how well "Full Bound" knows how to attack labyrinths, but if you take on "Colorless Darkness" with that kind of mindset, you''ll be in dire trouble in no time."(Lucent)


    "What? Are you trying to tell us that we''re no better than those red mages over there?"(Zaccardo)


    "I guess you have to admit there is a difference in experience. "That''s what I mean when I say that they all came out of that labyrinth alive and in one piece."(Lucent)


    "That''s enough. We''re going to fulfill the sealing requirements together, right, Alliance?"(Marona)


    The one who put me in the middle of the situation and loosened the atmosphere ...... was Marona, the leader of "Carmine," who is also from Duna and is the party leader.


    It is unusual to have a female leader, but according to the story, all the members of the party are also women.


    She seems to have been adventuring while wandering around the kingdom, and I heard that she is quite experienced even among the A-ranked members.


    "Clover" has already done the research before us, so they must have a head start. We can take it easy on them. Don''t smoke out here, and let the results come out on the job. Right?"(Marona)


    "Hmm....... I know what you''re talking about."(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo gets up from his seat and leaves the conference room, looking irritated.


    Still, it''s probably a good thing that the two didn''t get into a fistfight in front of the aristocrats.


    After all, adventurers are prone to fistfights over trivial matters.


    "I''m afraid if I''ve ruined the atmosphere"(Luecnt)


    Lucent bows his head to the three seated above him.


    "No problem. I''m going to rely on you, Lucent. Not many people have taken on the challenge of the Colorless Darkness and come back."(Marquis)


    "I will do my best, sir."(Lucent)


    Bowing to the Marquis de Bedivere'' words, Lucent also leaves the conference room. Marona followed him and also left her seat.


    Left alone, I turned to the Marquis de Bedivere.


    "Now, Mr. Yuki, Are you going to be able to do it?"(Marquis)


    "I''ll do what I can."(Yuki)


    "I see. I look forward to hearing good news from you, "brave" Yuki Ferdio."(Marquis)


    I bailed out to the Marquis de Bedivere, who said the name as if to confirm it, and I quickly left the conference room.


    ¡ó


    "Yuki Ferdio."(Lucent)


    "Mr. Lucent?"(Yuki)


    Lucent stops me as I head for the stairs, completely exhausted.


    I wonder if he was waiting for me.


    I heard that you recommended "Skordia" for this case. I thank you.


    "No, It''s just that when I was asked to ...... for a trustworthy and skilled adventurer, ''Skordia'' was the only name that came up in my mind."(Yuki)


    "It''s an honor to hear you say that."(Lucent)


    This time, when the Marquis of Bedivere asked me if there was anyone who could help me with a request for an attack, I gave him the name "Skordia."


    Here, I can understand Benwood''s feelings a little.


    There are other A-ranked parties with proven track records, but if I were asked who I would name in this critical situation, it would have to be someone whose character I could put my trust in.


    In that respect, I owe a great deal to the character of Lucent in "Skordia," and it was clear during that brief exchange that he was trustworthy enough.


    I couldn''t think of a better name than "Skordia" to confront such a mysterious crisis as the "culling.


    Their philosophy of action is based on the principle of "quality and solidity. ...... They are the legitimate heirs of the "good old days" of adventurers, and they are much more heroic than I am.


    I couldn''t think of anyone more qualified to take on this strange court-appointed mission.


    "I''ve read the logs."(Lucent)


    "What, ours?"(Yuki)


    "Surprising?"(Lucent)


    "I had heard that you had not read it during "Colorless Darkness.""(Yuki)


    Lucent laughs lightly at my words.


    ''Oh, that or ....... I did that one with the intention of taking on a first-time survey. Yes, just like the first ones who stepped on it. To prove that we are as good as the Golden Generation. I admit it was a bit reckless, but it was a good experience."(Lucent)


    The Golden Age of Adventurers is a term that refers to the time when Benwood, Manuela, and my uncle were on the front lines.


    It was also the time when the Adventurers'' Guild began to function and the profession of adventurer was beginning to be recognized by the public.


    "But this time, it was different. This was literally the first time. If there is a party ahead of us, we will even check the logs."(Lucent)


    "Hope that helps."(Yuki)


    "I''m sure of one thing, though, from what I''ve read."(Yuki)


    Laughing lightly, Lucent pats me on the shoulder.


    "I''m sure you ''clovers'' will be the stars of the show this time."(Lucent)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    I''m confident  the logs didn''t leak the "brave" part.


    "There is a connection between the labyrinth and adventurers. I have a hunch that this is something you will have to overcome. We at Skordia will be there to support you."(Lucent)


    Removing his hand from my shoulder, Lucent descends the stairs.


    I watched his back as he walked away, unable to say anything.


    TL Note- This Lucent guy is tricky  heck every party here is suspicious and people who forgot Rain case....the marriage to royalty one ....things are chaotic.

 Volume 2 - CH 27

    Volume 2


    Chapter 27-Suggestions and Conflicts


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Four days have passed since the joint state-appointed commission mission began.


    Although the overall picture was gradually becoming clearer as the number of parties progressed, the method of entering the main dungeon of the labyrinth, "Vordan Castle," was still unknown.


    In fact, it was even difficult to approach the garden area, where nothing had ever happened even after much exploration, due to the presence of humanoid demons that were thought to be soldiers or knights.


    According to Rooge''s story and Hilde''s, it seems certain that we must enter there.


    "Hmmm... ......"(Yuki)


    "We don''t know how to get in, do we?"(Rain)


    At the desk in the cottage, I explore the possibilities, matching the information with that of the other party.


    However, I have already tried all of those possibilities.


    Then, Marina casually muttered something that inspired me.


    "You know, we''ve never been in a castle before, so that''s why we don''t know how to get in."(Marina)


    " I see."(Yuki)


    Marina is right.


    The fact that it was a labyrinth probably narrowed down my possibilities and options considerably.


    According to Loge, Glad Shii-Im is a living town. It is not a ruin.


    ......When you think about it, what do you think we should do?


    They are nothing more than outlaws who wander around, asking questions, and sometimes sabotage to try to break into the area.


    It would be no surprise if soldiers or knights showed up to eliminate them.


    Now, then, what kind of people can visit the royal castle?


    To put it more precisely, it would be the royal family, the nobles working there, or guests or specially authorized subjects.


    "No."(Rain)


    "I''m sorry. I know that but¨C"(Yuki)


    Rain almost floats over, but I control my miscellaneous ideas before they leak out of my mouth.


    I know it''s no good. But it should be a possibility.


    You know, the "golden ring.


    The "gold" that the distorted inhabitants of the distorted world have in their bodies.


    Both Loge and Hilde mentioned gold. I believe they were also told to destroy it.


    In other words, since it is the key element of that labyrinth, the golden ring hidden by the monster must have some meaning.


    "No, not that one, It''s not good."(Rain)


    "Oh, it''s good."(Yuki)


    (TL: both of them are kinda funny now)


    What it is is still under study, but ...... Rain has identified certain properties.


    The idea of being a magic tool artifact freak sorcerer is different. I''m an alchemist, I''m out of shape in front of such a freak.


    ''Oh, by the way, you said you''d figure it out soon. Rain, what happened?"(Yuki)


    "Viscount Boardman is making the equipment. I guess that''s where I''m coming from."(Rain)


    "What was that all about?"(Yuki)


    We are starting to go off on a tangent, but that''s okay.


    It''s relevant, and maybe we''ll get some clues.


    "A very primitive magical artifact. It''s more like a magic stone or ...... a spirit crystal."(Rain)


    Spirit crystals are special magic stones that are also said to be the remains of spirits.


    Silk is also supposed to have been used when making a contract with a spirit, and is necessary when a spirit user makes a contract with a spirit.


    "In other words, it can be used as a storage medium?"(Yuki)


    " Yes, It may contain the memories of the people of Glad Shii-Im."(Rain)


    "Maybe we can even figure out how to get into ''Vordan Castle''!"(Yuki)


    Well, I wonder.


    At the very least, we may need to use the ring of knight and soldier type demon monsters that appeared in the outer area.


    "May I suggest ......?"(Rain)


    Rain looks at me a little uneasily.


    "Of course. Any ideas?"(Yuki)


    "I think it would be ...... good to have Lun help us."(Rain)


    It is an option that I had considered as a possibility in the conversation up to this point, but had dared to keep quiet.


    No, it''s a proposal that they must''ve also foreseen.


    "You want Lun-chan?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    Rain nodded.


    "I think Lun is related to Glad Shi-Im."(Rain)


    "I suppose that''s true."(Silk)


    As Silk nodded, perhaps Rain is right.


    Lun has lost much of her memory except for her name, but she is a very special girl who is a follower of Hilde, who calls herself the "Golden Priestess".


    And since she is related to gold,...... Lun is likely to be a person of high rank or of noble blood in "Glad Shi-Im".


    I think that if it is her, "Vordan Castle" might be able to open its gates.


    But .......


    "Too dangerous."(Nene)


    "Yes! Lun-chan is still so little!"(Marina)


    "Yes, Seems a little reckless for Rain to suggest."(Silk)


    In response to everyone''s voices, Rain shakes her head with her eyes downcast.


    "No, I understand. But ...... there''s something that''s stuck in my mind. I know I should take her with us."(Rain)


    "That''s just a gut feeling, even it''s Rain."(Yuki)


    "I.....I don''t know either."(Rain)


    The fourth day of the investigation has not yielded any significant results.


    In fact, the danger inside is only increasing, and I think the sooner we make up our minds, the better.


    However, it is not a commendable to take a child who has escaped to a safe area back to that dangerous "Glad Shi-Im," and I feel uncomfortable as if I am taking advantage of the child.


    In our troubled silence, a knock on the door interrupted us.


    "Yuk-kun, are you there?"(Lucent)


    The voice was Lucent.


    As a gentleman, he would not suddenly open the cottage of "Clover," which has many female members.


    "Come in."(Yuki)


    "Excuse my intrusion."(Lucent)


    Lucent, dressed in rough clothes with his armor off, entered, accompanied by a tall, thin, elderly man.


    "He is Moriah, the sorcerer. He is a fairly old A-rank adventurer and an excellent magician."(Lucent)


    "I wanted to finalize our discussion about our future plans,"  What''s up? Any Problem?"(Lucent)


    "I''m a little stuck."(Yuki)


    After a light explanation of Rain''s proposal, Lucent looked at Moriah and nodded to each other.


    ''All right, we''ll be Lunn''s escort. How about that?"(Lucent)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    "As a golden priestess, she would be a guest of honor to the king. If not, you can withdraw. For us adventurers, Yuki, choices are not something to be picked and chosen. It is a matter of trial and error, one by one."(Lucemt)


    Pushed by the grateful advice and suggestions of a senior adventurer, I made up my mind.


    TL Note- The mystery of Lun, I don''t know why but the matters are much more than what meets the eye. Lucent...hmm.

 Volume 2 - CH 28

    Volume 2


    Chapter 28-The Old Man and the Castle


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Well, well, well. ...... Welcome back,  Nibelung-san. How was the outside world?"(Loge)


    "...... who are you?"(Nibelung)


    The attack on Glad Shii-Im with Lun took some twists and turns, but we managed to get permission from Manuela and the Marquis of Bedivere, and we dared to go ahead.


    And now it has been proven that it will bring us some kind of progress.


    We arrived at "Vordan Castle" and were greeted by Loge.


    Lun was frightened by the old man''s strange appearance. Seeing this, Loge smiles broadly.


    "No, no, no. No, no, you should forget me. You should forget everything."(Loge)


    "Loge,Hilde told me to tell you everything. Tell me, what the hell happened to this place and what is going to happen to our world now?"(Yuki)


    The old man''s eyes sharpen slightly as he hears Hilde''s name.


    "I see,  Hilde has entrusted you with her work, has she not? Well, now, there is not much such an old man as me can say. Hee-hee-hee."(Loge)


    Loge laughs, shaking his rounded back.


    It may be an indication that he knows but will not tell.


    "Perhaps, if you bring Master Nibelung with you, you will be able to know. Please come  ......."(Loge)


    With no footsteps, leaving only the sound of his clothes rustling, Loge moves swiftly along the outer wall.


    In places in the beautifully landscaped gardens, twisted knight-armored monster monsters stood erect and immobile, casting long shadows in the red light of the incoming twilight.


    "Yuki-san What now?"(Lucent)


    "I''m going after Loge. At least, he is the only one who can communicate with us in this labyrinth."(Yuki)


    I answered and followed the old man.


    I don''t think they are communicating, but at least they are speaking the same language.


    And, for the first time, he was able to respond to my request.


    It seems that Lung is a special person for Glad Shi-Im.


    It was a good decision to let her  accompany us.


    However, at the same time, we had to face a bad fact.


    The creatures in the labyrinth dungeon cannot go out and cannot be let out.


    That should have been the rule.


    When we rescued Lun, we judged that she was probably a civilian who had gotten mixed up in the dungeon, and that was in accordance with the rule.


    But it was not.


    If Lun was a surviving resident of "Glad Shi-Im," we were able to take her out, despite the fact that her attributes would mean that she was a creature of the labyrinth.


    In other words, this labyrinth is in such a dangerous state that it allows artificial "overflow ".


    You never know when, where, or what kind of ''stampede '' it could cause.


    (You saw the ''Glad Shi-Im'', didn''t you?¡¡¡¡That thing will cover this world. Only twilight and distortion and bloated wills will soon overtake the world.)


    Suddenly, Hilde''s words came back to my mind.


    Twilight will overtake us?


    Wait? I feel that this twilight light ...... is gradually expanding its range of penetration into the underground canal area.


    I thought it was due to the time of entry, but no.


    Remember, the first time and the other time just now.


    There is no doubt. The twilight light is shining much deeper into the stairway area of the underground canal than when we first entered the area.


    "...... can I help you?"(Loge)


    When I was interrupted in my thoughts by the voice, there was Loge, his mouth twisted into an arc.


    Oh, damn him. This old man knows.


    "Leave that , So where are you taking us?"(Yuki)


    "Where you can know what you want to know."(Loge)


    Loge points to a point with his cane.


    The entrance to the castle, which we could not find even after all the searching. It was right in front of us.


    It must not have been there when he looked for it before. It was a narrow metal door, a sort of kitchen door, or just barely wide enough for one person to enter and exit.


    Moreover, the door was open.


    "Please, come this way."(Loge)


    The old man walks into the darkness.


    Lucent''s gaze turns to me, and I nod in response.


    "If it''s a trap, it''s not a good idea to round them all up. ......Master Moriah, follow me. The rest of you secure here. Miriam, run and inform the rest of the party about this place."(Lucent)


    "Copy that."(Miriam)


    Miriam, a "theif" who is also the second-in-command of "Skordia," runs off.


    This is the amazing thing about Lucent, who aspires to be a good old-fashioned adventurer.


    Although he is an adventurer, he does not pursue his own interests too much, nor does he lose sight of his purpose.


    It is not easy for him to give priority to the labyrinthine battle, despite the possibility of monopolizing a large number of treasures if he ventures into the royal castle.


    Placing Lun in the center as if to protect him, we step into the "Vordan Castle".


    The feeling of passing through a sticky membrane.


    "This is ......."(Yuki)


    "Yes, It''s like "Colorless Darkness," isn''t it?"(Luecnt)


    "Yes. The presence has grown thicker since we entered the castle."(Rain)


    Rain checks her surroundings with her "magic sensing ¡¶sense magic¡·" and mutters.


    Beside her, Silk was also nervously watching her surroundings.


    "Your party members seem to have a keen sense of the labyrinth, don''t they?"(Moriah)


    "Am I right?"(Rain)


    "Master Moriah. They are stepping into a very deep place. It should be no surprise."(Lucent)


    At Lucent''s words, the old wizard touches his beard,


    "Hmm ...I have dived deep to get this feeling, It is remarkable how young people grow up, isn''t it?"(Moriah)


    "Do you understand this feeling, Moriah-san?"(Marina)


    "I do understand. It''s a pressure that makes my bones ache with rejection."(Moriah)


    Moriah returns to Marina with a soft smile.


    "A sense of rejection ....... Yes, It''s like a feeling of rejection"(Rain)


    Like Rain, I agree with him.


    Indeed, this clinging tension and discomfort is a sense of rejection.


    The world is rejecting those who step over it.


    Feeling this, we continue down the narrow, carpeted corridor.


    A few dozen feet ahead, the old man''s back ...... stopped at a spot.


    If you look, you will see a large door.


    It opens, and Loge chuckles.


    We entered at his urging and found that it contained a large number of books and scrolls.


    "What is this place?"(Yuki)


    "The Royal Archives. I''m afraid I''m not very good at speaking."(Loge)


    "No, no."(Moriah)


    Moriah glanced at Loge, who was making a pseudo-smiling face.


    "You are avoiding ''recognition through words,'' aren''t you?"(Moriah)


    "What do you mean, Master Moriah?"(Yuki)


    "You would know this if you were a magician yourself, Mister Yuki. Words arise from cognition, and powerful words are transformed into phenomena by magic. This man must be possessed of very strong magical power or a curse. He is afraid to speak of it directly."(Moriah)


    It''s about magic chanting.


    Magic is completed by imagining what you want to do, chanting, and putting it on magical power.


    But before that, there is the word  or "word of speech."


    The word is superstitious, as in, "If you say it out loud, it will come true." ...... Well, that may be a magical thing.


    "I want to speak,  And the words that should be spoken are hidden here. Now, let''s start gathering knowledge, the best part of the adventure ......."(Loge)


    TL Note- The adventure begun but I smell a conspiracy. Now I have started to translate a light novel ( This is my first light novel) and this is a cooperation project with SKNT a Spanish Translation group, So please support the novel by reading it and giving it a try ,the prologue thought short is up ( the chapters are huge just the prologue is short ).Goei no Method

 Volume 2 - CH 29

    Volume 2


    Chapter 29-The Garden of Books and the Words of Loge


    (TL:By Rafael)


    With Moriah leading we  step into the room.


    The bookshelves reaching to the high ceiling are packed with books, and it seems difficult to pick up information from them.


    To begin with, I don''t understand the words. What is he going to do when he can''t even tell what kind of material it is even by looking at the spine?


    "Hmmm, Can you read, little girl?"(Moriah)


    "I-I can"(Nibelung)


    Moriah holds Lun up with a smile that has an air of good-naturedness about it.


    I see that ...... Lun, being a local, can read. Come to think of it, I had never shown Lun the memoirs I had found in the underground canals, because I had left them at the academy.


    "Now, let''s see, ''Loge'' You have something to show us, don''t you?"(Moriah)


    "Well, well, well. What do you think?"(Loge)


    Moriah looks at Loge, and his eyes dart to a spot on the bookshelf.


    Several books with red spines resembling twilight were stored in front of his eyes.


    "Lucent, those  the red books. Bring them all to me."(Moriah)


    "Okay."(Lucent)


    With Lung in his arms, the old sorcerer uses the leader of the party as a errand runner.


    His trust in him is evident. The division of roles must be clear.


    What is needed here  now is Moriah''s knowledge.


    "Now, let''s get started. Rain, please."(Yuki)


    "I''ll leave it to you. ...... ¡¶Sense Distortion¡·"(Rain)


    This is a new magic that Rain and I developed together.


    It was originally developed as a trump card for the re-invasion of "Colorless Darkness,"


    The effect of this magic is to activate a mixture of sensing magic, which detects and perceives hidden doors, traps, traps, etc., as contrasting shades of "different from normal".


    Although "Glad Shii-Im" is abnormal everywhere, if you set the abnormal as normal, you may be able to sense the singularity in this reference room.


    A magician as good as Rain could do that.


    By the way, I can''t ...... use this magic after developing it.


    The red mage is not good at sensing system magic in the first place.


    "The book that Moriah has and, uh, that big brown-backed book over there, and that desk drawer, are weird."(Rain)


    "I''ll go check the drawer."(Nene)


    "I''ll get the book!"(Marina)


    Nene and Marina head toward where Raine pointed.


    In the meantime, I release a "Refresh Mana for Continuous Restoration of Magic Power" spell on Rain.


    The  sense distortion is a compound type effect magic similar to the distortion glowing arrow prismatic missile.


    Because the activation process is different from normal, it consumes a lot of magic power.


    "Thank you. Rain."(Yuki)


    "No, it''s fine, I''m glad that the magic that Yuki and I created together is useful."(Rain)


    I gave a small nod to Rain with a smirk, and when I turned around, Silk was also looking around me with her eyes.


    "......What''s wrong, Silk?""(Yuki)


    "There is an unusual spirit here. It may be unique to Glad Shii-Im."(Silk)


    "What kind of spirit?"(Yuki)


    "That''s what I ...... don''t understand. It''s hard to tell, but it''s not a natural phenomenon, but a memory, a song, a lore? It is difficult to describe. It seems more like a spirit involved with the psyche."(Silk)


    Hearing that, I felt a bit of a sense of urgency.


    Spirits are the building blocks of the world, and they inhabit everything.


    Some spirits are related to the four elements, such as fire and water, some control life and sleep, and some control the human spirit - anger and courage.


    And they are generally difficult to handle, and if ...... controlled incorrectly, they can cause terrible consequences.


    "I will try to contact them."(Silk)


    "Will that be all right?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, it''s a quiet docile. It''s the first noncrazy spirit I''ve encountered in Glad Shi-Im."(Silk)


    "I understand. Just be careful."(Yuki)


    "Yes"(Silk)


    Whether my concern is conveyed or not, Silk closes her eyes and utters a faint, singsong-like phrase.


    Then a book slipped out of some shelves by itself and began to fly around the room like a bird or a butterfly.


    Not in a hostile wind, but flying gracefully and quietly, it slowly approached us, as if attracted by Silk''s spirit language.


    "Ah, you are the spirit of the book. ...... that dwells in things that carry stories and memories. ......"(Silk)


    Silk shows a gentle expression as she touches the book, which is flying around as if it is playing with her.


    It seems that there is nothing to worry about.


    "I''ll gather information from them, and I''ll be fine here."(Silk)


    "I understand. Shall we go, Rain?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    Moriah is already reading a red book with Lun at the large round desk in the center, and Marina is waiting for us in the empty space with a large brown-backed book.


    Nene, too, seems to have gotten something from the desk drawer.


    "I''m the only one who isn''t working, which is a bit unbecoming of a "brave" man, even if he is a decoration."(Yuki)


    (TL:When everyone except  you is useful )


    "The contents of the desk were keys."(Nene)


    "Isn''t that the key to this book?"(Marina)


    The large book that Marina brought is indeed locked.


    Now, the question is whether or not we can carelessly open a book with a lock that can be detected by the sense distortion.


    After thinking for a moment, I turned to Loge.


    "Loge, I''ve got a problem. Do you know what this book is?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, of course."(Loge)


    Then I open my mouth.


    "It''s not dangerous, is it?"(Yuki)


    "I cannot tell you that hehehe"(Loge)


    "No, Tell me that this book is not dangerous."(Yuki)


    At my request, Loge''s smile stops.


    Staring at me with glazed-over eyes, he seemed to have lost his composure.


    "Let me hear it from your mouth."(Yuki)


    "...... No. There is no danger in that book."(Loge)


    The moment Loge uttered these words, the air of a feeling emanating from the book fizzled out.


    The book was now "safe."


    "I''m sorry. Did I push you too hard?"(Yuki)


    "No. No."(Loge)


    I thanked him lightly and turned back to the book.


    Okay, let''s open it. ......


    Nodding to Rain and the others peering in, I inserted a small key into the keyhole of the book.


    TL Note- I am running out of things to say in TL Note......so something different then......The light novel I was translating....it''s too much of a work ...I need to translate raw in the form of pictures....well that was all. And on another who wants to live the garden of books, the comments are open to your answers.

 Volume 2 - CH 30

    Volume 2


    Chapter 30-Forbidden grimoires and spirits of books


    (TL:By Rafael)


    With a click, the book unlocks.


    At that moment, I felt the presence of the book increase.


    "Is it a ...... grimoire?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah, looks like it."(Rain)


    "Is that so?"(Marina)


    Rain nods and Marina sways her head.


    This feeling is something only those who control magic can understand.


    For magic users like us, a grimoire is a special ...... with the power to push one''s possibilities, and we often feel a unique pressure.


    I feel that from this book as well.


    "I wonder what''s in it."(Yuki)


    I turn the pages.


    The text itself is unreadable, but there are magic circles, what appear to be magic formulas, and various annotations referring to them.


    It is almost certain that this is a grimoire.


    "It has similar magic formulas overlaid on top of each other."(Yuki)


    "But it looks a little different. This one and this one are different here ...... and here, uh, the top and bottom are swapped here ......?"(Rain)


    "This is so esoteric."(Yuki)


    (TL:estoric means difficult to understand)


    As I twisted my neck, Marina and Nene, standing beside me, tilted their heads as well.


    "I have no idea what''s going on."(Marina)


    "Me too."(Nene)


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know either. I wish I could read too. ......"(Yuki)


    I glance over, but Lun is on Moriah''s lap, deciphering a red book.


    At first glance, it might look like a grandfather reading to her granddaughter or something, but it is Moriah who is being read to.


    (TL: Lol)


    It is not a situation where I can ask him to do so, as he seems to be busy with something over there.


    "Yuki-san Perhaps I can help you."(Silk)


    "Silk. Are you done?"(Yuki)


    "Yes,  We got along well."(Silk)


    A fluffy, pea-sized book flies around Silk.


    "What a cutie ......!"(Rain)


    Rain''s eyes light up.


    It is rare for Rain to look at something other than a magic tool artifact in this way.


    "No, you think it is a magic tool artifact"(Yuki)


    "Perhaps with the help of this spirit, we can understand the content of the book."(Rain)


    "Is that so?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, Put your hand over here."(Silk)


    I hold the offered hand and speak the spirit language as if Silk were singing.


    As if dancing to the melody, the spirit in the form of a book dances softly.


    Immediately afterward, my  consciousness sank into the ground as if falling.


    "Ohhhh......."(Yuki)


    "You startled me."(Silk)


    Silk giggles as she holds my hand.


    From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like anything is wrong.


    "What is this place?"(Yuki)


    "Above the book, in the book, beside the memory."(Silk)


    Whispering voices can be heard all around.


    I looked over and saw a pure white snake-like creature with only its head sticking out of a floating book.


    "This is Biblion, the Spirit of the Book. I believe the old spirit called him to guard the library."


    "Silk. This one is good."(Biblion)


    "Yes, He''s my teacher."(Silk)


    "This book is a little dangerous be careful."(Biblion)


    Looking around, it seemed we were standing on a book.


    From the pattern on the floor, it was probably the book I mentioned earlier.


    "I want to know what this book is about, Biblion. How can I do that?"(Yuki)


    "Reading is for a  person. We will use our reason to solve the problem. Do you understand?"(Biblion)


    "What do you mean? Biblion. Is that different from reading?"(Yuki)


    "We understand and communicate. We read, but we do not communicate."(Biblion)


    (TL: My teacher said the same thing)


    Silk at first referred to Biblion as ''the spirit of song and lore.''


    What they refer to is, by nature, probably a little different from reading a book.


    To read, not just a grimoire, is to read, interpret, and take in the contents.


    Perhaps the essence of biblion is to "record and communicate," which may be somewhat different.


    It is rare that everything that needs to be conveyed is written down.


    If this is the case, if I ask Biblion now, he will tell me the essence of this grimoire.


    As an ...... end of the magic-using spectrum, this is an unearned experience.


    "That''s all right, Biblion. But do me a favor just tell me as Silk has no background in magic."(Yuki)


    "Yuki-san?  Is it fine?"(Silk)


    "It is more problematic to have a magic formula engraved in your head when you have no background in magic. If it''s anything special, your head might boil just thinking about it."(Yuki)


    As I jokingly put it, forcing a non-magician to cram magical knowledge into something that is not a magician can be poisonous.


    It is even possible (there is a precedent) that a person who cannot understand magic as magic may become a cripple because his/her memory is occupied with magic formulas that make no sense at all.


    If you are a magician, you can put them all in one book called "magic" and put it away on the shelf, but if you are not, it is as if the pages are scattered all over the room.


    "Yuki? Is it really fine?"(Silk)


    "I can do this. Silk but please Take care of me."(Yuki)


    It was a somewhat odd way to ask for help, but if Silk is in control of Biblion, her presence is literally a lifeline.


    "I understand. Biblion, please."(Silk)


    "I''ve got you."(Biblion)


    My body sinks into the book.


    Still, I can feel the silk hand that is holding it, though.


    The surroundings darken, lighten, become vivid, fade.


    Multiple voices are heard from all directions, some whispering in my ear as if they were, and then, when I think they are, they are mouthing something themselves.


    Little by little, they converge and the scenery becomes clearer.


    A brown-haired man with glasses is at his desk.


    Anxiety, frustration, a sense of crisis. He is being driven to create something.


    Ah, just like me when I left Jamie behind in "Colorless Darkness".


    Believing in something, yet still riddled with anxiety, his heart creaking with regret, the man moves forward.


    Somehow I understood what he was trying to do.


    "I see, this magic is ......."(Yuki)


    The man looks back at my murmur.


    I''m sure he can''t see me in the scenery which is in his memory, but the man opens his mouth.


    "©¤©¤©¤©¤."(??)


    The very intent of the inaudible words flow into me.


    "Oh, I get it."(Yuki)


    As soon as I replied, I felt a strong sense of levitation, and my consciousness emerged from the world of books.


    TL Note- So what should we talk about today....I play genshin impact for about a month or so and am currently at Adventure Rank 36 and we haven''t got any new donation after 2021....this year sound  poor for me.

 Volume 2 - CH 31

    Volume 2


    Chapter 31-Multiple Collapsing Magical Formulas and Culling


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Yuki-san? Are you okay?"(Silk)


    "Yes, I''m fine , No problem."(Yuki)


    I found myself sitting in a nearby chair. Silk was holding my hand and looking into my face.


    Apparently, I had successfully made it back to the real world.


    "What did you find out?"(Silk)


    "This grimoire is more like a technical book. The author was researching something called ''multiple disintegration magic formula."(Yuki)


    "What''s that?"(Rain)


    Rain''s eyes light up.


    "I guess it''s a technique to make multiple magic chain reactions, It''s not like my Prismic Missile, which is a distorted glowing arrow, but rather several magics are activated in sequence."(Yuki)


    "I see ......!"(Rain)


    With this explanation alone, Rain seemed to understand the essence of the matter.


    The "Multiple Collapsing Magic Formula" technique, which I understood from the book, was to "start, collapse, and reconfigure" many magic formulas like falling dominoes, running toward a single result, to magically extract a very large result, although there were problems of time and control.


    "That''s quite interesting."(Rain)


    "Mr. Moriah, have you finished deciphering that one?"(Yuki)


    "Mm-hmm. It''s like a history book and it tells the story of how Glad Si-Im came to be."(Moriah)


    Moriah sits Lun1 down in a chair and begins to tell his story.


    Glad Si-Im" is said to be the royal capital of a country in a certain world.


    It is said that this world was a place where many gods lived on earth and in heaven, and that the somewhat human gods sometimes fought with people and sometimes loved each other as they spun through the ages.


    Then came the collapse of the world called "Cull" - in other words, "elimination."


    At first, it looked like a struggle between gods, which had been seen several times in history.


    For humans, it was nothing short of a natural disaster, but even so, it had happened several times before.


    All but those involved thought that it was not such a big problem.


    However, this conflict was the beginning of the "Dusk."


    The war that spilled over from god to god became one that involved the entire world, and it also became a conflict between the humans who worshiped the god.


    The balance of the world began to collapse as the gods were wounded and fell, and soon the sky was left with a picture of twilight that was neither day nor night.


    "......The gods of this world may have been the same thing as the "spirits." "(Silk)


    "The records indicate that this is the case. It seems that the world system was controlled by the gods."(Moriah)


    Moriah nodded at Silk''s words.


    Crazy spirits often distort the environment around them.


    If it happens on an uncontrollable global scale, would it also be a ...... culling?


    "The inhabitants of Glad Shi-Im and King Vordan seem to have been skilled in magic."(Moriah)


    "You mean a sorcerer?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t think it''s that simple, but anyway ...... they planned their escape from a collapsing world."(Moriah)


    Here, the contents of the grimoire matched the purpose.


    "And so?"(Yuki)


    "What is it, Mister Yuki?"(Moriah)


    I give a small nod to Moriah, who looks doubtful.


    "The magic described in this grimoire is, ...... titularly speaking, ''wish-fulfillment magic."(Yuki)


    "What ! Not trans-dimensional magic, not mass evacuation magic but?"(Moriah)


    "That''s what you would normally think. ......"(Yuki)


    But the sorcerer who wrote this grimoire did not.


    He was thinking of overcoming ...... culling the root solution to the problem.


    However, time and resources probably did not allow him to fulfill all the requirements.


    He used the "gold" to fulfill his "only wish".


    As a result, even though "Glad Si-Im" is now in this state, it has served its purpose.


    "So, what happened to that magic?"(Moriah)


    "It did not get a good enough effect. No, the wish itself was granted. Anyway, let''s talk about it in more detail when we get back."(Yuki)


    "I see. I have let my presence in the Forest of Knowledge get the better of me."(Moriah)


    This is the first step into the mysterious labyrinth.


    We have the information and materials we need. First, we had to bring it back.


    Just as I was thinking this, the door to the archive room opened.


    I braced myself, but it was Marona and the members of "Carmine" who appeared.


    "So you guys stayed here . What did you find?"(Marona)


    "I think we''ve learned a lot, We, ''Skordia'' and ''Clover'' are retreating to bring back the results, but what about you?"(Lucent)


    Marona, the leader of "Carmine," thinks for a moment before opening her mouth at Lucent''s words.


    "I''m going to retreat, too."(Marona)


    "What about ''Full Bound''?"(Lucent)


    "He was going to step further.Should I have stopped them?"(Marona)


    I wonder about that.


    It may seem a bit rash, but I can understand the desire to show a good point as a representative of "Duna," and if he could do some preliminary research on the future, I would appreciate it.


    Even they are adventurers with B-rank ability, so they would not be so careless.


    "No, I''ll leave it to them. Let''s get back to the camp as soon as possible."(Yuki)


    "I guess so. Even if we go after him, we can''t take Lun-chan with us!"(Marina)


    Marona nodded at Marina''s words and smiled.


    "I agree. We will escort you on the way back, don''t worry."(Marona)


    "Thanks! Ms. Marona."(Marina)


    "It''s all right. Let''s go."(Marona)


    Marona turned and nodded, and the members of "Carmine" quickly went out to check the situation in the hallway.


    They were crisp and lively, somewhat more like knights than adventurers.


    ''Is Loge not here......?''(Yuki)


    I thought I couldn''t see him from the middle of the road, but sure enough, his figure was nowhere to be found.


    I don''t know what he was thinking, but by the looks of it, he will show himself again.


    "Mister Yuki, when you return, may I ask you to reconcile the information?"(Moriah)


    "Of course, Mr. Moriah."(Yuki)


    "Yuki, me too. Tell me what''s in the grimoire."(Rain)


    Indeed, it would be better to explain the contents of this grimoire in detail to Rain.


    Meanwhile, Marina is spinning around with Lun on her shoulders.


    "I''m going to take a bath with Lun-chan."(Marina)


    "Lun will go with Onee-chan!"(Nibelung)


    "Yes! Lun is also going in with onee-chan."(Marina)


    Lun seems to be having a good time, so that''s good.


    Well, I''m sure this is the stage where it all starts.


    I''ll be busy when we get back. ......!


    TL Note- The curtain over Glad-Shii-im mystery is finally parting and now the adventure is on a high note and we also thank our kofi supporters who support us in our mission to follow our waifu..*cough* adventure of Yuki and his friends.

 Volume 2 - CH 32

    Volume 2


    Chapter 32-"Shayo" and "Golden"


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Two days after returning from "Glad Shi-Im".


    Rain, myself, and Moriah, the wise man of "Skordia," gathered the clients, including the Marquis of Bedivere, in the guild meeting room.


    I think it''s not right to summon the clients, who are also high ranking nobles by nature, but the contents of this case are too heavy.


    "In other words, that labyrinth is a city in another world, and they dared to move into our world by using special magic?"(Marquis)


    "That''s what I''m talking about. It seems that the magic that originally transported one person to another world was modified to move an entire city."(Yuki)


    The Marquis de Bedivere twists his head at my explanation.


    "But you told us that the inhabitants have vanished, and strange demons seem to roam the streets."(Marquis)


    "......These demons are the inhabitants of Glad Shi-Im, my lord."(Yuki)


    A journal found in an underground canal, a diary obtained from a residence.


    And a daily record book that I read in a large library.


    From these, I began to understand how things were in the world.


    The "Shayo," in which all of the gods that supported the world of Kahana fought against each other.


    King Vordan, who was the king and one of the gods, tried to save his country, "Glad Shi-Im," from the destruction caused by the war.


    He gave up on the crumbling world and set his sights on a new heaven and a new earth.


    King Vordan may have already been insane when he made this decision.


    After all, it was impossible for him to do such a thing.


    ......No, if we are talking about "possible" and "impossible," perhaps it can be done.


    For example, if our world were to become like that, it would be possible for some people to escape from this world. Adventurers like us are at the top of that list.


    We will break through the "Colorless Darkness" and cross the "Abyss Gate," the innermost door of the Abyss.


    If I am right, we will be able to cross the world.


    But it is a risky proposition.


    Even if all adventurers set their sights on the Abyssal Gate, only 10 percent of them would be able to reach the deepest level, or even less.


    It would be impossible for the average person.


    Therefore, the king had no choice but to take crazy measures.


    To make the impossible a distorted possibility.


    "He sacrificed his humanity."(Yuki)


    "What do you mean?"(Marquis)


    "The magic I was exposed to in the Great Library of Vordan Castle was quite extensive, specific, and insane."(Yuki)


    It''s a way I''m afraid to speak out.


    I don''t feel like I can explain this horrific magic in an inadequate way.


    "Yuki, it''s okay. I''ll cover for you."(Rain)


    Rain, sitting next to me, nods at me.


    Moriah, sitting on another couch, nodded to me.


    I was the one who directly touched the magic. I should be the one to explain.


    "It is assumed to be a large-scale substitution magic using the ''gold'' as a medium."(Yuki)


    "Gold? Substitution magic? Both of these magics are unfamiliar to me. How about you, Mr. Boardman?"(Marquis)


    ''I don''t understand either. Well, let''s hear his explanation. First, can you tell me about the gold?"(Viscount)


    Nodding to Viscount Boardman, I take out the ring from my bag.


    Yes, the golden ring that the monster monsters of Glad Shi-Im have.


    :This is a part of the "gold" ......, or rather, something that is also gold itself, although it is difficult to explain."(Yuki)


    "What do you mean by "itself"? I''m told there are a fair number of them as drops picked up from demons?"(Viscount)


    "Yes. They are individual, yet all the same and one. Rain, take that one."(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    Rain pulls a thin vise-like magical tool artifact with a square crystal plate out of his magic bag.


    "This is something you used to make at the Royal Academy, isn''t it?"(Marquis)


    "Uh, yes. Here, take a look."(Rain)


    Rain with a ring on the magic tool artifact and a small stream of magic.


    On the crystal plate, an image is projected with noise.


    "The sky is still red today. ...... What''s going to happen to us?"(??)


    The view from the first-person perspective moves around.


    The crystal plate showed the main street of "Glad Shi-Im," where people were passing by.


    :This is the ring found in the body of the chrysalis-like monster that attacked us."(Yuki)


    "Are you saying that the ring is a visual medium like a magic stone?"(Viscount)


    At first I thought so too, but it was of a much worse nature.


    ''No, sir. What is recorded on this ring is information about ...... the human being itself."(Yuki)


    "No way. ......"(Marquis)


    It was a crazy idea.


    I am sure that King Vordan had already been affected by the "shady" situation.


    If he could not cross the dimension as a human being, he should not be a human being.


    The "One Gold," a huge, willful magic stone.


    The king gave the people the "gold ring" created from it.


    Yes, the king supplemented the people''s humanity with the ring in order to save "Glad Shi-Im". But it was not perfect.


    The "one gold" that served as the medium for the "wish-fulfilling magic" was also distorted by the "sunset" and must have been as mad as the royal city.


    The magic was still activated in its unfinished state,......, and the "Glad Shi-Im" crossed the dimension with the unprecedented elimination of the "Dusk" still in place.


    Fortunately for us, the magic that was invoked was incomplete, so "Glad Si-Im" manifested itself as a labyrinth dungeon.


    Thanks to this, we had the advantage of time against this "culling".


    When I looked at the Marquis de Bedibois after explaining all this, he was thinking with a difficult expression on his face.


    ''I understand what you''re saying, but what happens if we end up leaving the ...... thing as it is? Hero."(Marquis)


    "From here on out, I''m going to speculate rather than state facts, but the whole area will probably be swallowed up by the labyrinth. The light of the Shadow of the Sun will distort the spiritual forces, and in the place that has become the Kingdom of Vordan, the Golden Curse will consume the existence of all living creatures."(Yuki)


    "I mean, what is it? Are you saying that if left unchecked, everything in this world will turn into a world crawling with those unidentifiable creatures?"(Viscount)


    To which I nod.


    This is the conclusion I reached with Moriah, Rain, and Silk.


    "Let''s call for A-rank adventurers from all over."(Marquis)


    "I think it would be wise to do so. This is no longer the time to be choosy. At the very least, the overflow of the ''setting sun'' has begun."(Yuki)


    ''Mm ...... I don''t think a reprieve will do that. I''m going to ask "Clover" to continue the attack. Yuki Ferdio, you have been granted the duties and rights of a "hero". Serve the Kingdom."(Marquis)


    I answered only "yes" to the marquis''s words and took my seat.


    Rain and Moriah followed suit.


    "You have a trump card in your eye, don''t you?"(Manuela)


    Manuela, who had been quietly watching what was going on, glances at me with a sharp gaze.


    Sharp as ever.


    "I''ll do what I can."(Yuki)


    I returned it lightly and left the guild meeting room.


    TL Note- It feels nice when one you have followed all the while becomes someone important as a hero, though it will bring large Responsibility and possibility of death. What is the trump card? Any will guesses from the readers?

 Volume 2 - CH 33

    Leaving Moriah at the guild, who said he had something to do, we go down the main street of Duna.


    "Yuki Eyebrows."(Rain)


    "Gu."(Yuki)


    Rain, walking next to me, points it out, and I relieve my brow.


    Although we are slowly making progress toward a solution, there are still many problems.


    Above all, I''m worried about the emotional distress of my friends as the reality of that labyrinth becomes clearer.


    "I''m fine."(Yuki)


    Perhaps it may sound callous, but I don''t feel so much aversion to defeating that monster, even if it is really a human being.


    As long as they are a part of the "selection" that is responsible for "Shayo," I can divide my mind that their elimination for the sake of the objective is inevitable.


    However, what about the others who are still at an impressionable age, who are still just starting out?


    I wonder if they are stressed about killing humans, even if they are in different forms.


    In particular, Marina and Nene are often in the vanguard and wield weapons directly.


    As a leader and former instructor of these women, I don''t like this situation.


    "I know what''s going on with Yuke, and I understand."(Rain)


    "Is it all over your face. ......?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. But don''t be overprotective of us. We all know what is expected from us."(Rain)


    We share information all the time.


    What we just discussed in the conference room is already shared information in each of the attack parties.


    "I think we''ll be fine. Maybe it''s because it''s not in human form."(Rain)


    "I hope so."(Yuki)


    "Fine,  then  let''s go back to the inn. You know, "Take your rest when you can," right?"(Rain)


    That''s what I told them repeatedly during their pre-adventure training.


    We must  rely on our fire power, but it is more important to get a good rest so that we can always perform well. ......


    I''m not very good at adhering to this, even though I say so myself.


    "Hmm ......?"(Yuki)


    Just as I was about to turn off the main street and arrive at the "Singing Fawn" pavilion, a black carriage approached from behind.


    It was a somewhat luxurious box carriage with four horses and sturdy-looking iron wheels.


    It stopped just as it passed us.


    "I had to look for you."(??)


    A small, elderly man in a luxurious-looking suit got out of the carriage with his escort.


    He had a short mustache and a receding forehead, and came toward us with a grim look on his face.


    "Who  ......?"(Rain)


    Rain looks up at me.


    I give her a smile, and the little man opens his mouth again.


    "It''s your uncle. Reynise. My father sent you a letter, didn''t he?"(Uncle)


    The fact that the name was given, albeit in a messy way, made this man''s identity clear.


    Since he claimed to be an uncle, he was probably Rain''s father''s brother - Bran Crowder.


    Thanks to Nene and Mamaru, I had most of the information about Rain and Count Clauda.


    "Get your ass over here."(Bran)


    Perhaps unable to bear our silence, he reaches out his hand to Rain.


    I gently pull away from his hand, protecting Rain with my back to her.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I think you''ve mistaken her for someone else."(Yuki)


    "Are you ...... Yuki Ferdio? The girl is the daughter of our family. Hand her over to us.(Bran)


    "Well? From what I understand  she is a single woman living alone until now and didn''t even have a family to begin with?"(Yuki)


    He has not yet even given his name, just that we have looked it up and know about it.


    I will not let such a rude person touch Rain.


    "Enough of this. I don''t care if I have to hurt you a little."(Bran)


    The escort knights closed the distance to us from both sides of Bran Crowder, who was chin cupping his jaw ......, but they both fell on the spot.


    The two knights who try to get up, I release a "Sleep Mist" magic to neutralize them.


    "Nn......?"(Bran)


    I glare lightly at Bran Crowder, who looks surprised.


    "I''m Bran Crowder, the great Count of Crowder! Reynise there is the daughter of the current head of the family, Dimwit! We must ask you to hand her over."(Bran)


    "I decline."(Yuki)


    At my words, Bran Crowder looks surprised again.


    "I am sure a letter has been delivered to you. Reynise is to be placed in the royal family of Salmutaria."(Bran)


    "I haven''t heard, and I don''t approve."(Yuki)


    Here, he deliberately breaks his honorific and glares at me in an unaccustomed but terrific manner.


    I knew that this kind of situation would eventually happen, and I had been gathering information for that occasion.


    "First of all, there is no evidence that Rain is the Count''s daughter Reynise. On what basis do you say that?"(Yuki)


    I heard that there were some of those evidences and grounds if you look for them, but I asked ...... Mamaru to erase them painstakingly.


    The evidence is no longer based on the same hometown, but on a story of the same degree.


    And even if that were true, if an aristocrat were to enter into a marriage relationship with another country, he would need permission to do so.


    This is the information that Mamaru, Manuela, and Benwood were able to find out for me.


    Marriage with royalty and nobility of other countries involves political issues.


    It is obvious that the marriage must be approved by the royal council, where the king is present, since it could be an element that could trigger treachery or foreign influence.


    However, there is no evidence that Raine


    was ever asked for such an approval.


    "Clover" is now a special A-rank party, a court-appointed mission.


    If a member of the party was to marry into a foreign royal family with aristocratic status, it would have to be talked about at some point.


    "This G......mu. You ......!"(Bran)


    "So you are saying that you kidnapped Rain and sold him to Salmutaria because he might be of your blood, and that you were trying to make connections and profits without getting approval because she was a commoner or an adventurer?"(Yuki)


    "What''s wrong with that? She will be queen because of the blood of Crowder! The time has finally come for one who has been of no use to the house!"(Bran)


    A bleary-eyed Bran Crowder barks, spit flying.


    It is apparently true that the Count Crowder''s family is in dire financial straits.


    For them, this proposal from the royal family of Salmutaria was a godsend.


    "Come, Reynise, Your father wants to see you."(Bran)


    "I don''t think I want to see him."(Rain)


    Rain looks at Bran Crowder with an aggressive magical light on the tip of his wand.


    She seems unaffected by the cold, deadly look on his face.


    I am more than a little relieved.


    "You''ll be a queen!"(Bran)


    "I''m not interested."(Rain)


    A magic arrow, grazed Bran Crowder''s cheek and pierced the carriage.


    "Go home. I am Rain of Clover. I''m not Reynise."(Rain)

 Volume 2 - CH 34

    "You turned him away nicely."(Rain)


    "Yes, Thanks to Yuki."(Rain)


    I let out a small breath after checking on Bran Crowder, who was leaving with his carriage in a frightened manner.


    I am sure that the inn must have been broken, since it was captured on the road leading to the "Singing Fawn" pavilion, so I can''t rest easy, but this is a good start.


    "I knew it was the right thing to do. But ......"(Yuki)


    "Never mind. I understand."(Rain)


    Even though I had Rain''s permission, I was quite forceful in erasing, altering, and manipulating her past.


    I asked Mamaru-san to prevent the connection between the village where she was born, the Academy of Magic, and the Adventurers'' Guild, and I went to great lengths to conceal Rain''s information, even though it was illegal to do so.


    At first, Mamaru-san was reluctant, but once she understood the situation,she agreed to accept some conditions.


    The other party was an aristocrat. Unless we were very thorough, we didn''t know where he would pick up the evidence.


    In any case, we needed to go with Rain''s information in the gray.


    "Would he come back?"(Rain)


    "Well, I don''t know. If they do come, we''ll just turn them away."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I suppose so.I''m a little tired, I guess."(Rain)


    Rain sighs unusually loudly and turns over.


    In reality, she was probably very nervous and afraid. Rain''s legs were shaking until she released a magic arrow.


    "The hot springs will heal you."(Yuki)


    "Let''s do that."(Rain)


    Ever since I came to Duna, I''ve fallen in love with hot springs.


    It''s like a bathtub with hot water, but it''s not the same. I even wonder what I will do when I get back to Finis and can''t stand to take a shower anymore.


    "Do you want to join me?"(Rain)


    "....... I still have a few things to do, so after you."(Yuki)


    "Mmm-hmm."(Rain)


    I look at Rain, who smiles mischievously, and I am relieved.


    Thank God, it''s the usual Rain.


    "Ah! Welcome home!"(Marina)


    When we arrived at the "Singing Fawn" pavilion, Marina welcomed us.


    Marina, who had taken off her armor and was now dressed in casual clothes, was a bit thin for this season.


    I wondered if she was not feeling cold.


    "How did it go?"(Marina)


    "We''ve decided to bring in additional personnel, I think they shared the importance of the speed of the attack."(Yuki)


    "I''m glad to hear that, We''re going on, right?"(Marina)


    "Yeah."(Yuki)


    I responded, and my mind wandered back to my worries.


    As long as I''m certified as a "brave" person, participation in "Clover" is a must.


    I felt a little bit of regret that I had just taken the first survey, which led to this situation.


    If it had been another party that first stepped in, the outcome would probably have been different.


    For example, I wonder what would have happened if it had been "Full Bound".


    "Rain, what''s with the difficult look on Yuki''s face?"(Marina)


    "The usual. Overthinking."(Rain)


    "Oh, my God, what''s troubling him now?"(Marina)


    What a lightness of touch for a rather serious concern.


    Am I always so worried?


    "Could it be that the monster  is a human being?"(Marina)


    "Well...."(Yuki)


    "Then it''s fine."(Marina)


    Marina says matter-of-factly.


    "I''m not very smart, so I can''t say it well, but I know what I need to ...... do."(Marina)


    "Really?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. That doesn''t make me feel very good, but I don''t want to lose that part of my life."(Marina)


    Marina takes my hand and smiles.


    "So there''s no need for Yuki to be bothered!


    "I get it."(Yuki)


    I felt saved by Marina''s words, her strength, and her smile.


    I was no match for this girl, Marina, who always gives her own answers.


    I had been struggling for a long time when I first killed someone, and I still haven''t completely gotten over what I did to Simon, but she has already moved on.


    "I''m pretty sure that Silk and Nene are with me! If we stop here, it will cause trouble for Yuke. Don''t worry, we can do it!"(Marina)


    "I understand. Thank you, Marina."(Yuki)


    "Heh heh."(Marina)


    I pat her lightly on the head and smile back.


    I am sure it is not that easy. Still, if they are willing to move me forward in this way, then I must respond to their wishes.


    In the meantime, all I can do is organize the information and come up with a detailed plan of attack.


    "Welcome back!"(Nene)


    "Welcome back, Yuki-san, Rain."(Silk)


    In the meantime, Nene and Silk came down the stairs, apparently having heard voices.


    "The meeting is over, isn''t it?"(Silk)


    "It went the way it''s supposed to go."(Yuki)


    "I understand. We have several plans and will discuss them later. Yuki-san and Rain will take a break first. Nene and Marina will go shopping for necessary items."(Silk)


    (TL: Silk is the real leader of Clover, prove me wrong in the comments, that is if you can  )


    Silk gives Marina a shopping list and a leather bag as a substitute for her purse, and then gives her instructions briskly.


    As a supporter at heart, I am very grateful for this kind of leadership.


    "I''m off."(Marina)


    "See you later!"(Nene)


    They turn their bright smiles to me and walk out the door.


    I can''t help but feel like everyone is looking out for me. ......


    I need to figure out a way to get rid of the wrinkles between my eyebrows.


    "Well then, please relax and soak in the hot springs until dinner."(Silk)


    "No, let''s finalize the plan first. After dinner, I''d like to go over it with everyone."(Yuki)


    "Sensei?"(Silk)


    Silk''s slitted eyes sharpen and she stares at me.


    "I''m fine."(Yuki)


    "No, I know you were up late last night."(Silk)


    "No. ...... it is but."(Yuki)


    Silk entwines her arm around my left arm as my eyes swim, trying to fool her somehow.


    It''s not that sexy kind of arm hold, it''s completely restraining.


    "Rain, let''s take him to the hot springs."(Silk)


    "Okay."(Rain)


    On the other side, Rain nodded, my right arm tightly held by both of her  arms and firmly restrained.


    "Wait, wait. I''ll take a break. I''ll rest."(Yuki)


    "Yes, yes, we''ll go too."(Silk)


    "Really I won''t run."(Yuki)


    I was dragged to the hot springs.

 Volume 2 - CH 35

    Chapter 35-Backroom deals and new requests (Bran Crowder''s point of view)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "This is ruining our plans!"(Bran)


    Wiping a scratch on his cheek in the carriage, he takes out his uncontrollable irritation on the knight who is riding with him.


    If they were just a little bit better, we could have gotten the upper hand.


    "It is unthinkable that you should be unharmed and I should be injured!"(Bran)


    "I''m sorry, my lord"(Knight)


    "But damn ....... Damn you, Reynise."(Bran)


    I remember the look on my little hateful niece''s face as she looked at me with cold eyes.


    It must be the result of her lowly blood and environment that she is so defiant toward me, her uncle.


    It would be better if she were at least as obedient as her mother, but she is a handful.


    "it''s  frustrating......, but I can''t let this chance pass me by."(Bran)


    After all, the other party is the second son of the Salmutaria royal family.


    If we can get the amount of money indicated in the transfer, the Count Crowder family will not be troubled with money for some time to come.


    I, too, will not be laughed at behind my back as the second son of a poor count.


    For that reason, we must absolutely succeed in this takeover.


    I was almost certain that the girl was Reynise, based on our preliminary investigation, but my face-to-face encounter with her confirmed my belief.


    Her face, voice, and hair color are reminiscent of that maid, and her gray eyes are characteristic of the Crowder clan.


    What''s more, it has reached the point where it no longer matters whether the girl is really Reynise or not.


    The ...... advance has already been received.


    Even if the girl really has nothing to do with our family, we need to hand her over.


    The most important thing to remember is that the "product" they are looking for is the girl, even if she is not Reynise.


    The other party was only an adventurer, and there were any number of ways to get what we wanted.


    Just as I was thinking this, the carriage stopped.


    I let out a deep breath, quickly checked my appearance in the mirror on the carriage, and got out of the carriage.


    I regret that things didn''t go as planned, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Men wearing salmutaria kilts and armed with weapons look at me suspiciously as I disembark.


    This large Salmutaria-style building, which is the center of attention in Duna, was prepared for one man.


    Mastoma, the second prince of Salmutaria.


    He is one of the candidates for the next king of Salmutaria who is vying for the right to succeed to the throne, and he is an eccentric man who seeks his achievements in "adventure."


    That''s why he is looking for someone like Reynise, who is an adventurer and so on.


    "I am Bran Crowder, a messenger from the Counte of Crowder. Please convey this message to the Lord Mastoma."(Bran)


    "Enter."(Guard)


    The soldier, responding in a single word of Welmerian, opens the door and urges it open.


    "You wait here."(Guard)


    "...."(Knight)


    Leaving the escort knights behind, we proceed through the mansion.


    The inside of the mansion, uniformly coated in white plaster, is exotic, and the furnishings are different from those in Welmeria.


    What is that strange, pungent aroma that lingers in my nose?


    I hope it is not poisonous to Welmerians.


    "This way, please."(??)


    A lightly dressed man who speaks fluent Welmerian leads me through the mansion.


    My eyes are dazzled by the jewelry and gold furnishings.


    I wonder how much money he has spent on this temporary lodging for his adventures as a hobby.


    Thinking about this, I proceed to the back of the house and arrive at a circular room with a skylight.


    In the center of the room with a unique patterned carpet, there is a huge cushion-like sofa without legs, and the owner of the house is blowing water and tobacco  as if he is sinking into it.


    Around him, a few fair-looking women were dressed in their finest clothes, looking raptured.


    ''Welcome, Bran,''  Now where are the things?"(???)


    A dark-skinned hunk turns his expectant gaze toward us.


    "I''d like to take a moment to talk to you about that. ......"(Bran)


    "Now, I suppose it''s time for the appointment to be due, right?"(Mastoma)


    A sudden plunge from a good mood.


    The second prince looks at us, radiating a chilling presence.


    "She is  an adventurer, and she had a bit of a temper, and when I called out to her and told that Master Mastoma would like to meet her today, she shot me in the cheek with magic."(Bran)


    "A woman would lay a hand on a man? The country of Welmeria is as dark and stupid as ever."(Mastoma)


    The second prince sighs in a hearty, condescending manner.


    "I think she''s not educated enough, is she?"(Mastoma)


    "Ha, ha, that''s exactly right. Please wait a moment while we prepare as soon as possible."(Bran)


    "Well, good. That girl has a use for me that other wives don''t."(Mastoma)


    The mastoma is saying something, but I am not in the mood for it.


    The pressure is beyond a stomach ache, like gastric juices burning my throat.


    "Hey, Bran."(Mastoma)


    "Yes, Prince."(Bran)


    "Can''t you get the girls around Reynise as well?"(Mastoma)


    "This......?"(Bran)


    What is he talking about?


    Aside from Reynise, does he mean the other women too?


    "The money is three ...... times, no, five times as much. Without a family background, they can''t be  queen, but there are uses for them too."(Mastoma)


    "Well, that''s ......"(Bran)


    I am not joking.


    If it was Reynise, we could claim that she has a duty as a bastard of the House of Crowder, but the other women were different.


    We don''t even know who they are, and even if we could, we wouldn''t be able to force them. That would be like kidnapping.


    As the second son of a count, there was no way I could do such a thing.


    ......No, wait.


    The first thing I need to do is to get rid of that Yuki Ferdio guy somehow and get the whole party.


    After all, adventurers are like managed vagrants. It''s just a job for the jobless who are in need of money.


    They don''t have much backing, and with the power of the Crowder family ...... nobility, it''s easy to get them.


    The first thing I need to do is to find the right person to help me.


    It''s not uncommon for adventurers to disappear during a request.


    "I''ll do something about it. Please wait a moment."(Bran)


    "Mm-hmm. Then step back."(Mastoma)


    I was asked to leave with a gesture as if they were paying off an animal, and with some irritation, I left the second prince''s mansion.


    TL Note- Well looks like things are going to be a little..no much more complicated and this Mastoma prince reminds me of someone.

 Volume 2 - CH 36

    Chapter 36- The conflict between the dogmatic "Full Bound" and Yuke''s


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Lun?"(Yuki)


    On the morning of the dungeon attack on the labyrinth, we received an unbelievable news.


    Lun had been taken away by "Full Bound."


    He had been staying at our cottage until the day before yesterday, but he had been taken care of at the Royal Academy''s cottage for rest and relaxation because of the attack.


    ''I''m sorry, Mr. Yuki It is a matter of common knowledge among us that she is special, but I never thought they would take her for a solo act. ......! As for them, I''m afraid I''m going to have to take them off the court-appointed request mission."(Marquis)


    The Marquis de Bedivere, the chief executive of the site, utters an apology to me.


    Please don''t give me an apology from a high-ranking aristocrat, because it makes my heart shrink.


    "What''s the matter?"(Lucent)


    Hearing the commotion, the members of "Skordia," who were preparing elsewhere, gather together.


    The members of "Carmine" did the same.


    After explaining the situation, Lucent, thinking small, asks me,


    "What are you going to do, Mr. Yuki?"(Lucent)


    "We will begin our labyrinthine dungeon attack as planned."(Yuki)


    "Hey, Yuki! Are you going to  leave Lun behind!"(Marina)


    Marina shouted accusingly at my words.


    The other members of the group also turned their gazes toward us, although they did not raise their voices.


    I was a little short of time, too. I didn''t say enough.


    "That''s not what I meant . In any case, we need to catch up with the "Full Bound" that is ahead of us. First of all, let''s proceed as usual. They will also follow the planned route."(Yuki)


    Once we catch up with them, we can protect Lunn and condemn their actions.


    For that to happen, we first need to catch up with them safely and on schedule.


    "I hope I''m not being reckless. ......"(Yuki)


    "I see."(Marona)


    A small nod to Marona from "Carmine," who lowers her eyebrows.


    Although they have only known each other for a short time, "Full Bound" is a party of solid ability.


    Combat, exploration, and dexterity. All of them can be described as skillful.


    However, they are in a hurry to get the job done,......, and they''re getting carried away.


    They are too obsessed with outperforming us A-ranked parties and achieving success.


    But here''s where the lack of coordination got them into trouble.


    "Let''s hurry up, Yuki."(Marina)


    "Yes, The destination is the same anyway. We''ll attack on the same route as planned."(Yuki)


    We unfolded the map and hurriedly began our final meeting.


    The target point is the King''s Chamber.


    The point where the large magic spell was to be activated was the "King''s Chamber"-the innermost part of Vordan Castle.


    If we can get there, there must be some way to solve the problem.


    But it will also be dangerous.


    "The labyrinthine nature of the castle means that things may not always go according to the map. Each party should be very careful."(Moraih)


    Nodding to Moriah''s words, Lucent opens his mouth.


    "As you already know, our first priority is to reach Clover. We will escort them to the labyrinth singularity with ''Skordia'' and ''Carmine. Honors and rewards will be split head to head. First, let''s do our best to resolve the situation."(Lucent)


    This is another matter that was decided at the attackers'' meeting, so I won''t interrupt now.


    However, there is probably no doubt that this was the deciding factor in taking of Lun by  "full bound"  ......


    We "Clover" are a C rank party of strangers who received special treatment from their point of view.


    The fact that we were asked to support them, it''s no wonder that they were upset.


    Perhaps they want to keep to themselves the treasures that have been arranged to give them an advantage over their rivals, or the credit of having solved an unprecedented crisis.


    In the extreme, it would be fine if "Full Bound" could solve this crisis, albeit on its own initiative.


    But taking Lun out of the picture is a quandary.


    It is true that she is related to "Glad Shi-Im," but at the same time, she is a vulnerable civilian who should be protected.


    If they were going to take her out, they should have asked us to escort her.


    "Let the attack begin. We must not be hasty, and yet we must hurry."(Yuki)


    "Don''t lose your cool, Mr. Yuki"(Lucent)


    I understand, Mr. Lucent. ...... Marquis de Bedivere, I am sorry, but we are going to change our goals regarding this attack. First of all, our first priority will be the protection and return of Lun,...... is that clear?"


    "Of course. She is an important witness in this case. She must be safe."(Marquis)


    The marquis nods deeply at my words.


    I think his reply is a perfect match of honesty and tactfulness.


    When I turned around, Marina and the others were standing there with relieved, yet motivated eyes.


    "Sorry, Yuki I ......."(Marina)


    "I''m sorry too. I didn''t say enough and I was too calm. In fact, I''m pretty upset about it too. ......"(Yuki)


    As long as I''m supposed to be the leader of the "United Alliance," I can''t outwardly lose my cool.


    Moreover, it is an A-ranked party with a long history of success that I am leading.


    If I waver at this point, my anxiety could affect the success rate of the attack.


    "All right,Then, let''s start the attack. Everyone, please."(Yuki)


    "I''ll take care of it. Carmine, let''s go."(Marona)


    "Skordia, get underway!"(Lucent)


    The seniors, who had already finished their preparations, touch my shoulders.


    "You can do it."(Marona)


    "After all, we''re here to support you."(Lucent)


    What a reassuring support.


    Then, as a supporter and leader of the party, I must live up to this expectation.


    "Clover, we are ready. Let''s go, everyone!"(Yuki)


    "Yeah!¡¡Let''s go get Lun-chan!"(Marina)


    "We will find her."(Rain)


    "I have the route in mind. Let''s hurry."(Silk)


    "I''ll take care of the scouting!"(Nene)


    All four nodded enthusiastically.


    These girls are strong now.


    "Gentlemen, I''m counting on you."(Marquis)


    Nodding to the Marquis de Bedivere who sent us off, we proceeded to the underground canal that serves as the entrance to "Glad Shi-Im".


    TL Note- Ngl I predicted this a while back but didn''t said anything as one reviewer on Nu said that they don''t like my spoilers so I am not saying much these days, enjoy reading.

 Volume 2 - CH 37

    Volume 2


    Chapter 37-Senior party and King''s Castle progress


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "The light is shining in quite deep, isn''t it?"(Silk)


    Silk mentioned this to me as we approached the exit stairway.


    The twilight light, which had only reached the landing when we first stepped into the staircase, was already extending to the bottom of the staircase.


    ''You''re telling me we don''t have much time?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, At this rate, we won''t last six months."(Silk)


    This estimate is also based on the pace of this project.


    If there is some kind of trigger, there is a possibility that this pace will accelerate.


    Considering this, it may be too much of a stretch to think that there is only "half a year" left to go.


    I ran up the stairs and went out to "Glad Shi-Im".


    The silence and twilight light still gives me a dry chill, but I swallow it and keep going.


    If I am frightened by this, it will be difficult to catch up with the "Full Bound" ahead of me.


    ''...... ahead, chrysalis cocoon!¡¡The number is four!"(Nene)


    Nene, who was on scouting ahead with the scout  of the Alliance, warns us running who were  behind her.


    That hard stare of a flying demon. ......!


    It is quite a dangerous demon.


    "Let us  take care of this. Please go ahead."(Marona)


    "Carmine" runs and each draws a weapon.


    "Yuk-han, Lucent-han, we''ll be right behind you. ......"(Marona)


    "We''ll leave it to you. Let''s go, Mr. Yuki."(Lucent)


    "......, however..."(Yuki)


    "You''re going to help Lun, aren''t you?"(Marona)


    Marona smiles and speeds up.


    The "Carmine" team followed behind her.


    "Yuke, priorities. This time, we are here to support you. This may be new to you, but don''t lose sight of the objective."(Lucent)


    "......."(Yuki)


    I nods to Lucent, who gives me a stern look, and move my feet.


    I scatter reinforcement magic to the "Carmine" girls, at least to cover them, and run alongside them as they begin the battle.


    We break through the main street, aiming for the shortest possible distance. I had thought that there might be an encounter with the enemy, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    ''Scout! By route only!"(Silk)


    Silk, running next to me, sends out instructions, to which Nene and Miriam of "Skordia" nod and lead the way.


    Thank God we have excellent sub-leaders. I have to be strong, too.


    "Sorry, Silk."(Yuki)


    "I''m here for such occasions."(Silk)


    I smile lightly back at Silk, who smiles at me, and regain my spirit in my mind.


    I can''t drag this out forever.


    "Lucent! The yard is buzzing with people!"(Miriam)


    "There are too many of them."(Nene)


    Nene and Miriam, who had stopped at the entrance to the outer wall, send us hand signs to take cover.


    ''Hmm, there are quite a few of them. ...... Now what do we do, Lucent?"(Miriam)


    "Of course, we''ll stall and let ''Clover'' get ahead of us."(Lucent)


    "There are quite a few of them, will you be fine?"(Yuki)


    A quick check confirmed that nearly a dozen demon monsters were in the garden.


    Moreover, hanging around here are powerful demons called Soldier Sentries and Knight Knights, and their supposed defeat rank is B rank.


    I understand that "Skordia" is a capable party, but it is just too dangerous.


    "Carmine" will catch up with us soon anyway. If we let these stop you, we will feel sorry for Carmine''s efforts."(Lucent)


    "But ......"(Yuki)


    "What the heck, You youngsters should  just keep your eyes ahead."(Moriah)


    Moriah, the old sorcerer, grins as he grips his staff.


    "Moriah, Miriam. Kill some of them with your fancy magic. Dorcas, we''ll go out together. Maje, use your spirit magic to cover Clover."(Lucent)


    Each "Skordia" nodded and readied their gains in response to Lucent''s instructions.


    I felt my heart lift a little under such circumstances.


    Before "Thunder Pike" was formed, ...... that is, before I became an adventurer, the highly esteemed A-rank party "Skordia" was well-known.


    They have high expectations for me and for us.


    "I understand. I''ll meet up with you later."(Yuki)


    "Oh, take it easy, just follow the theory of labyrinthine behavior dungeon work."(Lucent)


    In his senior-like manner, he nodded and waited for the right moment to enter.


    It was right after the magic attack took place.


    "Fireball!"(Miriam)


    "Here we go.Blizzard."(Moriah)


    A fireball released by Miriam caused a huge explosion in the center of the garden, followed by a fierce blizzard of snow blown by Moriah''s magic that iced the demons.


    "We''re going in."(Lucent)


    "Oh."(Ducus)


    With a flat tone of voice, Lucent and the dwarf warrior Dulcus rushed into the garden at breakneck speed, mercilessly reaping the demon monsters.


    "Now, this way, ladies and gentlemen."(Maje)


    On the sidelines of the garden, where the battle had begun, we and Maje, a half-elf priestess, ran along the edge of the garden.


    She is also a spirit user, and her magic seems to be diminishing our presence.


    I realized how amazing "Skordia," a group of A-ranked adventurers who can handle any and all situations, is.


    "We can''t do anything. I''m so disappointed."(Marina)


    "Me, too."(Rain)


    Marina and Rain spilled the beans as they glanced at the battle.


    I feel the same way.


    "No,You will be the stars from this point on. Now, go."(Maje)


    Maje smiles at us as we arrive at the kitchen door where we entered before.


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    "Oops, no need to thank me. Please buy me a drink when you''re done. That''s the way of an adventurer, isn''t it?"(Maje)


    "I will."(Yuki)


    I smile lightly in return and look over at my companions.


    From here on out, it''s just Clover. I had to keep my nerve.


    "Let''s go, everyone. You know what the primary goal is, don''t you?"(Yuki)


    "Lun-chan''s safety!"(Marina)


    "Good. The safety of us and Lun comes first. As soon as we have her in custody, we''ll make an immediate exit."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded at my words.


    "All right. Let the attack on Vordan Castle begin!"(Yuki)


    TL Note- The attack on Vordan Castle began and i forgot but the previous chapter was the 100th chapter of this series. I want to thank all the readers who have read and continued to support us and made this translation of the series possible.

 Volume 2 - CH 38

    Volume 2


    Chapter 38-The Knight of Vordan Castle and the Abominable Magic


    (TL:By Rafael)


    After successfully entering Vordan Castle for the second time, we followed Nene, who was on the lookout for us, into the interior of the castle.


    The castle was filled with serenity and tranquility, with no trace of the demon monsters that had been placed in large numbers in the outer gardens.


    However, there was still a sense of discomfort from the other world that seemed to cling to us.


    It is an unpleasant feeling as if you are in a fog,...... which the wise man Moriah called "a sense of rejection".


    "Are you okay, Yuki?"(Rain)


    "Yeah, but....how are my bruises?"(Yuki)


    "It''s getting a little thicker, I think."(Rain)


    Rain, walking next to me, looks at me with worried eyes.


    After a short time in the castle, I realized that the bruises on my face, which could be called the curse of Persephone, the "No-Life King of the Immortals," were getting a little darker.


    Apparently, it is reacting to this otherworldly presence and distortion.


    "By the looks of it, it seems we should be able to follow the map."(Yuki)


    "I think so. It''s just hard to read any signs of monster ."(Rain)


    A good scout scout uses all of his senses ...... or even his sixth sense to detect danger.


    It seems to depend on experience, but the senses of the cat people felcy like Nene are much more acute than humans, but this "Glad Shi-im" demon ...it seems to be very difficult to capture any sign of it.


    ...... The reasons for this well we haven''t discovered  much so far.


    Moriah speculated that the existence of "Glad Shi-Im" was itself composed of human components, so to speak, like a single living organism.


    And knowing the origins of the magic of "fulfillment," I feel confident that it is probably right.


    In order to cross the dimension, it was necessary to put all human beings into a single vessel.


    It would be impossible to magically protect each individual and send them off one by one, even with the magic of "fulfillment" using "gold.


    That is why they conceptualized everything using "Glad Shi-Im," which is familiar to everyone in town, as a vessel, and crossed over to another dimension - in other words, to Lemshita, where we are located.


    The great sorcerer and King Vordan''s plan was to melt everything down, cross the dimension with lifeless concepts, and rebuild the people from the city with the "golden ring" containing the information of "human beings."......


    However, it seems that the ring was incomplete to reconstruct the people.


    The inhabitants, too conceptualized, were reanimated as distorted beings, with only their characteristics or roles brought to the surface.


    Glad Shi-Im" as a wriggling demon, too straightforward, too radical, and too fragmented to be a non-human demon.


    When we met for the first time, this situation must have been hidden behind the words that Loge said to the uninhabited streets, "Everyone is here."


    "How is the flow of spirits, Silk-san?"(Yuki)


    ''I''m on the lookout towards the top of the stairs. There''s something there. ......!"(Nene)


    After a short walk, we arrived at the stairs leading up to the second floor, and stopped at the strange atmosphere.


    I know the feeling as a tingling sensation as I react to the presence of the labyrinth.


    Even Nene seemed to sense something.


    "Well, what is it?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know, its like...... a killer? It feels a little different, but very aggressive and spiky."(Marina)


    Marina seems to sense a little differently than we do, too.


    Maybe it''s her sense of being a Samurai.


    We might have an encounter with someone like the infamous Named. I''m going to reapply the reinforcement magic here.


    With a light wave of my finger, I lay down a layer of reinforcement magic on each of them.


    In particular, Marina and Nene, who are the vanguard of the group and stand in front of the formation, are carefully given defensive magic.


    I also cast a spell of "Blink Shadow" so that I could be in the middle guard to cover them in case of an emergency.


    "Come, Biblion!"(Silk)


    In response to Silk''s words, a small white snake appears, flapping books like wings.


    "Tell me the story at the top of these stairs."(Silk)


    "Unn."(Biblion)


    Biblion, wrapped around Silk''s neck, whispers something in her ear.


    Biblion, the spirit of record and memory, and of books and bookshelves, was in fact a powerful spirit.


    This spirit, the authority of information, is capable of predicting the future.


    It seems that it is not completely accurate, predicting only a few seconds, but still, in some experiments, it was able to detect crises with considerable accuracy (it was even able to predict Nene''s surprise attack).


    "I''ll take the lead."(Nene)


    Nene smoothly and soundlessly ascends the staircase.


    We followed her carefully, keeping a wary eye on her as we went.


    The moment Nene reached the top of the stairs, the surroundings shook strongly.


    "......!Nene!"(Yuki)


    "I''m safe!"(Nene)


    I look up at the floor above, checking to see if Nene has landed on her feet as she somersaults back to our position.


    There, standing neatly with knight''s swords drawn, was an armored knight, clearly different from the distorted ones we had seen so far.


    The white polished armor looked somewhat godly and ...... told us that this demon must be very powerful.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the knight in shining white armor is a god. The moment he pulled out his sword, I stepped backwards and was able to avoid it.


    "No mercy. Now let''s go through ......!"(Yuki)


    Starting with my words, Marina runs up the stairs as if she were bouncing.


    The black sword is already drawn, and in no time at all, Marina is close to the knight and swings a sword at him.


    The knight''s counter, which she casually dismissed, I put on my Force Shield, a shield of force field.


    This is a partnership that I had already confirmed with Marina.


    A strategy that makes use of her rushing ability is dangerous to herself.


    On the other hand, if we are too afraid to take advantage of Marina''s firepower, we may end up losing ground against a superior opponent.


    Therefore, I decided to make Marina''s first attack a blow without defense.


    When I said, "I''ll cover for you," Marina nodded in reply without a trace of doubt.


    "...... tough."(Marina)


    Marina, who remained where she was and faced the knight, let out a small leak.


    Normally, she seems cheerful and careless, but when it comes to fighting, her composure is as sharp as the black sword in her hand.


    "I guess we can''t wait that long, Silk, Rain ......, cover Marina and the others."(Yuki)


    " I''ll take care of it."(Rain)


    "Yes"(Silk)


    Silk anticipates, and Rain covers her with wizard and monk magic.


    And in the meantime, I''ll be chanting ......, which is another strategy we decided on in advance.


    We all worked out a detailed coordination pattern and decided on a plan of attack.


    We also assumed that we would encounter a powerful opponent like this one.


    "©¤ ©¤ La putra odoro de rozoj, hurlantaj nigraj hundoj, la maro glutanta la subirantan sunon, miksa?on de nigra kaj blanka, hele kolora Malpura akvo..."(Yuki)


    We spun and kneaded the magic we hadn''t used since that day with chanting.


    My heart jumps a little when I feel the refrain of Simon''s shout in the back of my ear, but I keep my ...... mind calm and finish the chanting.


    " "prismatic missile of distorted luster arrows"!"(Yuki)


    With a slow pain in my cheek, an abominable magic arrow was shot from my hand toward the armored knight.


    TL Note- Simon has more cameo than any other characters.

 Volume 2 - CH 39

    Volume 2


    Chapter 39-The Old Man and the Missing Lun.


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "......!"(knight)


    The knight in armor was struck by a direct hit from a "prismatic missile" and his movements slowed down.


    A reddish-black haze rose from the gaps in his armor, and he still raised his sword with a creaking sound.


    "Marina!"(Yuki)


    "Ok!"(Marina)


    Marina''s flash, accompanied by the black light of her "magical sword-ification," is released at the same time as her sharp step.


    The blow, swung in a backhanded manner, cut through the armored knight like butter, and Marina quietly turned around and sheathed her black sword.


    "I''m sorry to cut you down..."(Marina)


    Behind Marina, who was strangely uncomfortable, the knight in armor was cut off  and collapsed in a sneak attack.


    Seeing this, I finally exhaled and released my tension.


    Even though I knew that Marina''s carelessness was not carelessness, I still could not let my guard down until safety was confirmed.


    "Combat over, we''re going to investigate."(Yuki)


    After informing the Marquis de Bedivere and Manauela, who are checking the delivery at the command center, of our current actions, we head for the wreckage of the armored knight.


    When we actually get up close to it, it is quite large, maybe 10 feet or so?


    Then I noticed that this demon was a little bit different from usual.


    I lightly hold Rain and Silk back with my hand as they try to come up from downstairs.


    "I''ll help you. Nene, you watch the perimeter."(Yuki)


    "Roger that."(Nene)


    Marina sensed my hesitation and called out to me.


    I''m sorry to put you in this role, but I certainly need your help.


    "He''s close to a human being."(Marina)


    "Yes, think it''s a little different from the demons we''ve seen here before. The response is the same, though."(Yuki)


    Marina laughs lightly.


    I guess it''s my ego that I don''t want her to get used to the sensation, but there''s nothing I can do about it now.


    Red blood dripped from a fresh section of the armored knight and spread on the floor, making me keenly aware that this was a human being.


    We hurry onward, but there is one thing I must take with me from now on.


    It is the ...... "Ring of Gold".


    The actuality that this is a trigger that gets its source from "Glad Shi-im" and generates demons, it must be retrieved as well as the demonic stone of the demon monster.


    Otherwise, we may encounter it again on the way back home.


    After all, the material of Ga-Wa is this world itself.


    It was quickly found.


    When the armored knight''s arm-arm gauntlets were peeled off, a gold ring was placed on his finger, just as a normal human being would do.


    And the arm, stripped of its armor, looked ...... like a human being itself.


    It would be necessary to examine how it differed from other demons.


    But for now, the objective is paramount.


    "The first thing you need to do is to find out what the problem is. Let''s go."(Yuki)


    I call out to my friends and turns my attention to the second floor where we have stepped.


    The scenery itself had not changed much, but the discomfort I felt in the bruise on my cheek had grown stronger.


    Perhaps we were approaching the core of another world.


    "Nene, the presence is quite thick. Be careful."(Yuki)


    "I understand. Please help me if things get dangerous."(Nene)


    Nene replies in a light tone, but with cautious steps, she goes out on the lookout ahead.


    If the second floor is as shown on the map, it should take only about 30 minutes to reach the "King''s Chamber" even if they proceed carefully.


    There is probably a "single gold" in that place, which is also the place where the great magic is activated.


    It is hard to say without actually investigating, but if we do well, we may be able to lead "Glad Shi-Im" to a complete attack ......, in other words, to a functional shutdown.


    The old man appeared in my line of sight as I was thinking about this.


    The black-robed, mournful-looking fellow, still staring at me.


    "Loge."(Yuki)


    "It''s been several days, hasn''t it? Master Ferdio and ladies."(Loge)


    Loge, who has not seen us since the Great Storeroom, looks at us in a quiet manner.


    His strange laugh was gone, and his words oozed a scruffy sanity.


    "I''ve learned a lot of things about ''Glad Shi-Im,. ...... about you, too."(Yuki)


    "Is anything left, sir?"


    "I still don''t know about Lun."(Yuki)


    "She is the ...... key left by the sorcerer and myself."(Loge)


    Loge takes a ring from his pocket.


    "It is impossible to fit a man into something like this, This abomination in King''s Landing has been predicted. The labyrinthine situation was a bit unexpected, but now it''s more convenient. ......"(Loge)


    "Convenient?"(Yuki)


    The old man''s face, which does not reply to my question, turns to the twilight light streaming in through the window.


    The somewhat distant-looking Loge bows his head deeply and opens his mouth again.


    "Please make a very very good choice."(Loge)


    The old man''s figure crumbles and disappears like sand.


    Where he had been, the only trace of him was a gold ring, glinting in the twilight light.


    "...... what''s going on?"(Nene)


    Nene, who had been out on an advance warning, returns to us as we stand there.


    "There was Loge just a few minutes ago."(Yuki)


    "Is it that old man? That old man is also very scary, because he shows up without any warning. ......"(Nene)


    That being said, I realized.


    Certainly, if Loge wanted to harm us, it would be quite easy.


    After all, he had slipped past Nene''s advance warning and even Silk''s perimeter warning and appeared in front of us.


    I''m sorry that I didn''t have a sense of urgency,......, but there is also a part of me that can''t help but feel that way about the old man


    Thanks to our raid on the big library, I was able to obtain a lot of information.


    Among them, there was information about that old man, ......Loge Vaudan.


    As the family name suggests, he is a member of the royal family of "Vaudan" and, by the way, seems to be the son of King Vaudan.


    The "Shayo" related documents recorded the Loge as a young man of 22 years old,......, not so different from me, but for some reason, he has become like that.


    I asked the spirit Vibrion to help me find it, but he couldn''t, so I guess it''s something we can no longer know about.


    "I''m curious about that old man, too, but ...... Yuki, I found him."(Nene)


    "Did you find Lun-chan"(Marina)


    Nene shakes her head at Marina''s smile.


    Instead of Marina, who shudders, I ask Nene.


    "Is it "Full Bound?"(Yuki)


    "The footprints are at ....... Judging from the state of the site, it hasn''t been that long."(Nene)


    "All right, let''s go. Whatever their intentions is, rescuing Lun is our top priority."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded at my words.


    TL Note- Well, Lun rescue is on its way. I am having my exams....and the thing about second on halt was a April''s fool joke.

 Volume 2 - CH 40

    Volume 2


    Chapter 40-Between Footsteps and Kings


    (TL:By Rafael)


    We were careful and hurriedly moving through the second floor of "Vordan Castle," where the pressure and discomfort are increasing.


    The destination indicated on the map, our current location, and the "Full Bound"''s footsteps ...... By the looks of it, it is highly likely that they will catch up with the "King''s Chamber", the objective of this attack.


    We do not know what is there or rather who is there.


    If it were a normal labyrinth dungeon, it would be a so-called "boss room," but since this "Grad Shi-Im" and "Vordan Castle" are not normal, it would be dangerous to make careless predictions.


    In this place, the common sense of adventurers often does not apply.


    "It looks like they are taking the route of attack, after all."(Yuki)


    "Can we catch up?"(Nene)


    "Maybe"(Yuki)


    I gave a small nod in response to Nene''s leavening.


    If they were just a little more careful, we would be able to catch up with them at the place before entering the "King''s Chamber."


    However, if they had stepped in to get achievement and sense of merit, it would be quite bad.


    Lun could be in danger.


    "Maybe Lun is the reason they are so fast."(Nene)


    "Oh, Yeah, that could be it."(Yuki)


    It is possible that Lun, who is deeply involved in this "Glad Shi-Im," will not be judged as a foreign object like we are.


    In fact, we didn''t encounter any demons with Lun in our previous expedition.


    The fact that "Full Bound" is ahead of us, despite the fact that we are stranded in an ambush by the knight in shining armor, also supports this assumption.


    ''...... Yuki-san, Biblion has found a memory."(Silk)


    "What did he got?"(Yuki)


    I turned around at Silk''s words and Biblion slid around my neck and whispered in my ear.


    It''s not in a language I know, but it''s direct information.


    "Damn them."(Yuki)


    "What''s wrong? Yuki?"(Marina)


    "According to what''s left of the memory, Lun stopped ''Full Bound'' here. It seems she told them they should call us, but ...... they ignored her and forced her into the back."(Yuki)


    Moreover, "Full Bound" seemed to have lied and taken Lun out.


    They used our name "Clover" to trick her into leading them deeper into the castle.


    "What''s with that behaviour......?"(Marina)


    "This is unforgivable."(Nene)


    Marina and Nene look angrily toward the end of the passage.


    They are especially close to Lun, so it is understandable that they are angry.


    ''What did she  mean they should call us?"(Silk)


    "Doesn''t that mean she realized she was being duped?"(Nene)


    "The phrasing seems odd, then."(Silk)


    Perhaps Silk, who has a contract with Biblion, gets the finer nuances.


    And, indeed, the term "should be called" is a trifle worrisome.


    "Let''s move forward too and we''ll see."(Rain)


    "Yeah, let''s do that."(Yuki)


    The conclusion reached by Rain is the best solution.


    Rather than thinking about it here, it would be quicker to ask Lun directly.


    "I''m going to take the lead. I''ll be on the lookout for the advance guard, right?"(Nene)


    " Please."(Yuki)


    I slowly follow Nene as she carefully runs down the long corridor.


    Normally, we would have waited until Nene returned, but this time we followed her.


    It is a little less safe, but the speed of progress is faster.


    " Sense Magic."(Rain)


    "Biblion, please."(Silk)


    Rain and silk join the safety guarantee.


    With magical fluctuations that are difficult to detect with Nene covered by Rain''s  Snese Magic and the most recent prediction by Biblion to detect a crisis, there should not be so much of a problem with progressive vigilance.


    I''ll be me, and I''ll renew my friends'' enhancement grants during this time.


    We continue straight down the long, long corridor with twilight light streaming in through the windows.


    And we''ve arrived.


    ...... "The King''s Room".


    The door was already open enough for a person to enter, and from the end of it, there were signs of people that you could tell even if I was not Nene.


    The voices that can be heard from time to time are somewhat tinged with joy and ...... they are definitely those of "Full Bound".


    "......"(Nene)


    Nene looked at me for judgment, and I gave a small nod.


    Then Nene, creeping closer to the door, looked toward the gap in the door and turned to me a little later.


    The hand sign indicated ...... is standing by.


    I dropped to a little distance as Nene instructed and waited for Nene to return, and without a single footstep, Nene came back to us.


    Then she opens her mouth in a whisper.


    ''Oh no!''(Nene)


    When Nene says this, it is usually a really bad thing.


    It depends on what''s wrong, but it doesn''t sound like a good situation.


    "What''s going on?"(Yuki)


    "There''s a ''full-bound'' ...... that''s not looking sane."(Nene)


    "Where''s Lun-chan? Was she there?"(Yuki)


    "I didn''t see her."


    How abnormal are the conditions that would cause Nene to return without being able to see Lun?


    The fact that they are  acting strangely is also concerning.


    "Is there any danger?"


    "I don''t think they will attack us out of the blue, but there was a ''king'' in the back."(Nene)


    "king?(Yuki)


    "It looks like a human wearing a crown, but ...... I think it''s probably just another demon."(Nene)


    Nene''s intuition is trustworthy.


    Perhaps her perception that they are demons is also correct.


    Although we cannot deny the possibility that he is a "present,  human being" like ...... Loge and Lun.


    "What are we going to do?"(Nene)


    Well, what should we do?


    Assuming this "king" is the boss, should "Clover" go in alone or wait for another party?


    "Let''s go, Yuke. We have to save Lun-chan."(Marina)


    "I agree. Let''s step in."(Nene)


    "Yeah. We have to go."(Silk)


    "I''m ready."(Rain)


    My back is still being pushed by the girls as usual, as I am a slow judge of judgment.


    Ms. Lucent stayed behind to let us go first.


    Then, I couldn''t afford to hesitate.


    "All right, let''s step in. ...... Prepare for battle.¡¡Our first priority is to secure Lun''s safety."(Yuki)


    TL Note- Lun rescue is taking a long time and which reader said that I only  crack  lame jokes.

 Volume 2 - CH 41

    Volume 2


    Chapter 41-Fools and Victims


    (TL:By Rafael)


    When the "Full Bound" members saw us entering the "King''s Room," they stopped their foolishness and looked at us.


    We, too, looked around the "King''s Chamber" to grasp the situation.


    Full Bound" was surrounded by an overflowing amount of treasures.


    Beyond that, on the throne, a figure wearing a simple crown, just like a king.


    There is no sign of Lun.


    ......No, she was there.


    Sitting a little behind the throne, close to a golden, floating crystal-like object.


    She is sitting with her back to us, so we can''t see her expression, but she doesn''t seem to be injured.


    "Lun-chan!"(Marina)


    Marina, who had also apparently spotted him, tried to run, but was intercepted by the "Full Bound" team.


    "Don''t get in my way, ......!"(Marina)


    "Well, wait a minute."(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo, the leader of "Full Bound," opens his mouth with a grin.


    "The labyrinth has already been conquered, It''s not you. We, the Full Bound, have conquered the labyrinth alone."(Zaccardo)


    "What are you talking about?"(Marina)


    "We won this race when we brought that kid along."(Zaccardo)


    Race?


    Here we are, still competing for the order of attack?


    And with Lunn involved?


    ...... Are these guys insane?


    "We can''t allow you outsiders and your outsider friends to tell us what to do and get ahead of us."(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo''s expression suddenly changes and he draws his sword.


    The members of "Full Bound" followed suit, all of them holding their weapons at the ready.


    "What are you doing?¡¡This is not the time for us to be fighting, is it?"(Yuki)


    Silence!¡¡I didn''t like it from the beginning. If anyone should be called Duna, it''s us!¡¡And then you, strangers, come along and trample all over the place!¡¡if you hadn''t  come we would have been laughing all the way to the bank right now.


    Spitting on the floor, Zaccardo glares at me.


    "I especially don''t like you. I don''t know if you''re a popular distribution party or what, but you''ve got all these women around and you''re messing around with ...... adventurers."(Zaccardo)


    "What''s that? You''re just being cynical!"(Marina)


    Oops, Marina.


    Let''s not add fuel to the fire.


    "Hey, Mr. King. Please! Give us the power!"(Zaccardo)


    Turning his head only, Zaccardo shouts to the King of the Throne.


    The earthy-colored figure nods silently and slowly raises his right hand.


    "Yuki, is that!"(Rain)


    ''The disturbance of the spirits is also tremendous!"(Silk)


    Rain and Silk, who had been observing the "King''s Chamber" with their respective sensing abilities, issue a warning.


    I am a wizard myself. I know something is going on.


    Above all, the bruise on my cheek was telling me that I was more uncomfortable than I had ever felt before.


    "...... this magic formula ......!¡¡Are you wielding the power of ''fulfillment''?"(Yuki)


    The magic formula for "fulfillment" that I learned in the big library.


    It was activated shakily for a moment, making the crystal behind the throne glow in the twilight.


    It is not perfect. But it certainly corresponded to the "One Gold" and fell on the faces of the "Full Bound".


    On their fingers, such a "ring of gold" was glittering.


    ''You guys! You put a ring ......!"(Rain)


    Rain asks accusingly in a strong tone of voice.


    This is unusual for her, but I''m not surprised because I feel the same way.


    It was so foolish of them to wear that "gold ring".


    I thought we had shared information about what it was.


    "I knew you guys were hiding something. I asked the king to teach me how to use it."(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo and the others laugh gleefully.


    "We can do anything we want, can''t we? It''s great, isn''t it?"(Zaccardo)


    The eyes of Zaccardo and the others move as if they are licking Marina and the others.


    "You''ve got a good group of women here, and I think we''re going to have some fun but we don''t need you, and hence you''ll be dead soon."(Zaccardo)


    Behind the grinning Zaccardo, the figure sitting on the throne lifts the corner of his mouth and quietly laughs.


    The crescent moon distorts the smile, and I am seized with a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    My heart leaps up in my throat without knowing why, but that''s not the point now because Zaccardo and the others had noticed it and were coming toward us.


    At that moment, it was Silk who acted the fastest.


    An arrow shot from a specially made mixed bow composite bow pierced deeply through the neck of the wizard who had started chanting.


    Perhaps she had predicted this situation by the whisper of Biblion, the spirit of record.


    Next to act without mercy was Nene.


    Her small dagger, which she raced low as if crawling on the ground, decapitated the monk who was distracted by the death of the wizard, and pierced through the chest of the bandit who was by her side with the returning sword.


    ''Hey, what the ......! Why! We have the blessing of gold?"(Zaccardo)


    "We have the blessing of Yuki!"(Marina)


    Marina''s black sword, wielded with force and ferocity, slices through Zaccardo''s weapon without regard to his parry.


    Zaccardo, deeply wounded by the overhanded blow, falls to his knees and removes the weapon.


    "What the hell, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why. Hey, Dormer!"(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo calls out the name of the warrior cowering in paralysis in front of me.


    I cast a Paralyze  spell on him, rendering him inoperable.


    It''s pretty deep, and if left unchecked, he''ll probably eventually die of respiratory distress.


    ......, I thought, but apparently things were a little worse than that.


    "What the hell? What''s going on, ......?"(Zaccardo)


    The bodies of the members of "Full Bound" were transforming in waves, hitting... and hitting... and hitting... and hitting... and hitting.


    "Gyobo ...... a-ga-vu."(Zaccardo)


    Even Zaccardo''s own flesh rises up and distorts his appearance as he is turned inside out from his wounds.


    I am surprised, but I also feel...... that it has to happen after all.


    Rain, who is standing next to me holding his cane, is not upset either, as if it is to be expected.


    Raising my voice, I spread out a scroll multi-enchantment scroll that grants multiple enhancements.


    Once everyone was gathered around, I activated the scroll.


    "Activation check."(Yuki)


    On the other side of the scroll burning away in a blue flame, the first victim of the "Leaning Sun" in the Kingdom of Welfaria appeared before us with a clear killing intent.

 Volume 2 - CH 42

    Volume 2


    Chapter 42-Joining the demons of the sunset


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "WE ARE THE BEST, WE ARE THE BEST......"(Full bound)


    The "full bounds" have lost all humanity and their bodies have become far from human.


    This was predicted, which is why the ring was regarded as dangerous.


    It was predicted to be both a recording medium and a receiving medium for the power of the One Gold.


    It should have been almost a confirmed understanding among us that if a person on our side put on the "gold ring" he would be affected by the "diagonal", but it seems that ...... "Full Bound" didn''t believe that either.


    We didn''t have time or room to dispel our disbelief, and we didn''t expect it to be a problem here.


    In short, they were unprofessional.


    Their attitude toward the commission was somewhat distorted from the beginning, and ...... may have been the point at which "Shayo" caught them.


    "I''ll  attack first Marina, Nene, destroy them individually. We don''t know what they''ll do. ...... Let''s play it safe."(Yuki)


    "Roger that."(Nene)


    "Yeah. Okay."(Marina)


    The inhabitants of Glad Shi-Im have all turned into formidable monsters, but even so, the "general population" tends to be less dangerous than the soldiers and knights.


    So, how strong will the "demons of the setting sun," transformed by the skilled adventurer "Full Bound," become?


    It is hard to predict.


    "Die, You!"(Zaccardo)


    Zaccardo, his body muscular and bloated like an orcus, makes a sharp step that does not match his huge body.


    Marina quickly reacted to it.


    With a flash of her sword, she decides to counter by cleaving his thick torso to the side with her black sword, but Zaccardo''s left arm, which did not seem to move even after being ripped open in the stomach, cleaved Marina.


    Fortunately, I was able to save the day with the magic of the "Glass Shield" I had granted her, but Marina was blown wide open and had to take a passive stance beside me.


    What power!


    "Damn!"(Marina)


    "Marina!"(Yuki)


    "I''m okay!"(Marina)


    Zaccardo licks his tongue at Marina, who glares at him.


    "I like strong-minded girls. I also like big breasts. I''m looking forward to hearing you squeal."(Zaccardo)


    "That''s disgusting ......!"(Marina)


    Studies have speculated that those who are affected by the "shayo" are exposed to their human nature. ...... In this man''s case, it is apparently violence and sexuality.


    Each of the "full-bodied" individuals was also transformed into a form that was also distinct from the human being.


    Some were frightened and trembling, creating countless spines, while others were laughing and jumping around on their springy legs.


    On the other hand, a skinny shadowy figure was chasing after Nene, and the man I had paralyzed and restrained was closing the distance between us, snickering greedily at  Silk.


    It was to our advantage that we were not in control of the situation as if we were, but looking at ...... Zaccardo, all of them must have turned into formidable demons.


    However, Zaccardo was the most formidable of the three.


    I think it still retains the cunning of a human being while being consumed by greed.


    Seeing the healing of the wound in its belly, it also seems to have regenerative abilities.


    It''s a bit depressing to see ...... like Simon.


    "Oh, oh ......!"(Warrior)


    The former warrior man - the one I had paralyzed - who had been moving little, suddenly leaps at Silk with great force.


    His bloated body looks like a viscous slime with tiny arms and legs, yet he moves strangely quickly.


    "......Hyah, no!"(Silk)


    Silk''s reaction, apparently caught off guard, was delayed.


    A shadow ...... intervened between the silks and the blubbery man.


    "Hmm ..I was a little late!"(Lucent)


    "Mr. Lucent!"(Yuki)


    Lucent looks at me, pushing back the huge body with his knight shield.


    "Now, what''s going on?"(Lucent)


    "The "Full Bound" has been demonized under the influence of the "Golden Ring." Lun is over there, but I can''t get close to her."(Yuki)


    "I see."(Lucent)


    Lucent hears my report and holds up his sword and shield.


    "Gentlemen, you heard the man. We are here to stop the tramps!"(Lucent)


    "Let''s have Clover head to the back, shall we?"(Marona)


    Marona, the leader of Carmine, lines up next to me.


    The girls seemed to be safe.


    They were a little worn out, but there was no sign of injury, and their eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    "As a fellow countryman, I''m going to finish them off. ......"(Marona)


    "A woman! More women! Which one shall I start having fun with?"(Zaccardo)


    It seems that even Zaccardo''s memory is clouded, as he no longer recognizes Marona and the others.


    "Nene, over here!"(Yuki)


    In response to my voice, Nene, who was engaged in a high-speed battle with a wire-like bandit, comes running back.


    Naturally, the wire man also chases after her, but ...... Lucent''s shield-shooting shield bash hit him directly in the side of his head.


    The man, who was perhaps lightweight in proportion to his body, spun around and flew away, bumping into a bumpy man who had fallen over, slowing him down.


    "Marona is paired with me. We''ll take on the warrior types up front!"(Lucent)


    "I''m honoured to be paired with a man of your stature."(Marona)


    Marona, holding two small short swords, hides behind Lucent.


    This is the "shield and switch" method of surprise attack in a crowded battle.


    The other members of "Skordia" and "Carmine" also quickly prepare themselves and stare at the "Full Bound" deformities.


    As expected, the seniors have different experience. ...... I can''t believe they can make appropriate moves so quickly.


    With that in mind, I also tried not to let this go to waste as I applied the strengthening magic to my companions.


    "We''re heading to Lun''s place!¡¡If that King Vordan gets in the way, we''ll deal with this. We''ll rescue Lun and get the hell out of here!"(Yuki)


    " Let''s go... ......!"(Marina)


    Marina is motivated and readies her black sword again.


    "I''ll support you with predictions. Please, Biblion.""


    "I''ll go through. I think I''d better get Lun-chan away from that gilded figure."(Nene)


    Since the source of the anomaly in this world is that shining "one gold", there is no denying the possibility that Lung, who is nearby, is affected by something.


    It''s strange that she doesn''t respond to our call, and we should pull her away.


    "Let''s go, Yuki!"(Rain)


    "Yeah."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Rain, who seemed calm, and watched for my opportunity.


    Perhaps sensing my presence, Lucent and Marona shout a battle cry and take a step toward the deformed Zaccardo.


    "Let''s go!"(Yuki)


    As soon as the melee began, we ran toward the back of the King''s Chamber and beyond the throne room  .......


    TL Note- Is the final battle close at hand, it''s  good mu exam are over but my semester are just a week away......University sucks.

 Volume 2 - CH 43

    Volume 2


    Chapter 43-The Lord of the Labyrinth and their battles


    (TL:By Rafael)


    We carefully, but quickly, run past the senior party as they begin the battle.


    Since they had been entrusted with holding them back, we had to quickly complete our task.


    The one who moves most quickly and leads the way is Nene.


    She has applied to herself a unique "ninja" magic called kuusemi no jutsu.


    Effectively, it is the same as the "kuusemi phantom blink shadow" used by red mages like me, and it is a magic that guarantees one''s own safety.


    "Will he let us run through like this?"(Nene)


    "I done think he will!"(Yuki)


    King Vordan had merely laughed at us while we were dealing with "Full Bound," but now his malice and harmful intent were clear, and his crescent-twisted mouth was unleashed with enough pressure pressure to keep us on our toes and nervous.


    Marina, sensing the presence of the black sword, held it in her right eye with full intent to kill.


    "Move aside, King."(Marina)


    "...... ......"(King)


    I cannot make out the whispered words, but apparently our words are understood.


    And although I could not understand the words, I knew by the atmosphere that the reply was "no.


    King Vordan stood up with a smooth, slick motion and held up a spear with a sharp tip.


    I knew firsthand that this was no ordinary thing, and I clucked my tongue in my heart.


    I had failed in understanding the situation.


    We thought that Lucent and the others had stopped "Full Bound" in its tracks, but the situation was the opposite.


    He was able to use "Full Bound" to stall two A-ranked parties.


    (TL: 200 IQ play by the king)


    This "king" who sits on a throne at the far end of the ...... labyrinth dungeon is probably the dungeon master of the labyrinth and his power is unknown, but it cannot be underestimated.


    Although we have been through our fair share of rough patches, we "Clover" are still an inexperienced C-rank party  and we are not strong enough to deal with this.


    "Yuki-san, we will be  fine."(Silk)


    "Please believe in us and yourself"(Rain)


    Silk and Rain, with their faces turned to King Vordan, mouth their words to me impatiently.


    "I know we''re inexperienced and we may be dragging Yuki down ......!¡¡But I''m sorry. I can''t retreat here!"(Marina)


    Marina roars with the mana of a "mage," filled with the killing intent characteristic of a "mage."


    Sigh....I was wrong about those girls again.


    I''m still not a leader to make them say such things.


    I let out a small breath as I pull from my waist a blue rapier and a short sword of silver mithril.


    "As long as you don''t do anything reckless, it''s fine. Leave the support to me."


    "Thanks, Yuki! Love you! Okay, here we go: ......!"(Marina)


    Marina steps into the king as he scuttles away from the scene.


    There is no time to be surprised at how fast she is.


    She casts a "Special Sword Critical Weapon" spell to make the tip of her sword even sharper.


    A metallic sound echoes in his ears, and Marina takes a step back.


    ''Kukku......!(Marina)


    I can''t believe that Marina, with my grant on her, is losing power head-on.


    In the blink of an eye, I switch my disbelief to my next move.


    In other words, my other specialty ...... is weak or debuff magic.


    "Paralyze, Slow Slow Slow, Blinding Blindness, Venom, Tear Collapse, Gravity!"(Yuki)


    Weakness magic that had been placed on activation standby stock for an unchanted quick cast is released in rapid succession.


    I feel a strange response and resistance, but I am not completely resist-resisted.


    In any case, I did some small, fine work as a small guy.


    "Yuki, that''s ......!"(Rain)


    "It''s all right. It won''t last that long, fold it up!"(Yuki)


    Blood drips from the bruise on my cheek.


    Rain sees this and sounds concerned, but I''ve already seen this coming.


    I''m a bit nervous about borrowing the power of the "Pale Immortal King," but the dark curses and blessings bestowed on ...... me are well suited to my power.


    However, the burden seems to be too much.


    "Marina! Move to right!"(Silk)


    "Yes!"(Marina)


    Marina steps gallantly according to Silk.


    Silk shares Biblion''s prediction with the spirit of the wind as she strikes a series of arrows into the line of fire that passes by.


    ''Mmmm ......''(King)


    King Vordan''s sharp spear strike flails past Marina.


    It is more lackluster than before, perhaps a sign that the weakening magic is working, but there is still a bit of a gap for Marina to go on the offensive.


    "Marina, I''ll make a gap!"(Nene)


    Nene, who saw the current situation with the weakening magic as an opportunity, struck a series of sharp blows that could not be considered a check ...... or even a shuriken, and struck three blows in a row at King Vordan.


    "Not yet!"(Nene)


    Nene jumps back and activates her "fire fugue no jutsu" (fire fugue technique).


    The sudden magical attack causes even King Vordan to show a momentary lapse.


    "...... it''s time to end this....."(Marina)


    Marina did not miss that opportunity.


    Marina stepped sharply to King Vordan''s right side, which was completely distracted and empty, and became a line of wind clad in black.


    "...... ......!¡¡......¥Ã"(King)


    King Vordan, his torso torn wide open, writhes and lets out a shrieking whisper.


    The same red blood gushed out from the wound and stained the floor as ours, but Marina and the others were no longer fazed by this.


    "I''m going to finish him off."(Rain)


    Marina and Nene, who were on either side of King Vordan, jumped back in response to Rain''s voice.


    I wonder if the master of the labyrinth realized that everything up to this point had been a check to distract him from Rain?


    It''s too late for that, though.


    Rain''s chanting, whispered in a quiet voice, was completed, and a complex and multiple magic formula was projected into the air.


    I am a red mage, and even most magicians cannot reach the seventh rung of the ladder.


    It is now under Rain''s control.


    Rain, holding up his staff, looks at the mad king and tells him the name of the magic.


    "True Flame Flare."(Rain)


    The next moment, King Vordan was swallowed by a miniature sun.

 Volume 2 - CH 44

    Volume 2


    Chapter 44-Rescue and Destruction


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "...... ......!"(King)


    Crimson flames engulf King Vordan, the labyrinth master dungeon master.


    He writhes with an unworldly scream, but we cannot stand idly by and watch.


    "Nene!"(Yuki)


    "Yessssu!"(Nene)


    Nene, sensing my intention, spun around a bit and headed for Lun.


    The reason was that the power of the "True Flame Flare" was too strong and was affecting the surroundings.


    "More control, do ......!"(Rain)


    Rain sticks out her red jade wand and begins to focus on the now blazing "True Flame Flare."


    I interrupted her by gently tapping her on the shoulder.


    "Take it easy, Rain."(Yuki)


    Rain''s magical power and concentration were already battered from the use of powerful magic.


    There was no way I could let her push herself any further.


    "But ...... I''ll do what I can."(Rain)


    "I will support you!"(Silk)


    Silk lines up next to her, accompanied by the water spirit Undine.


    I also composed the magic formula of "Aqua Veil, the blessing of water robe" as fast as possible.


    If multiple sheets of "Aqua Veil, the blessing of the water garment" are stretched out and further strengthened by the power of Undine, the spirit of water, it should be manageable.


    In addition, .......


    "I''m back!"(Nene)


    Nene, holding Lun in her arms, lands next to me.


    As expected, she works fast. Now we''ve accomplished what we set out to do.


    All that remained was to return safely.


    "Everybody stand behind me! Activation check."(Yuki)


    I''ll also activate the Scroll of Resistance to Heat Scroll of Resist Fire.


    Although the area of effect of this scroll is narrow, its effectiveness is well documented, and it can block the breath of a low grade fire dragon.


    With this, I can act as a shield.


    "Rain, good! Let go of the controls!"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. I''m at my limit."(Rain)


    As soon as Raine caved in, the flames that had enveloped King Vordan contracted.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge explosion with heat waves and heat rays occurred.


    "Damn ......!"(Yuki)


    Spreading out my heat-resistant, shockproof cloak to protect the friends behind me.


    I''m a dexterous red mage. I can even imitate a knight tank.


    The "True Flame Flare" unleashed from the technique becomes a wave of flame that spreads around the king and his throne, burning them to the ground and eventually dissipating.


    The throne remained like a piece of extinguished charcoal, but the king was burned to ashes.


    "Are you okay? Rain?"(Marina)


    Marina helps Rain up from her slumped position.


    "My head hurts,....... I can''t move. Marina, you have to hold me up a little."(Rain)


    "Don''t worry , Yuki will take care of it!"(Marina)


    Nodding to Marina, who gives me an expectant look, I first grants Rain the magic of "Refresh Mana for continuous recovery of magic power."


    Since this was not enough, I reached into my magic bag magic bag and took out one ¡¾Magic Restoration Potion Mana Potion¡¿.


    "Marina, make sure Rain drinks this."(Yuki)


    "What about Yuki?"(Marina)


    "I''m going to check on ''Skordia'' and ''Carmine''."(Yuki)


    "I''ll go with you."(Nene)


    "Marina, take care of Rain and Lun-chan."(Yuki)


    As I try to move, someone tugs at my sleeve, pinching it.


    It was Lun, who seemed to have regained consciousness.


    "Lun?"(Yuki)


    "Big brother. That ......."(Lun)


    She points to a golden ring lying on the floor.


    And beyond that, "one gold" with a faint twilight glow.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    Magic power is radiating from the "One Gold" toward the ring.


    Even I, who can''t use magic sensing sense magic, can see this mana, which is thick enough to visualize.


    The presence of this magical power is very similar to the one that made the "Full Bound" members into demons.


    "Its going to re... re... re... re... re... re... re... re... revive.. King Vordan? ......!"(Lun)


    I rushel to the ring and gathers magic and blessed cursive at my fingertips.


    It''s a bit aggressive and a bit of a bump in the road, but it can be done. ......!


    "Ri-break breakage deject!"(Yuki)


    A throbbing headache tightens my head.


    It took a lot out of me to break the chant, but ...... my plan worked.


    With the blessing I got from Persephone, I obtained a dark magic called "Magic Destruction Dispel Magic" that can forcibly destroy any magic formula, and this is a further improvement on that.


    It is a magic that involves material destruction, and it wipes out dangerous magical tools and artifacts, along with their catalysts.


    Since the Golden Ring is also a magical artifact in the broadest sense, it should be effective.


    "Kuh ......!"(Yuki)


    A chilli resistance is felt as pain in the fingertips. But there was a response.


    Ignoring the pain in my cheeks and the headache, I output magical mana to my fingertips without caring.


    Then, with a dry metallic sound, King Vordan''s "gold ring" cracked in two and shattered,.......


    "Good ......."(Yuki)


    I let out a breath and turned around to see Lun''s surprised, complicated face.


    That''s when I realized I had screwed up.


    Perhaps Lun is related to the lineage of this "Glad Shi-Im" king.


    And the "gold ring," though distorted, is a vessel for storing information about human beings themselves.


    In other words, now I have lost someone who might have been important to her forever in front of her eyes.


    "How is it going, Mr. Yuki?"(Lucent)


    As I was pushing a little regret deep into my heart, Lucent and his "Skordia" came running toward me.


    There were some scratches on their armor and shields, but no one seemed to be seriously injured.


    It can only be said that they are as good as they can be against that powerful demon turned "full bound".


    "The man on the throne, who seems to be the dungeon master of the labyrinth, was defeated. Lun was protected."(Yuki)


    "Well, what now?"(Lucent)


    Lucent''s gaze turns to the back of the room.


    There, the "One Gold" was just floating, silently, in the twilight light.

 Volume 2 - CH 45

    Volume 2


    Chapter 45-Decisions and Temporary Farewells


    (TL:By Rafael)


    I turn my head, ruminating on Lucent''s words.


    To come to a conclusion now on what to do.


    "Perhaps, by destroying that "one gold", this labyrinth will end."(Moriah)


    That is what was expected based on the knowledge gained from the "Great Book of the Dead."


    I agree with Moriah, the wise man, on that point.


    If this, the source of everything, were to disappear, the magic that makes up the distorted "Glad Shi-Im" would dissipate, and this labyrinth itself would either disappear or become powerless.


    And we can understand that this moment ...... is the most suitable timing for that.


    "If you destroy it, it''s over, isn''t it?"(Marona)


    Marona, who had rushed in with Lucent, nodded her head.


    ''Yes, but something is bothering me. I''m searching within myself right now to find out what it is. ......"(Yuki)


    What is this strange feeling?


    There is a feeling in my chest that I am not finished yet, and it is clouding my judgment with its hazy weight.


    "Well, I''m going to go leave the rest to you Mr. Yuki"(Moriah)


    "What is the reason for your decision, Master Moriah?"(Lucent)


    Lucent returns the question to the old wizard who proceeds to speak.


    Nodding in reply, Moriah raised his index finger and opened his mouth.


    "First of all, we cannot destroy it. Only a good red mage, Mister Yuki, can do it."(Moriah)


    "Is that so? Red Mages can do all kinds of things, can''t they?"(Lucent)


    "Next, our goal is to rescue the girl and return her home. It''s third-rate to be greedy for all things."(Moriah)


    "That hurts my ears."(Lucent)


    Lucent shakes his head lightly and lets out a sigh.


    :But it would be folly to let this opportunity pass us by. So, I''ve come up with a compromise. We''ll escort Lun back to the hotel and leave it up to Yuki to decide whether or not to destroy it."(Moriah)


    "I see. If he is the only one who can do it, then there is no need for us to stay here and watch over him."(Lucent)


    "I understand what you''re saying, but are you sure you won''t turn into a monster?"(Marona)


    Marona gives me a concerned look.


    It was right after we took care of the "Full Bound," which had turned into a demon of the setting sun. I understand your concern.


    "I''ll be fine. It''s because I put the ring on it."(Yuki)


    "Then, let''s leave with Lun-chan  and the others."(Marona)


    Lun shakes her head in a small way as she is approached.


    "No."(Lun)


    With a clear statement of intent, Lun turns to us.


    " We''re going to break that thing, right?"(Lun)


    Lun points to the shimmering light of the "One Gold.


    "If so, Lun will help you. But it''s better if it''s just you and me."(Lun)


    "What do you mean?"(Moriah)


    Moriah''s eyes are filled with the light of a thirst for knowledge.


    He is the kind of person who, even at his age, continues to be an adventurer in his quest for knowledge, and I can''t blame him.


    "Lun is a ''golden priestess,'' so I don''t mind touching that thing. I and brother will probably be fine ......, but the others will probably be bathed in twilight and dyed by the "slanting sun. So, no."(Lun)


    "Is it safe for Mister Yuki? Why ?"(Moriah)


    Lun is silent at the question and looks back at me.


    She is a bright girl, even at a young age.


    "If the "Golden Priestess Nibelung" says it''s all right, then it must be. Besides, the less damage we do if something goes wrong, the better."(Yuki)


    "Yuki!"(Marina)


    Marina raises her voice sharply at my words.


    " What you just said is not what I want to hear."(Silk)


    "That''s right. You are getting into your old bad habits here."(Rain)


    "It''s a figure of speech. I do not intend to be a martyr for self-sacrifice."(Yuki)


    He makes this excuse, but the eyes of the three girls are skeptical.


    "Can''t you do something about it? Lun."(Rain)


    "I don''t think so. My brother is special. You know ......, don''t you?"(Lun)


    "Yeah, right."(Rain)


    Rain turns to me with a troubled smile.


    "Then I have no choice. I''ll ...... go back first and wait for you. Bring her back to me, okay?"(Rain)


    I nodded, lightly hugging Rain back who dared to give me a hug even though we were in front of many people.


    "I''ll get the job done. There''s not a lot of things only I can do."(Yuki)


    There are things that only Yuki Ferdio, a red mage of limited dexterity, can do.


    If it is a major crisis such as "elimination," this is an opportunity for the adventurer to be in a better position to take advantage of it.


    "What a pity, Then, I have no choice but to agree with you."(Marina)


    I lightly pat Marina''s head as she hugs me.


    "You don''t have to be so anxious, I''ve been through a lot."(Yuki)


    "That''s not what we meant."(Silk)


    Silk touches her forehead to my shoulder with a small sigh.


    Even Silk, who is supposed to have a lot of self-control, does this. Maybe I''m worrying her too much than I thought.


    "I have nowhere else to hug you, so I''m going home and waiting for you. When you get back, I''m going to ask for 30 seconds of Nene time."(Nene)


    As she say this, Nene laughs lightly, her ears twitching, and I nod in return.


    I had never heard of "nene time," but I understood what she was trying to say.


    "They love him. They are so close."(Lucent)


    "This is also the quality of a "brave" person, isn''t it?"(Moriah)


    Moriah seems to have slipped up, but once "Glad Si-Im" is destroyed, I will be rid of such an undeserved title.


    "Well then, Mr. Lucent, Please lead them back home."(Yuki)


    "I know what you''re talking about. Before entering the underground canal, I''ll crack open the [shaking walnut] and let you know."(Lucent)


    "Thank you very much. Let me buy you a drink when I get back."(Yuki)


    "Hmph. ....... Prepare yourself for some expensive booze, okay?"(Lucent)


    I turns to my friends with a small bow to Lucent, who is fishing the corners of his mouth.


    "I''ll be home soon. Get the banquet ready and wait for me."(Yuki)


    "See you later."(Marina)


    "Absolutely, okay?"(Rain)


    "You can''t be too hard on yourself, okay?"(Silk)


    "I believe in you, Yuki-san"(Nene)


    I nod to Lun as I watch my regretful friends leave the King''s Chamber with "Skordia" and "Carmine".


    Perhaps if I were alone with Lun, he would show himself.


    With this confidence, I turn around and ...... see the one I expected to appear sitting on the scorched throne.


    ''At last, You have come this far,''   Master Yuki Felrdio."(???)


    TL Note- The final boss or something else?


    Sorry for the late relase the temperature was pretty high in the 40''s and after my practical I had a little fainting.....summer sucks but summer vacation is good.

 Volume 2 - CH 46

    Volume 2


    Chapter 46-Reproduction and Forgiveness


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Loge......"(Yuki)


    The shadow sitting on the throne was the mourning old man who had led us to this point, Loge.


    "I am the heir to the throne now that you have defeated my father."(Loge)


    "And? Now you''re going to fight me?"(Yuki)


    "That would be outrageous."(Loge)


    Shaking his head, the old man rises from his throne and looks at the "One Gold" shining silently.


    "The king, the priestess, and the wizard are together again. This time, it is over."(Loge)


    "I see."(Yuki)


    Great magic was once performed in this place will once again weave magic into the mass of magical power that can materialize even this wish, and this time end this world?


    "Can''t we just destroy it as usual?"(Yuki)


    "I would advise against it. It will surely have a great non-desirable effect on your body."(Loge)


    It took that much wear and tear to break a single ring.


    If I wanted to destroy "one gold ring" with "Ri Bouken Dai Deject," there was no denying the possibility that my brain would be burned out.


    But it would be difficult for me, a red mage, to use the same magic that the wizard did.


    "I''ll be fine. It''s okay, big brother. I''ll take control of it."(Lun)


    She guessed my uneasiness. She''s a bright kid.


    "Is this the end of "Shayo"?"(Yuki)


    "That''s why he''s the king. That is why I am a priestess. In the first place, this ''sunset'' is something we have brought about."(Lun)


    I was speechless at the words of Lun.


    There should have been no such fact in the history books of the Great Archives, nor in the memories of the wizards.


    "I am the son of the great King Vordan, and I know how it came to be."(Loge)


    Looking down at the crystal that glows in the twilight light, Loge sighs.


    This is a magic stone that in the old days drifted down from the other world and sank to the bottom of the river that separates life and death.


    As if it were an old tale, Loge begins to tell it.


    The three maidens of the Grim Reaper who dwelled at the bottom of the river had kept it hidden as a threat to the world.


    However, their secret is revealed by a man.


    A servant of the dwarf tribe, who could not even make a living for a day, became king with the "one gold" he had obtained.


    So far, so good. The dwarf kingdom was small, and the man was content to fulfill his petty ambitions.


    But it was King Vordan who took notice.


    King Vordan, who loved war, quickly defeated the dwarf kingdom and took the "one gold" through intrigue and strategy.


    The king of the dwarves, on his deathbed, made a wish upon the gold. He should not have wished for it.


    Cursed be all the world.


    Repeatedly taken and taken, the "one gold" traveled around the world and returned to King Vordan, cursing everything in ...... its path.


    The world and the gods had already gone mad with the light of the "slanting sun" by then.


    And so our world perished.


    "So this is what you call ''culling''?"(Yuki)


    I ask, pointing to the twinkling crystal.


    "Yes, you''re right. This stone is the very essence of ...... "Leaning Sun" itself."(Loge)


    A chill runs down my back when I hear what he said.


    Something is wrong. What is this strange feeling?


    This seemingly beautiful, golden crystal is making my heart flutter.


    Why am I the only one who is okay with it?


    Is it because I''m a dependent of the "Blue-White King of the Immortals"?


    Sure, they may be resistant to those kinds of curses.


    My soul is predestined by Persephone for the afterlife.


    If that is the case, it is not surprising that I am resistant to anything that would alter it.


    But something feels different.


    Not only that, there is an intuition and certainty in my heart that there is something more.


    That first ...... moment of disgust when I saw this twilight light.


    The golden crystal that gives off that light - "One Gold".


    ''I see ...... that. That''s what it''s all about."(Yuki)


    Confirming the discomfort as I chew, and acknowledging the disgust it ruminates.


    As I did so, my reasoning and conclusions began to come together in my mind.


    "It''s all quite causal, isn''t it?"(Yuki)


    I sigh heavily as I look down at "One Gold."


    Just as I let out a deep breath, the [shaking walnut] in my pocket shook.


    Originally, the [shaking walnut] was used to call for help from the surroundings, but this time, Lucent probably used it as a signal to evacuate.


    "Looks like it''s ...... time."(Lun)


    "Are you sure?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. I''ll take responsibility."(Lun)


    "We are the ones who misused it, so there is nothing to worry about."(Yuki)


    From the way he talks, I assume that Loge knows what this is.


    I won''t ask him why he knows.


    The old man will probably keep the secret to himself until the end of his life.


    The last king of Glad Shi-Im is a wise king.


    "Let the ritual begin."(Lun)


    Loge touches the "One Gold."


    A twilight-colored light softly rises from the golden crystal and illuminates the surroundings.


    "I didn''t think it was pretty once I realized what it was, but I did miss ...... it a little."(Yuki)


    "My wish is for a quiet demise. And divergence from this world. The return to the all-stream of all torrents by the disappearance. Now, Master Yuki, ......, the great magic of fulfillment."(Loge)


    "Ah."(Yuki)


    It''s a technique I thought I could never use, but now I know.


    In the first place, this magic is a magic that controls my art.


    Alongside me as I began chanting, Lun started to sing a poem.


    Is it the words of "Glad Shi-Im"?


    It was spun in an unfamiliar language, but I could understand its beauty.


    What welled up was nostalgia, caress, and compassion.


    Words of salvation to forgive sinners.


    The melody of "One Gold," echoing in its essence, scatters the light of twilight-colored distortion.


    "©¤ ©¤ Mi pardonas. la pekon, kiun vi faris. espero pri morga?a lumo. forgesu la hiera?an mallumon. kaj ?is revido iam. kiam ?io pali?as kaj Venas la tago, kiam ni povas rideti unu al la alia©¤©¤"(Lun)


    (TL: Let''s see which reader will decode this time)


    The magic formula is built on Lun''s song.


    Although I thought how inorganic it was compared to her song, I put my thoughts and feelings into my own magic formula, which had become completely tangled up over the long years.


    It''s a crazy feat to assemble an impromptu spoken word magic formula, but it''s a lot easier than I thought it would be.


    Loge pours in his wishes, Lun connects them with poems, and I control them.


    Just as my magic formula was about to bring forth the result of "fulfillment," a crack appeared in the "one gold.


    TL Note- I have my exam today.....wish me luck........(after 6 hours)..... and now I am back , It was tiring but it was nice.

 Volume 2 - CH 47

    Volume 2


    Chapter 47-Last Farewell and Last Wishes


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The light of twilight overflowed from the crack that had turned into a fissure.


    My skin, bathed in that light, feels the residue of the heart of the one who became "one gold."


    "......!"


    It was lamentation.


    An unvoiced grief that denied everything.


    It was contrition.


    It was a whirlwind of remorse and blame for the irrevocable.


    It was an escape.


    The spell of the future in the name of eternity made him choose nothing but despair.


    "What are you doing ......? Don''t be reckless."(Yuki)


    "No, this is all right."(Loge)


    I responded to the slightly surprised Loge by shaking my head.


    That magic formula was very well made, but it had become complicated.


    The essence of magic is "what kind of event it causes."


    After all, the magic formula for "fulfillment" is to draw power from the "one gold" and divert it.


    It is a way to loosen the tight grip of the magic formula a little and extract the "power to interfere with the outside world.


    But this time, it is not enough.


    Even if "Glad Si-Im" disappeared as wished, "one gold" might stay in our world,...... "culling" might remain.


    ...... that''s not the way it should be.


    If I am to be a "brave" person, I must fulfill my duty.


    It is also the starting point of this "culling".


    I accelerate the magic formula while staring at the "one gold" that is creaking and cracking.


    "What in the world is this ......?"(Loge)


    The dusk-colored magic power overflows, and Loge shows an expression that has never been seen before.


    "Now, here, I''m going to shatter the "One Gold"! Now, there is enough magic power for two worlds!"(Yuki)


    "Master Yuki, ......."(Loge)


    Loge, who seems to have guessed my intention, looks at me with wide eyes and then at Nibelung, who is in a trance.


    Wish.


    You can wish for more.


    Me and Lun have our hands full with control.


    Only you, the new king, can speak of direction, of ''wishes.


    "I have only one more wish."(Loge)


    "Yes, I know."(Yuki)


    Yes, I know.


    I know the wish that Biblion the Memory Fairy showed me in his distant memory, the wish that the great wizard had spoken.


    A small ego promised in the midst of all being consumed by despair.


    A single betrayal that was built into the magic formula.


    The corner of his mouth turns up in a small smile, and he opens it again.


    "The release of the "Golden Maiden" and the true happiness of the Nibelung - this is my wish. This is my wish and my brother''s wish. The nostalgic and beautiful Freia''s wish..."(Loge)


    Loge touches his forehead to the "One Gold".


    In response to the magnitude of the wish, the light of the dusk increases and the cracks in it grows.


    It is the release of the power within, and at the same time, it is the moment that the "one gold" has been waiting for.


    "Goodbye, Simon."(Yuki)


    The moment he uttered those words, the "One Golden" shattered into pieces.


    The light of twilight spread out, turning everything red.


    It was the moment when the last moment came for a man who, after eternal suffering and despair, became the shunned "Shayo".


    "...... have you done it?"(Loge)


    The color drained from the crumpled body of Loge.


    Not only him, but also the vivid king''s chamber, the cityscape peeking through the window, ...... everything in "Glad Shi-Im" is drained of color and eventually turns white and transparent.


    "The world is disappearing......"(Yuki)


    I gulp at the sight for the first time.


    The world is transparent, and beyond that, there is darkness without a single light.


    Ah, I see.


    The "Glad Shi-Im" that forced its way into the world is returning to its original form.


    The "colorless darkness" is what they used to call it.


    "This time we will say our final goodbye. Master Yuki."(Loge)


    "You could have wished for your own happiness."(Yuki)


    "My happiness is long past, and now it is in my heart."(Loge)


    The woman named Freia, whom Loge had mentioned, was his sister.


    And it is also the name of the wife of the magician who created the "fulfillment" and the name of the mother of ...... Nibelung.


    They wanted not the peace of all the people of the kingdom, but the happiness of a single girl.


    And I was entrusted that day by her father, the wizard man.


    "Take care of Lun, my apprentice who shall remain nameless."(??)


    I don''t remember becoming his apprentice, but he poured some magic into my head along with the "fulfillment".


    I could not refuse if I was paid in advance.


    How dare he do this to an adventurer?


    "Uncle Lo isn''t coming?"(Lun)


    "I''ll leave you to do it. Nibelung, live. Live a lot, have a lot of fun, and learn a lot. I have put in as much "wishing" as I can do to make that happen. Whatever distortion it was, my prayer, my wish was ...... fulfilled..."(Loge)


    The roguet lost its color and melted into the landscape.


    The hand softly touched Lun''s cheek for the last time, and then disappeared.


    "......gusu."


    "Lun. Let''s go home."(Yuki)


    "Can I go home? Lun is from another place."(Lun)


    "I don''t care. I''m an adventurer and I''m obligated to complete ...... what your father and uncle have asked me to do."(Yuki)


    I hold out my hand and Lun grabs it.


    "Come on, let''s go. I''m sure they''re all worried about you." (Yuki)


    "Are they?"(Lun)


    "Yeah, they are. I''ll have Marina make pancakes for us when we get back. I''m starving."(Yuki)


    Lun, who still has tears in her eyes, gives a small smile at my words.


    All of us may have overworked her, but I''m sure she knows exactly what she''s been entrusted with.


    "Now all that remains is ...... to figure out how to get back here."(Yuki)


    I look out at the completely clear darkness and sigh a small sigh.


    Author''s words-To add to some of the detailed backstory.


    After that event, Simon figured out how to die in a fit of insanity.


    Since he could not die physically, he instinctively began to separate and dilute his body and spirit.


    As a result, he swallowed the entire twilight world left behind as himself. This was the beginning of the culling process.


    Simon''s body was supposed to condense and disappear with the disappearance of the dimension, but the curse of immortality caused it to expand and contract over and over again to an unnerving degree, until it finally flowed into another dimension as an individual with the energy of a whole world (crystallization).


    By this time, it had no consciousness as a human being, but existed as a distorted energy body, and it tried to amplify and dilute the negative emotions of the creatures around it at will (the theory being that the more people suffering, the closer to flatness it would be).


    The system of reading wishes and altering events when contaminating people''s minds was created, and this is what has spread in this world.


    It''s a backstory, so you can forget about it.


    To put it briefly, it''s just that Simon has done it again. ......

 Volume 2 - CH 48

    Volume 2


    Chapter 48-Negotiations and traps and (Bran Crowder perspective)


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Reynise. I need to talk to you."(Bran)


    He called out to Reynise, whom he had finally found on the main street of Duna.


    She was moving around so unsteadily. This is why I don''t like adventurers.


    "I have nothing to say to you. I''m busy right now."(Rain)


    I followed her back, feeling a little annoyed at my niece''s blas¨¦ attitude.


    I had information that a man named Yuki was missing at the moment.


    In other words, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "I know. That''s why I want to talk."(Bran)


    " I told you to stay out of my way."(Rain)


    I turn my head and glare at Reynise, who is not feeling a twinge of fear, but I  raise the corner of my mouth, feeling a chill as she glares at me.


    "You''re looking for Yuki Ferdio, aren''t you?"


    ''......''


    "There is no other way.''(Bran)


    Reynise''s shoulders jerk up.


    That''s exactly what I expected, little girl.


    "What do you mean?"(Rain)


    "Have you heard of a magical tool artifact called the Seeker''s Compass?"(Bran)


    "......!"(Rain)


    She know what it is.


    A little digging around and I soon learned that Reynise is a collector of magic tool artifacts.


    It was impossible for her not to know about the existence of this famous and rare magic tool artifact.


    The Seeker''s Compass is one of the rarest, most valuable, and powerful magical tool artifacts.


    It has the simple effect of pointing the user in the direction of what he seeks, but it is capable of detecting all beings, both ancient and modern.


    Anything from hidden treasures to missing persons.


    "Do you have ......?"(Rain)


    "No but I know where it is and I know who has it."(Bran)


    "Tell me."(Rain)


    Okay, here we go.


    I gave a small shake of my head at Reynise, who was trying to jam it up my ass.


    "Is that the way you ask people for things?¡¡¡¡You don''t seem to have the courtesy and sincerity to ask."(Bran)


    ''Tell me ......, please.''(Rain)


    "Not yet."(Bran)


    I crouch down to look into his face as she bows her head.


    "I''ve been shot and threatened with magic by you. But I went out of my way to give you and ...... that man a hand."(Bran)


    "......"(Rain)


    Can''t you just get back my face which is down because of your barbarous action?"(Bran)


    Reynise remained motionless with her head in a bowed posture.


    I put on a sales smile for the little girl.


    "You can meet them and talk to them. I''ll tell them that our family has been backing  you this time."(Bran)


    "If it''s just a meeting then how......."(Rain)


    "That won''t be a problem. In the first place, it is Mastoma-sama who owns the Seeker''s Compass."(Bran)


    This is true.


    The prince owns the Seeker''s Compass.


    Because he owns it as  he has such great wealth.


    "Do I just go see him?"(Rain)


    "Yes. You can negotiate with Mastoma-sama yourself. If he is not in a bad mood, he may lend you the Seeker''s Compass, right?"(Bran)


    I maintain my smile at Rain, who looks at me suspiciously.


    She is a clever little girl. She must have sensed that I was up to something.


    But even if it''s a transparent hope, human beings tend to narrow their vision when it''s put in front of them.


    One more push ...... and you can make her a little impatient.


    ''If you don''t believe me, then this conversation is over. Just wait for the Adventurers'' Guild to find his body."(Bran)


    So I turned away and ...... Reynise grabbed the hem of my dress.


    You''re just a little girl, after all.


    "I-I''m going."(Rain)


    "I''m busy and so are they. Let''s  be on our way."


    "Eh so soon?"(Rain)


    I don''t want you to be calm.


    "What do you think I was looking for you for today? Unlike you adventurers, we nobles don''t have a lot of free time on our hands. And they are royalty. Even an audience with them takes time and procedure."(Bran)


    After a beat, I scowled at Reynise.


    "Well, I don''t mind if it''s not today. I don''t know if the next audience will be in a week or a month, or if he will return home. When you return, will you be able to face the man and your friends?"(Bran)


    It is a common tactic in negotiations to take away options.


    I''m used to it. I have not been in the business of conning people for a long time for nothing.


    If you rush about the man with a hint of his safety, you can handle a single girl who is out of her mind.


    "....... Okay, I''ll follow you."(Rain)


    "All right. You''re worried about your friends, aren''t you? Write them a letter in the carriage. I''ll have it delivered to the inn later."(Bran)


    Reynise nodded at my words somewhat frankly and got into the carriage.


    I wonder if she thinks I''m paying attention to her.


    She is a silly little girl.


    However, it was a happy miscalculation to see things go so well.


    As for the other three, I had planned to use Reynise as bait, but with the letter in her own handwriting, there was no need to play tricks.


    I would have been happy to have been able to get them to come to me or Prince Mastoma with just a little bit of information.


    After all, they all are just dim-witted adventurerq.


    They will sink into the swamp we have prepared for them with their cheap camaraderie.


    You are really helpful, Yuki Ferdio.


    You''ve been very helpful.


    You may be dead by now, but you were useful to me at the last minute.


    If I am lucky enough to find your body, I will lay flowers on your grave.


    ...... with the money I made after selling your girls.


    TL Note- Now Simon looks like a likable character......Bash Bran in the comments.

 Volume 2 - CH 49

    Volume 2


    Chapter 49-Return


    (TL:By Rafael)


    (TL: So let me clear something Nibelung, Lung and Lun are the same person)


    In the clear darkness, where you can see nothing but everything, I pull Lung''s hand and we continue on.


    I am more than a little apprehensive, but I promised everyone that I would return, and I have asked Rooge to take care of Lung.


    Giving up is not an option.


    After walking for a while, relying on my intuition, I saw a light in the distance.


    It was strange, but I was sure that it was the way out.


    "Shall we go?"(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Lung)


    I pull Lung''s hand and we head toward the light.


    The light, which gradually grew larger and more dazzling, was shaped like a crack, the edges of which seemed to shimmer from time to time.


    "Don''t let go of my hand, Lung."(Yuki)


    "Mmm......!"(Lung)


    I pull my hand back from Lung''s, who grabs mine, and we plunge into the light.


    At that moment, the dazed floating feeling I had had underfoot vanished, and a distinct sensation enveloped me.


    ''Gabobobobobobo......!''


    Coldness, breathlessness, and pressure on my body.


    Apparently, I had been thrown into the water.


    I pulled on Lung''s hand and floated up to the surface of the water, where the light sparkled.


    " Lung, are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine. I was just surprised."(Lung)


    I pull Lung''s hand, who seems surprisingly unconcerned, and we head for the riverbank.


    The water-drenched adventurous costume clung to my tired body, but I still felt a strong sense of security.


    At any rate, what I saw in my eyes was a scene that I had become familiar with recently.


    A river stretching from Lake Organ, where the labyrinth appeared.


    It seems that we have crawled out from the bottom of the river.


    "We''re soaking wet. ...... But we made it back alive. Can you walk?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine. We''ll get back in!"(Lung)


    Lung smiles at me, and I smile back and start walking.


    We are a little off the road, but it''s not far from here to the temporary camp.


    The other A-rank parties and those who escaped earlier should probably be there as well.


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    After a few minutes of walking with our wet bodies exposed, we finally see the temporary camp.


    I noticed something a little strange about the tentative camp that finally came into view, and tilted my head lightly.


    Perhaps because of the disappearance of the labyrinth, the dismantling and retreat had already begun, and the scale of the camp had shrunk considerably.


    Even though the labyrinth has disappeared, there are still investigations and confirmations to be made afterwards, but they are working very quickly.


    "Hey!"(Yuki)


    "......!"(Lalm)


    I waved to the researcher - Mr. Lalm - with a familiar face as we approached the entrance, and he froze with his luggage in his hands.


    It would be natural for him to be surprised to see an adventurer who has been hiding in the labyrinth coming back soaking wet from a place other than the labyrinth''s entrance and exit, but there is no need to be so surprised, is there?


    "Yu-Yuki-san and Nibelung too!"(Lalm)


    "We are  back. What''s going on?"(Yuki)


    "What''s going on? You haven''t been seen for two weeks, so you''re listed as ''missing in action''!"(Lalm)


    I was so shocked by Mr. Lalm''s words that I froze up.


    The term "missing in action" is almost synonymous with death in the adventuring community.


    Adventurers who do not return from adventuring areas and go missing are usually dead.


    "...... for two weeks? Really?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. What have you been doing?"(Lalm)


    I don''t like being told that.


    My physical sensation was that it must have been an hour or two at the most.


    "Anyway, I have to report. Everyone was worried."(Lalm)


    "Is everyone all right?"(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Lalm)


    I was relieved to hear that.


    Lalm-san, seeing me and Lung, let out a small sigh and regained his composure.


    "I''ll get the carriage out right away. I also have to report to the Marquis and the Guildmaster, so I will accompany you. Please wait here."(Lalm)


    After watching Lalm-san''s back as he ran away, I looked at Lung.


    She looks at me and says,


    "Hey, big brother. What do they mean it''s been two weeks?"(Lung)


    "Maybe time moves differently in that darkness."(Yuki)


    I am guessing, but maybe the flow of time in that "colorless darkness" is different.


    After all, it is a place of "nothingness" where the world itself has disappeared.


    It would not be surprising if the concept of time itself was twisted.


    To begin with, it has been less than a year since I left Simon in the "Colorless Darkness," but according to history, several hundred years have passed since the appearance of the "One Gold" in the "Glad Shi-Im.


    It is quite possible that the flow of time itself is different.


    Thinking of this, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Under the circumstances, it was not surprising that the destination of the escape from darkness was a thousand years in the future.


    It was even possible that our parting in the labyrinth would have been in this lifetime.


    Perhaps we should look on the bright side and say, "It only took me two weeks to get here."


    "Thank you for your patience."(Lalm)


    While Lung and I were pondering, Mr. Lalm appeared in a simple four-seater carriage.


    I was a little tired, and to tell the truth, I was glad to see him  bring a carriage since I had been walking all this way.


    Mr. Lalm looked back at us from the carriage''s driver''s stand as it started to drive away.


    "I''ll take you two to the "Singing Fawn" pavilion first. As you can imagine, it was not possible to explain the situation to them while you  guys are dressed like that, and everyone was really worried about you guys."(Lalm)


    "Thank you very much."(Yuki)


    According to what I heard along the way, Marina and her team searched for us for quite a while and worked almost tirelessly until Manuela stopped them.


    When I heard that they had not returned to Duna until the camp was dismantled, I felt deeply sorry.


    "Would they get mad?"(Lung)


    "If that happens, I''ll apologize with you"(Yuki)


    I looked ahead with a wry smile at Lung''s concern, and saw that the city of Duna was almost there.


    We made it back. ......


    I wondered ...... how I would explain this to my friends and the Royal Academy, but a sense of relief that I was home filled my heart.


    The first time I''ve been in town is only a few days, but in my heart, two weeks is even enough time to miss them.


    £¨I miss you all so much.)


    I held back my feelings of urgency as I passed through the gates of Duna, where I even felt a sense of nostalgia.


    TL Note- Well as someone said the adventure is not over till you reach your home and sadly  Yuki will be learning it the hard way.

 Volume 2 - CH 50

    Volume 2


    Chapter 50-Reunion and Encounter


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Sen-Sensei......!"(Silk)


    "Yuki!"(Marina)


    Silk and Marina froze in surprise as they opened the door to the "Singing Fawn" pavilion.


    "I''m home. Lung is safe too..."(Yuki)


    They laughed a little and then jumped on me and hugged me and Lung together.


    It was a light shock, but I felt a weight that made me realize I was back, so I returned the hug softly.


    "I was worried about you."(Silk)


    ''I''m really, really glad you''re safe ......''(Marina)


    I pat their heads with both hands and look around.


    It''s kind of strange. There was no sign of Nene or Rain.


    And what was that tense atmosphere the moment I opened the door?


    "What''s going on?"(Yuki)


    Silk, who seemed to have regained her composure, pulled out a letter.


    "Rain hasn''t been home since two days ago. ....... and we just got this."(Silk)


    She took the letter and looked at Marina, who, sensing her intention, took Lung with her into the back of the room.


    After confirming this, I looked down at the letter.


    ''I might be able to get a lead on Yuki. I''m going to go for a bit. Don''t worry.''


    The short sentence was indeed in Rain''s handwriting, but it was a little disorganized, as if she had written it in a hurry.


    ''Who delivered this?"(Yuki)


    ''He called himself Bran Crowder. I think he might be related to Rain."(Silk)


    "That man. ......!"(Yuki)


    He''s playing me for a fool.


    Of all the people to take advantage of me.


    Damn you, you son of a bitch. It really makes me realize how inadequate you are as a human being.


    Silk, who saw me silent with the letter in my hand, opened her mouth again.


    Rain has to go home now. He also said that if you want to talk to him, come to the Mastoma residence in the central district. I didn''t know what to ...... do!"(Silk)


    I brush her silky hair, which makes her voice tremble.


    They must have worked very hard until I got back.


    I''m the leader, and it''s my job from here on out.


    "Calm down, Silk. I''ll go get her. I''m going to ask you to pass on a message to the guild."(Yuki)


    "A message?"(Silk)


    "Yeah. Tell them that Rain has been kidnapped and that I am on my way to Prince Mastoma''s mansion to deal with the situation, and ask them to discuss how to deal with the situation."(Yuki)


    The Adventurers'' Guild will also want to interview me about what happened to "Glad Shi-Im.


    But before that, I had to go pick up Rain.


    It would be a disgrace for me as a leader if I left her in trouble because of my absence.


    "I understand. Nene has gone ahead to check on the situation. Please meet her there."(Silk)


    "I understand. You take care of the rest."(Yuki)


    "Okay. Take care."(Silk)


    Silk, who had regained her composure, gave a small nod.


    I smiled back at her and was about to head for the door when Marina''s voice stopped me.


    "Wait, Yuki!"(Marina)


    In my hand, I hold a towel and a scroll of magic.


    " Here''s a wet towel, and ...... "Startup Check." "(Marina)


    While handing me the towel, Marina activates the magic scroll.


    A small puff of warm air blew over me, and I noticed that my wet and muddy clothes were now completely clean.


    I had never heard of such a useful magic scroll either.


    "It''s a magic scroll scroll for girls, given to me by the publicist of "Earthsea''s". It''s a little something for safekeeping, but I couldn''t let Yuki go in there looking dirty."(Marina)


    "Oh, thank you."(Yuki)


    I wipes my face and hair with a wet towel and hand it back to Marina.


    "About Rain, please. I''m sure she''s got a lot on his mind. But I''m worried about her."(Marina)


    "I understand. I''ll bring her back. Then we will do ......."(Yuki)


    "a party to celebrate."(Marina)


    I could see the trust in Marina''s eyes as she laughed at my words.


    Well, I can''t not respond to this.


    "Well, I''m off."(Yuki)


    Waving to them lightly, I left the "singing fawn" pavilion to which I had just returned.


    ¡ô


    I walked down the main street, heading for the residence of Prince Mastoma.


    The main street of the trading city was full of people, and some of them looked back at me as I passed them.


    I had no choice about this.


    I''ve given up trying to stand out in my red adventuring outfit, the Warlock Tabard,


    Besides, I was in a hurry. I don''t have time to worry about every little thing.


    "Here or ......."(Yuki)


    I saw the place I was aiming for, just one street over from the main street.


    The architecture of Duna is often covered with sarmutary architecture, but the scale and style of the royal villa is different.


    Surrounded by high walls, it had only one gate. Naturally, there are soldiers standing guard.


    "Halka-Mari."(Yuki)


    I call out to the dark-skinned Salmutarian-looking guard, who is holding a uniquely shaped spear.


    Rain had pointed out to me earlier that I had misspoken ......, but I wondered if I was getting through to him correctly.


    "...... Yuki Ferdio?"(Guard)


    The guard, who has checked me from head to toe, calls my name with a slightly different intonation.


    "Doruse, order, al. Kochida."(Guard)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    I am a little taken aback when I see the guard urging me to follow him in a few words of Welmerian.


    I had assumed that if push came to shove, I could force my way through.


    But did they know I was coming if they gave the order?


    What in the world was going on?


    I followed the guards through the luxurious Salmutian-style mansion.


    It is not impossible that this is a trap, but it is a tiger hole that I intend to step into ...... originally.


    After passing through several courtyards and corridors, the guard stops when he reaches a double-opening door at the far end.


    ''Wazan ukee. Nai-Multi, Cas."(Guard)


    That''s all he says at the door, and the guard leaves.


    Before I could even begin to think about what to do, the door in front of me opened slowly and without a sound.


    "Please, come this way."(Yuki)


    A woman in light clothing, who I found a little difficult to look at, urged me inside in fluent Welmerian.


    She urged me to enter, and I timidly walked into the room.


    The room was circular in shape, the essence of the Salmutaria style, with a large skylight in the ceiling and a raised carpet on the floor.


    And in the center of the room - a huge cushion-like thing that could not be called a bed or a sofa - sat the master of the mansion with several women in attendance.


    ...... Is this man the Mastoma Salmutaria?


    I kneel down on the spot and hang my head.


    (TL:What about storming the place)


    The fact that it was a sudden visit was more than enough to be considered disrespectful.


    And since I had entered the apartment uninvited and unobserved, the least I could do was to show some courtesy.


    "Wakti, Wanaa Ghassan ©¤ ......"(Yuki)


    "Wellmerian is fine. No mumbling."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma interrupted me and turned his glaring gaze on me.


    "What can I do for you? Yuki Ferdio."(Mastoma)


    The words come to me with a cold pressure.


    I''m not here to be intimidated by anyone .......


    Perhaps that''s why I was able to respond to him without hesitation.


    "I would like to ask you to return Rain."(Yuki)


    TL Note- Now it''s some action and reaction time....

 Volume 2 - CH 51

    Volume 2


    Chapter 51: A Reunion Embrace with the Wily Red Mage


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "It would be impolite. If it seems that I have taken something from you."(Mastoma)


    With a light sigh, Prince Mastoma cocks his chin.


    When I looked at this gesture, I saw Rain, dressed in Salmutian attire, standing there, accompanied by the woman I saw earlier.


    ''Yuki!"(Rain)


    "Rain......!"(Yuki)


    "Welcom-Welcome back......Yuki!"(Rain)


    "I''m home!"(Yuki)


    Returning the embrace to Rain, who ran up to me and hugged me with all her might, I looked at Mastoma, who was looking at us with a dignified, relaxed smile on his face, satisfied.


    " You have won the bet, you daring woman, but it is a shame I won''t get you."(Mastoma)


    Mastoma''s mouth turned up at the corners and he gave a small laugh.


    Rain, still in my arms, gave a small nod in return.


    "A bet?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. The woman risked her own life to challenge me to a match. If you had died, she would have  become  mine."(Mastoma)


    "Rain, what have you done ......?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki would be absolutely fine."(Rain)


    Rain, who was shaking her head, wouldn''t let go of me.


    I can''t blame her for her recklessness, since I had worried her so much.


    My absence was the seed that sowed the seeds of this chaos in the first place.


    "As long as you are alive, she cannot be mine. You played a clever trick, didn''t you? You red mage warlock."(Mastoma)


    "I heard it was important in Sarumtalia."(Yuki)


    "Kukuku Damn you, ...... uneatable man."(Mastomaa)


    It seems that my premeditated move had paid off.


    Thank goodness this prince Mastoma was a man of the laws and customs of Salmutaria.


    If he had been a man of vicious ideas and power, Rain would not be in my arms today.


    As I was thinking this, someone burst into the room from behind me.


    "What do you mean you can''t pay the ...... money? Your Highness!"(Bran)


    A small man, a familiar old man, yells at us, his face reddening.


    He looked at me and Rain, who were hugging each other, and gasped.


    "Ki, you ...... Yuki Ferdio! I thought you were dead. ......!"(Bran)


    "I''m as fresh as a fiddle."(Yuki)


    I glared at Bran, who had a complicated expression on his face.


    I''m sorry to say that I''m as spiffy as a chump and no saint of Forgiveness.


    The fact that this man is a nobleman does not  help in reducing my anger.


    I was so angry that I was  scared that I was going to have him sent  to the hospital. ......, but someone jumped over my angry head and said something chilling and cold.


    It was Prince Mastoma.


    "Bran. You took advantage of me, didn''t you?"(Mastoma)


    "No, I did not. ......"(Yuki)


    "The woman, Reynise, is the property of Yuki Ferdio."(Mastoma)


    Bran Crowder looks genuinely surprised at the Mastoma''s words.


    ''What? That can''t be ....... Such nonsense."(Bran)


    "I heard it from her own mouth, and I made my people look into it. Reynise is officially recorded as the property of Yuki Ferdio."(Mastoma)


    "Yes.I belong to Yuki."(Rain)


    (TL: Marriage....yuki got his waifu....)


    I think "my property" is a bit too Salmutarian.


    On the day Rain received the letter from the Crowder, we registered each other as partners, albeit tentatively.


    It was not quite a marriage, but more like a contract on the Adventurers'' Register.


    The registration, which can be applied for at the Adventurers'' Guild, allows for the sharing of each other''s private property and the transfer of inheritance and rights after death.


    The nature of the system, in which rights and property are entrusted to each other, makes it possible to say that one''s body is one''s property.


    And from the perspective of Salmutaria, a powerful male-dominated society, it would be misinterpreted that ''Rain, the woman, is the property of Yuki Ferdio ......, which is what I had in mind, and it seems to have worked beautifully.


    And one more point.


    No, two points. I am an A-rank adventurer in the Kingdom of Welmeria and currently carry the title of "hero."


    In a broader sense, I am a human resource asset directly under King Vincent V of Welmeria.


    Rain is a mutual right holder and a member of the A-rank party "Clover" led by the "hero."


    I thought to myself, "Even though it is indeed the royal family of Salmutaria, it must be risky to unilaterally touch the assets owned by the King of Wellmeria personally.


    But who would be stupid enough to do such a thing?


    Yes, that''s right, the little guy who is turning blue in front of me - Bran Crowder.


    He must have underestimated the fact that I was just an adventurer, and didn''t do his homework.


    What this man did was, in essence, an act of gross betrayal: he misrepresented the king''s assets as his own and transferred them to the royal family of another country.


    "You will pay for the shame you have brought upon me."(Mastoma)


    The thick murderous spirit turned into a cold pressure against Bran.


    I am in the middle of it, and I am not happy about this oppressive  feeling.


    Even Rain is there.


    "Hiccup ......."(Bran)


    Bran, who had fallen on his buttocks, backed away with his body in the same position.


    The man who had led me to the guard stood upright behind him.


    "Knock that raccoon out. Now he''s interrupting my conversation."(Mastoma)


    "So, Your Highness, ......!¡¡That''s not what I''m talking about!¡¡I didn''t know, I swear!"(Bran)


    "Ignorance is not an excuse, you fool. Get lost, or I''ll gouge out your eyes the next time I see you."(Mastoma)


    The guards grabbed Bran by the neck and dragged him away as the Mastoma waved his hand to ward him off.


    Bran seemed to be yelling something, but soon his voice was lost.


    ''I cannot bow to you as one in the royal vein of Salmutaria, but I will apologize,...... Yuki Ferdio."(Mastoma)


    ''No, Your Highness Mastoma. I thank you for your concern for Rain''s well-being."(Yuki)


    Given his power and position, he could have even forced his way in getting Rain.


    Even if he had known about the contract between me and Rain, he could have blamed it on Bran, the intermediary.


    "You have a good master, Reynise."(Mastoma)


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    She nodded there, thus spreading the misunderstanding.


    Well, not now. For now, I myself am deeply happy to have Rain in my arms.


    "Hey, Yuki Ferdio."(Mastoma)


    "Yes, sir?"(Yuki)


    "I know I''m asking the impossible, but are you willing to give up the ...... ''Clover'' women to me?"(Mastoma)


    "No, sir."(Yuki)


    Before I could even think about being rude, or that these women were not my property, the words of refusal were shooting out of my mouth.


    Prince Mastoma did not seem offended by this and simply gave a small sigh,


    "Like I guessed huh."(Mastoma)


    As I wondered and pondered what the meaning of this question was, Rain looked at me, then turned to Prince Mastoma as if she wanted to say something.


    Prince Mastoma, who seemed to have sensed this, opened his mouth.


    "Good, say it."(Mastoma)


    "I''m sure ...... Yuki will help you, sir."(Rain)


    TL Note- The Prince is a scumbag but a scumbag with principals, Do you guys agree?

 Volume 2 - CH 52

    Volume 2


    Chapter 52-The Prince''s plan and not knowing it


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Prince Mastoma choked up a little at Rain''s words.


    Here I realized that there must be some pressing reason ...... for Prince Mastoma''s actions and words.


    ''Hm. If the master is wise, will his wife be wise too?"(Mastoma)


    Not my wife.


    But I''m not going to say anything about it here and now, because it would only make me sound like a snake.


    In the silence, Prince Mastoma, looking a little thoughtful, opened his mouth.


    "I am planning to attack the labyrinth."(Mastoma)


    "A labyrinthine campaign, you say?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. The struggle for the succession of Salmutaria has been raging for some time now,...... and in order to ascend to my throne, I will have to show some tangible evidence that I can be the people''s chief."(Mastoma)


    In the Kingdom of Salmutaria, there is no order of succession to the throne.


    No, to be precise, there is, but it is of the sort that fluctuates from day to day.


    All the heirs vie for the title, and the one with the most outstanding achievements becomes the next king.


    This includes the current king, who may be ousted by his son if he reigns incorrectly.


    However, such a thing does not happen so many times in history, and most of the time it basically takes the form of a struggle between princes for the next throne.


    ''You must have heard that there are no labyrinthine dungeons in Salmutaria?"(Mastoma)


    "I have heard that it is a stable land."(Yuki)


    We must be careful in our choice of words.


    The absence of labyrinth dungeons means that there is no stampede, no increase in the number of demons due to overflowing overflow, but at the same time, the abundant labyrinth resources that the Kingdom of Welmeria enjoys also do not exist.


    ''Externally, it''s supposed to be absent. But ...... that''s a lie."(Mastoma)


    "Yes?"(Yuki)


    I asked back, with disrespect and suddenness.


    "The fact is, it''s a lie. The labyrinth dungeons exist in Salmutaria. The royal fathers of Salmutaria had kept them secret. So, now, not even the royal family knows about them, and they are not there."(Mastoma)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    This is very bad.


    The royal family of a country does not know, and even more secret information ......, and how could I have so carelessly overheard something that seemed to be of such high importance?


    I''ve heard this, and I can''t back down now.


    "The plan is to conquer it and make the labyrinth''s resources my merit."(Mastoma)


    After a pause, Prince Mastoma raised his eyebrows.


    "But we have no genuine adventurers in our country."(Mastoma)


    There are no "adventurers" in Sarmutaria.


    There are those who do similar work, but they are merely the family business.


    A family that hunts demons in the wilderness.


    A family that protects the town from demons.


    A family that gathers medicinal herbs.


    At first glance, they may appear to be adventurers.


    But they are not adventurers.


    They are not adventurers. They are a family that has been protecting the country by performing the same tasks for generations.


    "There are families who come to Welmeria to explore the labyrinth, but they are not skilled enough. Besides, they are not trustworthy."(Mastoma)


    "So Rain was to ......."(Yuki)


    Prince Mastoma''s plan came into a little clearer view.


    I myself am the "human resource asset" of the King of Wellmeria.


    In other words, Prince Mastoma wanted "Clover" as a human resource.


    Rain and the other members of "Clover" are becoming reasonably well-known in Wermelia.


    The female members of "Clover" have conquered the most difficult labyrinth, "Colorless Darkness," as well as the new labyrinth, "Glad Shi-Im.


    I guess he was planning to acquire them as his own assets and manage them.


    The reason I am not among them is because I am a man, which is very typical of Salmutaria.


    In that country, a man cannot be an asset.


    In particular, I am the leader of "Clover," and the prince of Mastoma considered me to be the owner of the girls.


    I may be a bargaining chip for the exchange of assets, but I am not an asset in and of myself.


    "The labyrinth has long remained unmanaged and secret. I don''t know why, but  I believe that there is something in the veins of our Salmutian royalty, something like ...... true Wang Tin, for example."(Mastoma)


    "True Wang Tin?"(Yuki)


    "The succession to the throne in our country is based on merit. The same is true of the labyrinths that are kept secret. It would not be surprising if I were to find that the labyrinth was also secreted at the same time,......"(Yuki)


    I shouldn''t have asked that.


    There are some things in this world that you don''t need to know.


    ......This is it.


    The labyrinth search that Prince Mastoma wanted to do in secret until he got his hands on the members of the "Clover".


    One of the plans for the succession to the throne.


    Once you get an earful of something like that, you can''t just get away with it.


    This, apparently, went wrong.


    I was taken in by the pace of the other side, even though Rain had asked me to do so.


    "Don''t be so alarmed,  This is part of the apology. You can''t be convinced to give me Reynise without knowing why."(Mastoma)


    "Indeed, yes, but ......"(Yuki)


    Now, what should I do with this?


    " Why us?"(Yuki)


    "Hm?I heard that you are an excellent adventurer in Wellmeria. Besides, Bran''s guy said you had a lot of assets that could be used flexibly."(Mastoma)


    "That''s not the point. You can''t trust ...... us with your money. Why not?"(Rain)


    "You''ve been only good to the Red Mage Warlock there as he is your master, haven''t you?"(Mastoma)


    The prince Mastoma''s words were met with a small shake of Rain''s head.


    "The reason is that we like Yuki, you know?"(Rain)


    "......"(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma glanced at the woman who had guided me to the hotel.


    The woman gives a small laugh as if she is troubled by it.


    ''My dear, that''s how it is with the women of Wellmeria. Each one of them has the will and the right to  like her male master"(Mejaluna)


    "Mejaluna, why didn''t you say that to me"(Mastoma)


    " I have explained it to you many times, but you don''t listen to me. If you want to reform the country ......, you should listen more to your wife."(Mejaluna)


    Prince Mastoma growled at the words of the woman called Mejaluna.


    I couldn''t imagine a man of Salmutaria ...... and royalty being on his wife''s backside, and I almost gushed.


    ''Humph, Red Mage Warlock - Yuki Ferdio. You can only laugh at me now, okay? Soon this will happen to you too."(Mastoma)


    The astonished prince''s gaze was fixed on Rain, who was still in my arms.

 Volume 2 - CH 53

    Chapter 53-Work Addiction and Forced Rest


    "What are you going to do?"(Rain)


    "Ummm. I don''t know what to do. ......"(Yuki)


    I groaned as I walked side by side with Rain down the main street of Duna.


    The prince of Mastoma let us go easily after that.


    Maybe they have some sort of surveillance, but it''s ...... creepy that they would disclose that much information and then let us out so easily.


    "For now, let''s go home. We''re all worried about you."(Yuki)


    "I''m sorry."(Rain)


    "It''s okay. I''m sorry too. I didn''t expect it to take two weeks."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. That''s why I went to borrow the Seeker''s Compass."(Rain)


    The [Seeker''s Compass] is a magical artifact that will always point you in the direction of what you are looking for.


    "So it''s perfect for checking for my survival."(Yuki)


    "No."(Rain)


    Rain elbowed me in the side and puffed out her cheeks.


    I guess I chose the wrong word.


    "I knew Yuki was alive, but I thought maybe he didn''t know how to get out. That''s why I made ...... a fixed point where we could observe."(Rain)


    "You did?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. When the Seeker''s Compass shows someone, it always creates a magical path. I wondered if I could use that to let Yuki know which direction the [Seeker''s Compass] was located ......."(Rain)


    That light ...... that we saw in that "colorless darkness"?


    In other words, Rain wanted me to show the way back?


    Ah, now I can''t scold her for her recklessness.


    I can''t be so rude as to say anything about the way she  saved my life.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Rain."(Yuki)


    "No, I''m not. I believed in Yuki And Prince Mastoma took my bet. He''s a little different from the other Salmutarians."(Rain)


    "Yes, he is."(Yuki)


    That prince is somewhat different from the rest of Salmutaria.


    That otherness, while desirable to us, may seem like anathema to the Salmtarians.


    "So ......"(Rain)


    "I know. I have an idea."(Yuki)


    "Hmm."(Rain)


    With her reply, Rain took my hand in her.


    Feeling the warmth of my hands, I go on my way, wondering how I will explain the next troublesome matter to my friends.


    I went on thinking ......, and in the meantime, I arrived in front of the "Singing Fawn" pavilion.


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    In front of the "Singing Fawn" pavilion, a carriage was parked.


    It had the mark of the Adventurers'' Guild on it, and as I listened carefully, I could hear some voices inside the inn talking.


    "I''m back."(Yuki)


    I stepped into the "Singing Fawn" pavilion and was met by a familiar face.


    "Mr. Yuki¡¡Rain!"(Silk)


    The first one to run up to me was Silk.


    With a happy face, she hugged Rain, who was standing next to her.


    Behind her, Marina looked over and smiled.


    "Welcome back, you two!"(Marina)


    "I''m home."(Yuki)


    "I''m back. I''m sorry for worrying you."(Rain)


    Marina shook her head at Rain''s apology.


    "I''m glad you''re okay!"(Marina)


    "Thanks."(Rain)


    Behind this exchange, I turn to my other guests, the Marquis de Bedivere and Manuela.


    "I''m bac-."(Yuki)


    As I was about to bow my head, I was hit on the forehead by a blow from Manuela that shook me to the core.


    "Don''t make me worry.''(Manuela)


    "I''m sorry. ......"(Yuki)


    I bowed my head back down, my eyes rolling back and forth in pain.


    "I''m glad you''re okay. I''d like to get right to the point, but first you need to get some rest. Thank you for your hard work in conquering the labyrinth, brave Yuki Ferdio."(Marquis)


    ''We will be returning that heavy sign very shortly. The ''culling'' and ...... ''Glad-Si-Im'' has ceased to exist altogether."(Yuki)


    The Marquis de Bedivere nodded deeply at my report.


    "We will have a chance to talk about the reward and the future at a later date, along with your report."(Marquis)


    "I understand. I will compile a ''record log'' as soon as possible."(Yuki)


    At my words, the Marquis de Bedivere and Manuela look at each other and let out a loud sigh.


    " Your leader is a bit too much of a workaholic. Make sure he is well rested until the debriefing."(Marquis)


    "If anything goes wrong, let the guild know. In the meantime, don''t let this idiot do anything he shouldn''t."(Manuela)


    "leave it to me."(Silk)


    At the words of the two superiors, Silk, who was standing next to them before they knew it, bowed deeply.


    "I''ll leave you to it. I will let you know the date of the debriefing as soon as possible."(Manuela)


    The Marquis de Bedivere and Manuela got into the carriage, and I watched them leave and looked back at my friends.


    "Once again, I''m home. Sorry to have worried you guys."(Yuki)


    ''It''s all right, Mr. Yuki"(Silk)


    "You came back all right!"(Marina)


    "Welcome home, Yuki"(Rain)


    The three girls smiled at him.


    It almost reminds me of that day when I joined the party.


    I wonder what happened to Nene, come to think of it.


    "Where''s ...... Nene?"(Yuki)


    ''She came back after confirming that Yuki-san was leaving the Mastoma mansion. I''m having her move to let all parties know that you two are safe."(Silk)


    "I see. Well, that''s a bad thing ......."(Yuki)


    When I scratched my head like that, Silk''s face became sharp.


    This is the sub-leader''s work mode.


    ''Well, then, ...... Rain, I''m going to give you a sermon."(Silk)


    ''Ugh."(Rain)


    ''Mr. Yuki is going to the hot springs. Marina, take him. Watch that he doesn''t do his job all the time."(Silk)


    "Yes, Ma''am!"(Marina)


    Marina holds my arm tightly at Silk''s words.


    "Yes, you are coming with me."(Marina)


    "Oh, oi ...... don''t pull me."(Yuki)


    I was literally being dragged to the bathhouse by the forceful Marina.

 Volume 2 - CH 54

    Volume 2


    Chapter 54-Hot Springs and Marina''s Selfishness


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Yes, take it off, take it off!"(Marina)


    Marina, who came into the changing room with me, pulled off my adventurous attire one after another.


    I tried to stop her, knowing that resistance is pointless in the face of Marina''s monstrous strength .......


    "I can take it off by myself. I''m not a child."(Yuki)


    "No, I have to make sure!"(Marina)


    Marina lowers her eyebrows with the same vigor.


    "I have to check your body. You never know where you might be injured or cursed."(Marina)


    "I''m fine.''(Yuki)


    "I don''t trust those words!"(Marina)


    Marina''s immediate answer is heartbreaking.


    If you promise to come back soon and then disappear for two weeks, you will lose your credibility. ......


    "So just stay put."(Marina)


    "Oh, ...... I''m sorry. See, I''m all right, right?"(Yuki)


    I spin around, naked to the top half of my body.


    "Hmm I think you''re okay ......"(Marina)


    "I told you so."(Yuki)


    I smiled at Marina, who was touching my back.


    "I''m going to go to the hot spring to sweat it out."(Yuki)


    "Fine then I''m going to go back to the spa."(Marina)


    Marina, who looks satisfied, walks out of the changing room with a flurry of steps.


    I let out a small exhale at the sight of her, take off the rest of my clothes, fold them on the shelf, and head for the bathroom.


    Marina is too innocent for my liking, which is dangerous.


    No matter how much of an adventurer she is, I wish she would have a little more shame or sense of danger appropriate to her age.


    "Whew... ......."(Yuki)


    As I soak in the hot water and close my eyes while exhaling, I am reminded of this dizzying day.


    How should I describe "Glad Shi-Im"?


    How should I explain the relationship between "One Gold" and Simon?


    And then there was the matter of Prince Mastoma.


    Now that we know the royal family''s secret, we should consider that we are already involved.


    There are too many things to think about ...... and I can''t seem to get it all together.


    As I was mulling over my thoughts, I heard a sudden sound of water landing, and at the same time, splashes of water ......, no, splashes of hot water, were heaped upon me.


    "Oh, no!"(Yuki)


    I brushed the water off my face and opened my eyes to see a dim reflection of bright red hair and skin tone.


    "Marina?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, it''s Marina but are you okay!"(Marina)


    "I''m fine, thank you for worrying. So why are you here?"(Yuki)


    I asked, turning my back to Marina as I covered my eyes.


    ''I came to check on Yuki"(Marina)


    "I told you I was fine."(Yuki)


    "You didn''t look okay earlier, did you?"(Marina)


    Marina''s words were met with a small stutter.


    I have often been told that I tend to show my problems on my face.


    As a leader, I want to maintain a resolute poker face and stand firm.


    "Silk told me to keep an eye on things!"(Marina)


    "That doesn''t mean you have to come all the way here. ......"(Yuki)


    "D''oh!"


    As I blurted out, I felt a soft thump behind me.


    The shock was much smaller than usual thanks to the fact that it wasn''t a dash hug in the hot spring, but the feel of Marina''s smooth skin against mine made my heart jump.


    "I was worried about you, you know?"(Marina)


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think it had been that long.''(Yuki)


    "What do you mean?"(Marina)


    "Time moves differently, I guess. I haven''t been in this hot spring since yesterday."(Yuki)


    I felt Marina at my back and wondered how I could explain this to the guild.


    I have never heard such a phenomenon.


    However, the problem at hand is .......


    "Look, I think it''s time for you to leave."(Yuki)


    " no."(Marina)


    I could see Marina shaking her head as she clung behind her.


    The tip of her nose, her soft lips, tickled against my neck.


    How utterly defenseless and ferocious. I hope you haven''t forgotten that I''m a man.


    "I''m going to make you pay for the two weeks I''ve been worrying about you."(Marina)


    These words, spun in a quiet voice that didn''t sound like Marina, pricked me to the core.


    When she said it like this, I felt a little weak.


    After a few moments of contemplation, I relaxed and leaned lightly against Marina.


    If this will dispel the anxiety I''ve caused Marina, it''s a small price to pay.


    If I give up my resistance, I don''t feel so bad.


    "¡¡You gave up."(Marina)


    Why does Marina have such good instincts at times like this?


    "Oh, God! I feel like I''m only bothering you and you''re not enjoying it!"(Marina)


    "That''s true, too. So, princess? What do you want?"(Yuki)


    "Ummm, umm, ......."(Marina)


    Behind me, Marina growls a little.


    ''Anything is fine. You were worried about me."(Yuki)


    "I don''t know what to say all of a sudden. Well, ......, is it really anything?"(Marina)


    "Anything I can do."(Yuki)


    I nodded, and Marina growled again behind me.


    "Then ......."(Marina)


    With the words, Marina''s soft touch left my back.


    I wait for Marina''s words while feeling a slight  regreteness on her moving away


    (TL: Regretful indeed)


    "I''m going to ask you for a favor now, okay?¡¡Can I?"(Marina)


    "Yes, of course."(Yuki)


    "Are you sure about that?"(Marina)


    I smile at Marina''s reminder and nods broadly.


    "I''ll take care of it."(Yuki)


    ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ ......Needless to say, this prideful garuntee later caused me a lot of trouble.


    TL Note- Well the trouble should be kept for later but this hot spring Chapter was amazing....finally some fan service.

 Volume 2 - CH 55

    Volume 2


    Chapter 55-Nene time and modest cats


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It has been two weeks since my return.


    The "Glad Shi-Im" case was finally settled.


    It took some effort to make a record log of that particular labyrinth, but since it was a record of a labyrinth that no longer existed, it was not required to be very precise.


    However, there was one item in the log that the Marquis de Bedivere, a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, was interested in.


    That was the space of "colorless darkness" where Lunn and I wandered.


    That place was given the name "Invisible Darkness" to distinguish it from the labyrinth under Finis, and I was registered as the discoverer in the official documents.


    I was asked about the place in great detail, but unfortunately, there is not much I can answer.


    I could only share my experiences and guesses.


    There is another matter that has moved significantly in the past two weeks.


    One of the high ranking nobles in Welmeria has been deposed.


    Yes, the Countess of Crowder.


    All I did was file a detailed report on Rain''s case.


    This is more like a complaint, so to speak.


    I told Manuela that I would not be happy if they used the power of the nobility to forcefully pull out party members, but the Marquis de Bedivere, who was left to clean up the mess, heard about it. Perhaps it was only natural.


    What was unexpected was that it was delivered to the King''s ear quite quickly.


    Surprisingly, it seems that I and "Clover" are the favorite assets of King Vincent V of Wellmeria.


    I guess there must have been some previous convictions or suspicions, because the Counts of Crowder (......) were quickly investigated for this matter, and within three days of my petition, one of the venerable count families was erased from the annals of history.


    The charges were treason and violation of the Noble Laws.


    In addition to trying to sell the kingdom''s assets to a foreign country without permission, it seems that Prince Mastoma ......, or Salmutaria, has sent a formal letter of responsibility for this case, so the charges have become much more serious.


    Crowder, who was working directly on the case, may be tied up.


    ...... Well, it''s none of my business.


    As for Lun- the "Golden Priestess" Nibelung, the direction is still not clear.


    Marina and the others insist that we should take her in as a member of Clover, while the Marquis of Bedivere says he is ready to receive her as a guest from another world.


    Either way, Lun has the right to make that decision, and I will respect it.


    Regardless of what she does, I have a promise to the last king of Glad Shi-Im.


    I want her to be free in this world, and I want to help her to be so.


    "Mr. Yuki?"(??)


    Someone pulls me back from my thoughts.


    I found myself frozen with a mug of wine in my hand.


    "No, no, no, You were thinking again, weren''t you?"(??)


    "I''m sorry,  Too many things have happened and I can''t seem to get out of the habit of thinking."(Yuki)


    The girl sitting across from me, a Felshi cat person, smiles at me.


    "You''re too much of a workaholic. You said we were going to forget about everything today and just have fun."(Nene)


    "That''s right."(Yuki)


    I smile back at her and swallow a glass of chilled grape wine.


    The sun was still in the mid-sky. I must enjoy the fact that I can be drinking at this hour of the day.


    The most important thing is that I am in the middle of a date with the lovely cat person in front of me, Nene.


    (TL: The above is Nene)


    "I''m sorry, Nene.''(Yuki)


    "It''s okay. But today is a full day of Nene time, so you''re going to have to listen to a lot of selfishness from me!"(Yuki)


    "Be easy on me."


    Laughing at Nene''s high energy, he pours the wine into the empty mug.


    "It''s great to drink in the daytime, isn''t it?"(Nene)


    "I''ve never had anything like this before, so it''s refreshing."(Yuki)


    I haven''t had much of a taste for alcohol since my days on Thunder Pike.


    "But, was it okay? I monopolized Yuki-san."(Nene)


    "I didn''t have any plans today, so it was perfect timing."(Yuki)


    "That''s not what I meant."(Nene)


    Then what did she mean by that?


    We had only a few days left to stay in the exotic Duna, and as the leader of the team, I should accept Nene''s request, as she had not been able to work as much as she should have.


    Silk told me that Nene, who was worried about me, had been searching for me through various means, although she herself had not shown any interest in  admitting that she was doing so.


    I wanted to do something for her today.


    "Well, what shall we do?"(Yuki)


    "I want to do a lot of things, but first I want to go to the bazaar, the one not on the Adventurers'' Road."(Nene)


    "I haven''t been to the bazaar."(Yuki)


    In the trading city of Duna, there is a bazaar with goods from various countries, including Salmutaria.


    However, the clientele there is different from adventurers, and the products on the shelves are not related to adventures.


    "Okay, then, let''s go shopping and have some fun."(Nene)


    "Yes!"(Yuki)


    I got up from my seat and Nene hugged my right arm and wrapped her arms around me.


    The soft touch made my body stiffen for a moment, but I walked down the street with my body still in the same state.


    As we walked to the bazaar, Nene looked up at me with a somewhat mischievous expression on her face.


    "All right, then, let''s do some shopping and flirt as you are used to."(Nene)


    "No, I''m not used to it."(Yuki)


    I smiled back at her with a light chuckle, and she burst out laughing.


    "You can do anything, but you''re not very good with girls, are you?"(Nene)


    "I can''t do everything. To begin with I don''t know how to date a pretty girl."(Yuki)


    "Hmm so you are dense by nature......."(Nene)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    "No, it''s nothing,"(Nene)


    Nene laughed a little, and somewhat in a good mood, led me around the bazaar.


    A short tunic of translucent light silk, earrings decorated with coral, which is rare in this area, and what looks like cosmetics ...... Nene''s eyes sparkle with interest in many things.


    For Nene, who comes from an impoverished neighborhood, seeing such unusual things is very enjoyable.


    I bought a few things that I thought Nene would like as souvenirs.


    "Sorry, I can''t take these, I''ll take what I want out of my own wallet."(Nene)


    "You say so, but you haven''t bought anything."(Yuki)


    "Mm-mm. ......"(Nene)


    I knew it.


    "This is my way of saying thank you. I know I''ve caused you a lot of worry this time around."(Yuki)


    I pushed the bag of goods to Nene and convinced her with a pretentious reason.


    I think Nene is a girl who, perhaps because of her upbringing, doesn''t think much of herself.


    I always thought that she should live more freely, because she is already standing firmly on her own feet in her own place called "Clover".


    "Is it okay?"(Nene)


    "No problem. It''s ''nene time'' today, right?¡¡You can be more selfish."(Yuki)


    "Yes, but ...... I don''t know how much more selfish I can be."(Nene)


    Nene''s ears were downcast.


    She is not sure how to be selfish, but it''s just like her.


    " You should learn to be more selfish."(Yuki)


    "You said it, right ? I''m not going to stop then."(Nene)


    Then Nene, with a big smile on her face like a blooming flower, selfishly pulled my hand away.


    TL Note- Today is Nene day...period.

 Volume 2 - CH 56

    Volume 2


    Chapter 56- Just Be an Adventurer


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Ah ...... you''re finally back!"(Marina)


    Marina, who had returned to the party base, exhaled loudly and sat down on a chair.


    We had finally returned to Finis after finishing the "Glad Shi-Im" attack in Duna.


    It took a long time to complete the initial survey request, which was supposed to be completed in about a week, but I think there was a lot to be gained.


    We had our fair share of ...... troubles, though.


    "I''m tired, guys. Let''s take a rest day for a while."(Yuki)


    "You''re still going to do something, aren''t you? Teacher."(Silk)


    Silk''s sharp eyes were closing in on me.


    Why is it so easy for them to find out?


    "I need to talk to you guys about the matter of Prince Mastoma. ......"(Yuki)


    I''m going to be honest here, since dilly-dallying will only lead to distrust.


    I knew from this point on that I couldn''t hide anything from the girls.


    "Speaking of which, what are you going to do about it?"(Silk)


    "I can''t afford to be complacent now that I''ve heard what they have to say. Besides, there is also the matter of Rain."(Yuki)


    The actuality that it started with Prince Mastoma, I think I owe it to him that Rain is safe this time.


    "I think it was a good thing that he disclosed the situation and the information to us. We are positive about that, but how do we get involved?"(Silk)


    "That''s the problem. ......"(Yuki)


    I''m still an adventurer with an A adventurer credibility score.


    I am a human asset of the Kingdom of Wellmeria, and in the broad sense of the word, a vassal directly under the king.


    However, I personally like Prince Mastoma and would like to help him.


    "I will discuss the situation with Benwood and Mamaru-san, keeping the situation under wraps."(Yuki)


    ''Yes. ....... Then we will be ready with the intention of leaving."(Silk)


    Marina and the others nodded to Silk, who smiled at them.


    "You can take a rest, okay?"(Yuki)


    "I''ll rest with you when you rest, Yuki-san."


    Silk, who is smiling but strangely strong in pressure, gives a small nod and begins to unpack.


    As expected, the sun is already beginning to set, and the trip to the Adventurers'' Guild will be tomorrow.


    Speaking of which, wasn''t the delivery of "Skordia" supposed to be today?


    "Yes, it is! I''ll turn on the tablet."(Marina)


    Marina and Nene activate their wall-mounted tablets and begin searching for the delivery they are looking for.


    The actual "Tiffany & Co." is a brand-new product that is made from a new, high quality, and also high quality material.


    ''Nice moves as always!


    ¡¶Skordia, which was also active in the new labyrinth that collapsed, has easily broken through to the fifth level.¡·


    As I listened to these announcements, I thought back to them.


    During the two weeks I was missing, the two A-ranked parties that had worked together to conquer "Glad Shi-Im" seemed to have been nominated for another court-appointed mission, so we were unable to meet again in Duna.


    I wanted to talk to them about various things, but it was no use if it was a court-appointed mission that was nominated by the King .......


    There are many more important things for them to do than my safety.


    In the meantime, I sent them a thank-you note via Manuela, and the news of my safety was briefly broadcast on the Kingdom''s official broadcast (which was very embarrassing), so I think they know about my safety.


    If there is an opportunity, we will have a chance to talk.


    And it seems that Marina and her friends have completely become fans of "Skordia" and "Carmine," and they often watch their deliveries.


    It makes me smile a little, because I know how much they enjoy watching the delivery of senior adventurers standing shoulder-to-shoulder with them.


    ''Marina, Nene? You''d better put your stuff away first."(Silk)


    "I''ll do it later!"(Marina)


    "Ssu!"(Nene)


    "Mouu ...... look, if you want to watch, sit tight in your chair. We''ll have drinks and snacks ready for you, so please don''t drink from the water bag."


    "Yes! Thank you, Silk!"(Marina)


    I smile at Silk and childlike Marina as they disappear into the kitchen, and I organize my travel baggage one by one.


    I have to figure out what I''m missing because I may have to leave again soon.


    Salmutaria is a country that thrives on the making of magical tool artifacts.


    They probably have an abundance of magic scrolls, but I don''t know if they will sell them to a stranger. Preparation is necessary, after all.


    It is not every day that a Welmerian goes to Salmutaria.


    I''ll have to learn the language again, and after ...... I''ll still have to talk to Prince Mastoma again... ......


    "Yuki?"(Rain)


    I was tapped on the shoulder and huffed.


    "You have a troubled expression again."(Rain)


    "I''m sorry about that. I was thinking about the future."(Yuki)


    "You can do that tomorrow , Marina and Nene are both into the delivery right now."(Rain)


    "I guess so."(Yuki)


    The two faces that are fascinated by the [tablet] look somewhat childish.


    I wasn''t after a popular A-rated party, though, but my uncle.


    I still think about it.


    My uncle - Saga Ferdio, who was a red mage like me and challenged "Colorless Darkness" with Benwood and Mamaru.


    I haven''t had a chance to see him in the past few years, but now that I am an A-rank adventurer and lead a party, I want to meet him.


    I wonder if I am doing a fine job as an adventurer now.


    I want to ask my uncle, the adventurer of my dreams and the beginning of my dreams.


    How should I change as a leader and supporter for ...... everyone?


    "Hey, Yuki."(Rain)


    "Hm?"(Yuki)


    Was it on my face again?


    Rain, who had put away all of her belongings, took my hand.


    "Yuki is amazing."(Rain)


    Rain smiled softly and looked up at me.


    " You helped us a lot. I feel like we can do anything we want with you."(Rain)


    "Really?"(Yuki)


    I think I''m the one who''s getting the most help.


    I''m here as an adventurer because of you guys.


    " You are  fine. Fine just the way you are ."(Rain)


    "......"(Yuki)


    I wonder how things are really going.


    I have changed a little since I met everyone, and I feel like a lot of things have changed with this request.


    "Ah, Yuki-san is making a troubled face again!"(Nene)


    "Am I doing it again? "(Yuki)


    "When you have that look on your face, it''s when you''re thinking about something stupid!"(Marina)


    Turning from [the tablet] to us, Marina and Nene laugh at me.


    And Silk, who was holding the tray, also looked at me and gave a small chuckle.


    ''What''s troubling you again? Yuk-san Please come this way. I''ve prepared some lemon wine for you."(Silk)


    "I''m going to drink until Yuki get crushed today!"(Marina)


    "Revenge for the apple cider! This time I''m going to let Yuki-san tell the story!"(Nene)


    I can''t compete with everyone, after all.


    "Come on, let''s go. It''s okay ...... if you get drunk, I''ll stay with you until morning again."(Rain)


    Come to think of it, that day ...... I didn''t get the "sobering spell" after all.


    "Oh then let''s  see who holds his liquor better,  Let me show you how a leader does it."(Yuki)


    After an adventure is over, it might be like being an adventurer to drink until you are drunk.


    With such thoughts in mind, I enjoyed a small feast with my trusted and beloved friends to my heart''s content.


    ¡« Volume 2 fin


    TL Note- Aaaand it''s over, The second volume of the series A rank is now over and I want to thank everyone for their continued support which made translating this series possible and a comment from you readers will make this milestone more memorable. Once again I thank all the readers for supporting us and I will back with a bang with Volume 3 and I would also like to take a  small break if my fellow translator allow it so untill then Good Bye

 Volume 3 - CH 1

    Volume 3


    Chapter 1-Visitors and premonitions


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It has been about two months since our adventure in Glad-Shi Im.


    The spring weather was beginning to give way to sweaty summer days.


    We had a visitor at our "Clover" party base.


    "Hey, Sorry for interrupting."(Benwood)


    "Benwood? I thought we didn''t have an appointment today."(Yuki)


    "Yeah, we didn''t. I''m here on an urgent matter. I came by in person."(Benwood)


    The man who entered with a light laugh was Benwood, the master of the Finis Adventurers'' Guild.


    It is usual for this man to pay a sudden visit, but what is unusual is that he is accompanied by someone wearing a heavy cloak behind his large physique as usual.


    He looks somewhat suspicious, but if Benwood is with him, there is no need to be alarmed.


    "Oh, hello, Guildmaster. I''ll get you some tea."(Silk)


    "Oh, Thank you for your warm reception, Silk-chan"(Benwood)


    Silk, who glanced at me from the kitchen, greeted me and immediately withdrew.


    Recently, I have often invited him to consult on various matters, but I think he is getting too familiar with the place.


    However, I felt that it would be unwise to leave the guests standing, so I called out to the person in a robe,


    "Please take this chair. I can take your jacket if you like."(Yuki)


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, Mister Yuki Ferdio. "(??)


    I felt a tug at my heart at the sound of that voice, and my thoughts began to wander.


    I''ve heard this voice before, but I can''t remember who it was.


    But ...... that question was immediately cleared up.


    "......!"(Yuki)


    The moment I saw the figure, which had taken off its cloak, I dropped to one knee and hung my head.


    I thought my heart would stop. There was someone here who shouldn''t be here.


    "Ah!, please don''t be like that. I''m here today as a friend of ...... Benwood''s, so feel free to call me Vince."(King)


    The man who smiles softly is Vincent V, the current King of Welmeria.


    He is a reformer who has made Welmeria prosperous in the last decade or so.


    It is not surprising that he is a friend of Benwood''s, but he is not a person with whom one should have casual contact.


    "Oh, is that a visitor? Welcome! Take your time!"(Marina)


    Marina, dressed in light clothes that clearly show the lines of her well-developed body, probably intending to go shopping, comes down the stairs and calls out to me in her usual manner.


    Please don''t do that, it''s bad for my heart. What if I am accused of disrespect?


    "Oh, Marina. I''ve always seen you on the news, but you''re even more beautiful in person."(King)


    "Thank you but what do you want, Uncle?"(Marina)


    "Well, I''m about to tell you about it."(King)


    "Oh, yeah. If we do decide to take the job, thank you very much for your patronage!"(Marina)


    Marina bowed her head and went out humming a tune.


    I, on the other hand, turn to the king, almost falling over with a stomachache and headache.


    Oh, this was much easier than when I was dealing with "King Vordan.


    ''Yuki, you really don''t need to worry about this. He is a brother to Saga"(Benwood)


    "I mean, you''re also like a brother to me."(King)


    "That means you are  also like his apprentice."(Benwood)


    "I don''t know about that, Benwood."(King)


    I relax a little when I see them getting along so well.


    At that moment, Silk appeared with a cup of tea.


    "......"(Silk)


    she harden up after all.


    I guess there was no choice but to freeze. I think Silk is a good enough because she didn''t drop the tray.


    "You must be the sub-leader, Silk Amberwood. We''d like you to join us in our discussion."(King)


    "Ha-ha-hi."(Silk)


    Silk, completely stiff with nerves, sat down next to me and the four of us sat around the table.


    "I received a letter from Prince Mastoma."(King)


    "Eh?"(Yuki)


    King Vincent, who had just taken a sip of his tea without even looking at it, cut right to the point.


    As expected of a former adventurer, he seemed to understand our style.


    "In addition, through Benwood and Manuela, I have had the council consider the matter you have been discussing with me. As a result, we have decided that the Kingdom of ...... should intervene in this matter."(King)


    "I see."(Yuki)


    "Yes, Your concern and judgment are correct. You did a good job in bringing it to our attention."(Benwood)


    "I appreciate that."(Yuki)


    King Vincent chuckled at my response.


    "He is such a hard man. A young adventurer should be a little rougher."(King)


    "I have been given the  A rank by His Majesty, sir."(Yuki)


    King Vincent let out a small gasp in response to my answer and pulled out a small box.


    He holds it in front of me, made of well-polished wood, and smiles.


    On the other lid is the official seal of the Kingdom of Wellmeria.


    "First of all, I''m giving you my advance for this case."(King)


    "What is this?"(Yuki)


    "Open it."(King)


    I do as I am told and open the box, but with trepidation.


    There, shining brightly, was a collar with a design of a four-leafed white clover, made of white silver, which seemed to be made of white silver.


    "......?"(Yuki)


    "......?"(Silk)


    Silk and I stared at the collar for a moment and simultaneously gasped.


    This is not good. This is very bad.


    I look at the king, moving my head awkwardly, like a rusty pulley that one forgot to oil.


    With a big smile and a big grin, The king claps his hands.


    "Congratulations, From this day on, you are a nobleman of Welmeria."(Kimg)


    "You did it, Yuki!vNow you''re one of the "Count of the Labyrinth" just like me!"(Benwood)


    "Wait a minute. What do you mean?¡¡I don''t understand ...... at all!"(Yuki)


    The "Count of Labyrinth" is the nobility of Welmeria.


    This is the highest honor for adventurers who have achieved great success in acquiring the labyrinth resources promoted by Wellmeria and in conquering the labyrinths necessary for labyrinth management.


    Although it is a one-time honorary title, its prestige is higher than that of a mere A rank, and it also allows the adventurer to act as a vassal ......, or nobleman, directly under the king.


    You can''t just give it to someone as a gift.


    "I cannot accept it."(Yuki)


    :Unfortunately, it has already passed the royal council. I''m sorry for the delay in giving it to you, "brave" Yuki Ferdio."(King)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    I quickly realized that this in hand was not a joke at all.


    This was probably going to be tricky.


    The beginning of a new adventure began with such a premonition.


    TL Note- Well I didn''t get much of a break but who cares now Yuki is a count....or is he?

 Volume 3 - CH 2

    Volume 3


    Chapter 2-Oath and Imperial Orders


    (TL:By Rafael)


    ''Now, let''s put the dreaminess to the side and get realistic."(King)


    I''m not dreaming just because I''m stunned, but I don''t dare  to argue with the king.


    . "As per your report and request, I have finalized the matter of sending adventurers to Salmutaria with the other party."(King)


    "You''ve settled the matter ......!"(Yuki)


    "Oh, yes, I know you were wondering how you should personally respond to His Highness the Mastoma.  If the sealed labyrinths of other countries were activated in conjunction with that, the kingdom cannot ignore it."(King)


    Certainly, I also raised a report with my theory about it.


    The labyrinth that had been left as a secret sealed labyrinth for more than a hundred years was suddenly discovered here,......, and I thought that it might be the aftermath of the appearance of "Glad Shi-im".


    Nevertheless, this was, in a sense, a convenient way for the kingdom to intervene, although I did not expect it to be adopted by the royal assembly as it was.


    ''What to build on is for politicians like us, so don''t worry about it so much."(King)


    ''Well, yes. I was a little surprised."(Yuki)


    I was a little concerned about the magnitude of the situation.


    I was hoping that it would be a simple composition of Prince Mastoma making a request and "Clover" receiving it ......, but it doesn''t look like it will be that simple.


    King Vincent, sensing my thinking, turned up the corners of his mouth as if he was a little troubled.


    "Unlike the saga, you are a bit of a hard worker. If you take on too much, you''ll go under, you know? How is he doing here?¡¡Amberwood-san."(King)


    ''Awe, you''re absolutely right. It''s not good for you to force yourself to do that,  Yuki-san. It''s hard to be supportive of such reckless behaviour."(Silk)


    Silk that was talked about glanced at me with a wry smile.


    if that''s what she says  then I  must have cause them trouble and worry every time.


    "You should take it easy. This is my advice as a former adventurer. ...... Worrying too much leads to distrust. Rely more on your friends."(Benwood)


    "I''m a leader and a supporter. I''ll do anything the situation ask of me."(Yuki)


    "That''s not good. The more you push yourself, the less chance your friends will have to help you."(Benwood)


    "My friends are always helping me. ......"(Yuki)


    Everyone but me burst out laughing at my words.


    "I''m fine,  Yuki-san,. Let me help you more."(Silk)


    "You''re still being weirdly stoic. I told you to take it easy."(Benwood)


    "Sir Ferdio, the king has given you a royal command. Look around yourself more carefully."(King)


    He even gave me a royal command.


    "Now, let''s get back to the story. Yes, I''m talking about the preliminaries. This matter has been settled in the form of a ''trial of personnel and equipment for the purpose of technical cooperation between the two countries'' at the request of His Highness the Mastoma."(Benwood)


    In conjunction with King Vincent''s words, Benwood spread out several documents on the table.


    They were of fine paper, all stamped with the king''s seal of approval, indicating that they did not belong here.


    "Please."(King)


    "Excuse me."(Yuki)


    I was too shy to pick them up, so I kept silent, until the king himself presented them to me.


    As I took it, I tried to suppress my pulsating heart.


    What is it about this man that makes my heart pound so hard?


    If word leaked out somewhere that I had the king hand over the documents, it would be a big deal. ......!


    With this thought in mind, I read through the contents of the document.


    I was sure that if I, as the leader, did not grasp this, there was nothing more to work on.


    "Installation and trial use of magical tool artifacts for distribution."


    "Trial adventurers'' activities in Salmutaria."


    "The temporary establishment of an adventurers'' guild."


    "Strengthening of interstate cooperation."


    I turn over the documents one by one, which are lined with the words .......


    I see. If I were to accept Prince Mastoma''s request to search the sealed labyrinth on my own, it would cause problems for the kingdom, so they prepared a big cover for me as a national project.


    The timing was also good. Salmutaria was just about to ask us to partner with them on the "delivery" technology. And since we have a clan of adventurers from Salmutaria participating in our labyrinthine explorations, we thought it would be a good idea to send our own adventurers to Salmutaria.


    Salmutaria is not a very closed country, but the strong feudal system makes it difficult for other nationalities to operate here.


    Since work is clearly assigned to each clan, there are not many jobs available to adventurers or other nationals, and there are no adventurers'' guilds.


    The ores, specialty fruits, and artifacts may be attractive to merchants, but to be frank, the country is not very profitable for adventurers.


    At best, there are requests for escorts from merchants and armed traders.


    "Through His Highness the Mastoma, we tentatively obtained permission for this. Salmutaria complained that it would cause chaos if we made too big a deal of it, so we decided to start these trials in a remote area under His Highness Mastoma''s control."(King)


    There was a hint of doubt in his words.


    No, things went according to plan in the first place, which is why we are here.


    The king himself. To share the situation and make me an ''accomplice.


    "I guess he has a keen intuition, just like  the saga."(King)


    The king, smiling, looked at me.


    I''ve heard so much about it, I can no longer even refuse.


    I thought I would finally discuss it with my friends at ......, but it seems I was carried away by the pace of the other party.


    "The place is northeast of Salmutaria. It is commonly known as the Valley of Death. I had one town built there."(King)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    "I asked His Highness the Mastoma to build a town for me, and I had to keep you waiting for two months."(King)


    I thought I had regained my composure, but the magnitude of the story stunned me again.


    I consulted with Prince Mastoma about taking on his request, and one town in another country ...... was created, which made no sense at all.


    "I''m already prepared to bring in the magic tool artifact equipment, move the technicians, and transport the Adventurers'' Guild personnel. All that''s left is... this."(King)


    King Vincent received something from Benwood and put a sheet of paper in front of me.


    "This is ......."(Yuki)


    It was a thin, gold-edged sheet of fine paper, something I had never seen before.


    I picked it up and my legs trembled as soon as I realized what it was.


    This is the kingdom''s highest-level request form, even higher than the "State-appointed Request Mission" issued by the King''s Council. Receiving one of these is a rare occurrence, even for an A-rank party, and it is the highest honor for an adventurer, which happens only once every ten years or so.


    It is the highest honor for an adventurer.


    It was right in front of me, waiting to be signed by me  .......


    Even my hands were shaking, so I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    What in the world is going on today?


    It was a day of rest with no requests, and I was planning to watch the "Skordia" distribution while enjoying a glass of wine with roast pork prepared by Silk from noon.


    "Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    ''Oh, oh. I was so surprised, I kind of froze up. ......"(Yuki)


    The king laughed with satisfaction at my appearance.


    I wonder how he could be so mischievous.


    "Now what do we do? "Yuki Ferdio."(King)


    I let out a small breath in response to the king''s question, and then I penned down the sumptuous request form.

 Volume 3 - CH 3

    Volume 3


    Chapter 3-Magic airship and guild dispatchers


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Oh Yuki ......"(Rain)


    "Rain, calm down."(Yuki)


    Rain, who is usually modest, pulls my sleeve with a look of excitement.


    It''s not surprising. For her, a magic tool artifact freak, this thing in front of her eyes must be a treasure she has dreamed of and longed for.


    ©¤©¤©¤¡¾Magic Flying Sailing Ship Forneia¡¿.


    It is one of the most important magical tool artifacts of the Kingdom of Welmeria, and is one of only three large airships in the world that can be manned.


    "Wow,......, it''s amazing."(Marina)


    "I''m getting nervous."(Nene)


    Marina and Nene also looked up and reacted in their own way.


    "Hey Sensei, It must be a lie that something like this could fly up into the sky."(Silk)


    "We all saw the landing."(Yuki)


    "No, we must have seen it wrong. How do you explain something this big flying up ...... that high in the sky?"(Silk)


    "It floats up and sails on a magical sail mana sail that converts the high density magic on the earth''s vein ley lines into propulsion?"(Yuki)


    There are many mysteries about this giant magical tool artifact, but research is underway.


    First of all, it is not the kind of thing that can fly anywhere.


    It can only navigate on the pathways of magic power ...... that stretch around the world, and the takeoff and landing points are limited.


    For example, we can only descend to a watery place on the ley line, such as Lake Ordan, where we are now.


    Because of these characteristics, it is a little less easy.


    But you know what?


    You may or may not have the opportunity to board one in your lifetime.


    It is used mainly as a means of transportation and demonstration for royalty and other important figures on outings to other countries, or when inviting state guests.


    Ordinary adventurers like us don''t get many chances to even see them.


    "Sir Ferdio, how are you?"(??)


    A familiar voice calls from behind me as I look up at the magic airship Forneia.


    "Sir Viscount Boardman!"(Yuki)


    "Haha, you don''t need to say "sir" You''re a labyrinthine count now, too."(Viscount)


    "I can''t get used to it, ....."(Yuki)


    The Viscount Boardman also returns my wry smile.


    "What, you can think of it as a casual relationship with me."(Viscount)


    "Yes, and ...... that was necessary."(Yuki)


    The destination is Salmutaria, a foreign land where the male-dominated feudal system prevails.


    The first thing to do is to make sure that my family name, Ferdio, has meaning in order to keep my all-female friends out of trouble.


    The adventurers who come to Salmutaria are the kingdom''s heroes, "Lord Ferdio, Count of the Labyrinth," and all women who wear his crest are his property.


    This was the King''s idea......


    For this reason, my friends wear the "four-leaf white clover design" given to them by the king in the places they desire.


    It was not surprising that the party symbol that Marina had suggested earlier was now attached to the clover.


    And even if I had not, I had already been approved as a "hero" at one time, so it was just a matter of whether it was too early or too late, and they came to the conclusion that "the timing is good, so now is the time to do it."


    It seems that our king is much more frank and appropriate than I had expected.


    "But the king has decided to play the game, hasn''t he?"(Viscount)


    "Yes, he did."(Yuki)


    "A game? What do you mean?"(Rain)


    Rain nodded his head next to me.


    "I think it''s a bit of a gamble for the king to be a part of Prince Mastoma''s proposal."(Viscount)


    "Is that so?"(Yuki)


    " If another man were to become king, it would not look good, would it?"(Viscount)


    But when he becomes the next king of Salmutaria, he will be owed quite a bit here.


    And Prince Mastoma is a brilliant and reasonable man.


    He will surely repay his debt in some way.


    And that would be a great development opportunity for both countries.


    ......That thought makes me a little sick to my stomach.


    We can''t afford to fail this time, even in the unlikely event that we, as the actual operation team, fail.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been to Salmutaria, I''m excited about the new discoveries we are going to make."(Viscount)


    Perhaps sensing my nervousness, Viscount Boardman changed the subject.


    "I see,  I guess that''s true, because as the land changes, so does the way of adventure."(Yuki)


    "That''s right. The adventurer community has changed dramatically, especially since "that thing" was put to practical use. My research has to start all over again."(Viscount)


    The Viscount Boardman''s gaze was on a magical tool artifact for delivery equipment that was slowly being transported by levitation magic to the [magic flying sailing ship Forneia].


    Installing it is one of the objectives of this project.


    Viscount Boardman will accompany us to adjust the installation of the artifact.


    "I need to spend some time and effort to adjust it, don''t I?"(Viscount)


    ''If you want, I can help too. I''m an alchemist by trade."(Yuki)


    "That''s very helpful. I''ll be relying on Sir Ferdio, since he can coordinate at the field level as well."(Viscount)


    "I''d like to touch it too. I want to touch it, too."(Rain)


    "Oh, come on, Rain-san. It''s just  your cup of tea, right ......?"(Viscount)


    "I won''t bother you. No?"(Rain)


    "No, of course not. I''ll ask  Rain-san to do the same. I was surprised at how perceptive you were last time."(Viscount)


    Viscount Boardman''s approval makes Rain smile broadly.


    She really is too much of a magic tool artifact freak.


    And Silk. We''re about to board, so please don''t grab me by the back.


    "Hey, Yuki!"(Benwood)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    I heard Benwood''s voice as I was carrying the luggage.


    I heard he wasn''t coming to see me off.


    "What''s up, Benwood?"(Yuki)


    "What''s up? What''s the matter with you?"(Benwood)


    On either side of the laughing Benwood were Jamie, with whom I had exchanged greetings a few days earlier, and Nibelung, who was carrying a small backpack.


    Now, what''s this all about?


    ''What, you didn''t hear? We''re the ones from the Adventurers'' Guild! that will be accompanying you."(Jamie)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    Behind my stunned back, a bugle sounded loudly to inform me that the loading was complete.


    TL Note- A new adventure begins....

 Volume 3 - CH 4

    Volume 3


    Chapter 4-Promise to elves who are afraid of heights


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Can we leave the "Colorless Darkness" alone?"(Yuki)


    I ask the guildmaster on the deck of the Forneia, still floating on the lake.


    "We have Mamaru-san for that and now it''s stable. The problem is that the ancient labyrinth that has been sealed up is being activated."(Benwood)


    "If anything, this kind of thing is more suited to Mamaru-san, isn''t it?"(Yuki)


    "If it''s a stampede, I''ll last longer. I have to buy you time to escape."(Yuki)


    Benwood''s words made a little sense to me.


    If it is sealed, there is a reason why it should be sealed.


    If the seal was not broken actively, but by some chance, it may be a harbinger of ...... some great calamity.


    ©¤ ©¤ That''s exactly what is mean by "selection".


    There are not many adventurers in Salmutaria.


    At the very least, there is a shortage of adventurers, to the extent that Prince Mastoma is seeking adventurers outside the country.


    That said, adventurers from Wellmeria cannot be sent on court-appointed missions.


    Salmutaria does not have the customary ground to accept them, and on the surface, there is no such thing as a labyrinth.


    In that case, it is necessary to send a small group of elite people first to solidify the ground.


    The existence of the labyrinth would have to be made to look as if it were a new discovery, and the publicity would have to be made to look as if it were an accidental delivery, so that the adventurers'' attention would be diverted to Salmutaria.


    This would be just the thing for adventurers who are frustrated by what happened to "Glad Shi-Im.


    I am sure that adventurers attracted by the new labyrinth will flock there in droves.


    This would be just what our king and Prince Mastoma had planned.


    Prince Mastoma had planned to make his achievements by searching the labyrinth, but he should be able to gain recognition for his new projects, "the discovery of the sealed labyrinth" and "the launch of adventurers'' activities.


    Of course, as for us, we intend to explore the labyrinth as Prince Mastoma intended.


    A familiar face pokes Benwood''s side.


    "Master, I didn''t hear you say that, did I?"(??)


    "I don''t see why not, Jamie. You''ll be out of the country helping me, out of  everyone''s sight. You can stay with Yuki as long as you want."(Benwood)


    "I can stay with Yuki as long as you want. ......?"(Jamie)


    Jamie, a little red in the face, looked at me and Benwood alternately, her eyes black and white.


    Is there something wrong with my face?


    Well, I''m just thankful for the fact that there are familiar faces in the room, for me.


    (TL:Yuki and jupiter are competing for who is denser)


    "She had a tough time when you disappeared in ''Glad Shi-Im.'' She kept  saying"I''m going to Duna too! I''m going to Duna too! I told her Yuki would be fine."(Benwood)


    "I''m sorry to make you  worried about me, Jamie."(Yuki)


    "I-I''m not worried about you!"(Jamie)


    Oh, that''s hurtful.


    Now that we''ve known each other for such a long time, it would be nice to knoe she had a little concern about me.


    (TL:.........)


    "So what''s the deal with the Nibelung?¡¡I thought you and Mamaru-san were going to take care of her?"(Yuki)


    She wanted to do so. If it was because of Glad Shi-im, she was worried that she was responsible for it, and she wanted to be with you anyway.She said "I am also a ''Clover''."(Benwood)


    "...... that''s true too."(Yuki)


    Nibelung ended up being welcomed as a member of "Clover".


    But since we were out of the country this time, I asked her to stay at home,......, but she was a tomboy.


    "She''s got the makings of an adventurer."(Yuki)


    "Haha You''ll be able to get Jamie into Clover once he''s re-registered, right?"(Benwood)


    "If Jamie doesn''t mind."(Yuki)


    "......"(Jamie)


    I glanced at Jamie, but she quickly looked away.


    Well I feel a little hurt after being ignored.


    "¡¡We have our differences, but I owe her a debt of gratitude, and I''m looking forward to another adventure with her."


    "Oh, it looks like we''re about to set sail,"(Benwood)


    "I''m going to go see my friends. See you later."(Yuki)


    I wave to Benwood and Jamie lightly and turn to my friends who are gathered in the middle of the deck.


    I''m sure Silk will freak out when the ship starts moving, so I need to be there to support her.


    "Oh, you know what, Yuki?"(Jamie)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    I turn around to see Jamie looking at me with worried eyes.


    ''I, can I count on you?"(Jamie)


    "Of course. We''re all looking forward to this adventure with Jamie."(Yuki)


    "What about Yuki?"(Jamie)


    "Me too."(Yuki)


    Jamie gave a small nod and a small laugh at my response.


    I couldn''t believe she was smiling like this after all that screaming and laughing.


    "I''ll do my best this time, and I won''t cause you any trouble."(Jamie)


    "I''m your leader and supporter. You can bother me all you want."(Yuki)


    "You''re a ...... softy."(Yuki)


    I smiled back at Jamie, who chuckled, and this time I headed for my friends.


    When I arrived, Silk was already sitting up and panicking.


    "Oh, Yuki! Oh my God, Silk just froze up."(Marina)


    "Looks like it."(Yuki)


    Silk, with her long ears folded and plugged up, was sitting down and looking down, trembling slightly.


    "This is a serious problem.''(Rain)


    "¡¡No, that was not the case when she was peering into the lower levels of the "Ione Ruins Labyrinth."(Yuki)


    "Maybe she simply afraid of this flying ship."(Rain)


    Contrary to Rain, Silk is somewhat untrusting of magical tool artifacts.


    This may be the temperament of the elves who live with nature in the forest.


    "Silk."(Yuki)


    "What? Yuki-san ......?"(Silk)


    Silk, looking up at me with teary eyes, raises a voice contrary to her usual dignity.


    ''I know I''m pathetic. I''m sorry. I''ll be back on my feet in no time."(Silk)


    "Let''s see, let''s do it this way."(Yuki)


    I picked up Silk, who was still stiff, and sat down on the chair fixed on the deck.


    " Do you trust me?"(Yuki)


    "Yes"(Silk)


    No, she''s not calm at all.


    How untrustworthy am I?


    "Here we go, You don''t get many opportunities like this in your life."(Yuki)


    "And, and we''re flying?''(Rain)


    "Ah, really it''s amazing?"(Yuki)


    Silk squeezes my clothes and closes her eyes.


    What a waste. The moment such a large magic tool artifact moves, it''s a shame to miss it.


    Above our heads, the pure white magic sail mana sail spread softly.


    TL Note- And the adventure begins.....start already don''t just pick up girls.

 Volume 3 - CH 5

    Volume 3


    Chapter 5-Family and lawful wife


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It''s been a while since I saw everyone so excited.


    Silk, who had been frightened earlier, joined her friends and looked at the horizon with a twinkle in her eyes.


    ......it''s  a surreal experience for me, too, though.


    We have to thank my king for such a sight.


    As a former adventurer, King Vincent knows us adventurers very well.


    This view itself, which others can''t even imagine, can be a reward for us adventurers.


    "It''s amazing."(Yuki)


    The mountains, the hazy horizon, the blue of what looked like the ocean in the distance.


    Everything was new to me.


    "It''s a great view, isn''t it, brother?(Nibelung)


    "Yeah. Be careful not to fall off, okay?¡¡Nibelung."(Yuki)


    "Lun is not a child, muuu."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung puffed out her cheeks.


    Well, I''m not worried. She still has a little of her power as a "golden priestess".


    "But I didn''t expect you to follow us."(Yuki)


    "Lun was going to stay behind, too, but I didn''t want the ruins to be affected by the ...... "gold." "(Nibelung)


    ''Yes, I know and I don''t blame you. But you should stay as close to us and Benwood as you can, okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Nibelung)


    Nibeln nodded with a cute smile appropriate for her age.


    I am more than a little happy to have a little sister.


    "Yuki."(Rain)


    I was explaining the scenery to Nibelung when Rain gave me a small tug on my hem.


    ''What''s up?''(Yuki)


    "I''ve been thinking. What should we call Yuki?"(Rain)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    I wondered what she meant by that.


    As I nodded my head, a slightly red-faced Rain turned over, fidgeting and playing with her fingers.


    "Well, this time, we''re institutional ...... wives of Yuki."(Rain)


    "Uh, ......"(Yuki)


    "Is that right?"(Nibelung


    For some reason, Nibelung looks pleased, and I chuckle and give a small nod.


    This is a special measure to ensure smooth communication with the other party, but as long as they wear the white clover crest Ferdio, they must act as such to the outside world.


    At least, while they are in Salmutaria.


    Otherwise, there will be trouble like the one that happened in Duna before.


    "Maybe it''s not a good idea to continue as before?"(Rain)


    "No. ...... it should be fine, right?"(Yuki)


    "It''s weird to call the patriarch of the family by his first name, isn''t it?"(Rain)


    I guess that''s true, but I didn''t expect that.


    "Like what?"(Yuki)


    "Uh, ''husband''?"(Rain)


    "......!?"(Yuki)


    The aggressiveness of the words released by Rain frightened me.


    This feels embarrassing or somewhat indescribable.


    "I''m fine with the usual."(Yuki)


    "Uh?"(Rain)


    ''Yeah. I''m sure they understand that we''re foreigners, and that''s for everyone''s safety. It doesn''t change the relationship with me."(Yuki)


    "Hmm, that''s too bad Fufufu."(Rain)


    Laughing mischievously, Rain grips my fingertips.


    "I''m your wife, aren''t I?"(Rain)


    "No, that''s not fair! Lun, too!"(Yuki)


    (TL:Petition to blast Yuki in the comments.)


    Lun, who was listening to the conversation, raised a small eyebrow and grabbed my hem.


    "Lun is still a child, ......!"(Rain)


    "I''m not a child!"(Nibelung)


    Rain ...... what''s the point of competing with the Nibelung?


    However, I see. I''ll have to decide that before I get over there..


    The "mistress" or ''lawful'' wife  is a position which may also serve as her husband''s godmother, an important position that supports her husband and his business both publicly and privately.


    (TL:Mistress = something like main wofe


    In our case, I think the one closest to ...... is Silk. She is a sub-leader.


    Also, Silk will be present at the negotiation, and I''ll approach her later.


    And ......


    "Nibelung. Here."(Yuki)


    Nibelung, who is playing with Rain, I put a small hair clip in her hair.


    The design is of white clover, the same as those of other party member.


    "I was going to give it to you when I got home. but I''ll have to give it to you if you want to go with us."(Yuki)


    "Yay, Now Lun is part of the family!"(Nibelung)


    I patted Nibelung''s excited head.


    "We are a family even without this, But you mustn''t take it off while you''re over there, okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yes."


    "Yuki is sweet to Lun. I should also be sweet to him."(Rain)


    "Fufufu..."(Rain)


    "Aah! It''s not fair!"(Marina)


    Marina, who had spotted Rain smiling in a good mood, rushes over to her.


    She then proceeded to force me into a hug.


    Since she was not wearing armor, I was not damaged, but it was a little too rash.


    "Hey, it''s not safe!"(Yuki)


    "Yuki will be fine!"(Marina)


    I appreciate your trust, but if you fall overboard, there''s nothing I can do to help you.


    "Oh, Marina. You can''t do this."(Silk)


    "Marina should be have a rope attached to her."(Nene)


    Silk and Nene rush over and pull Marina away from me.


    "Oh, Lun, you''re with us now, aren''t you?"(Silk)


    " I''m not going to let you accompany her on our adventures, but Nibelung is a member of Clover, too."(Yuki)


    Nodding to the smiling silk, I open my mouth, remembering what I was thinking about earlier.


    We''re all here, and it''s a good time to share the message.


    "Oh, Silk. When we get to Salmutaria, I''m going to make you my ''lawful'' wife."(Yuki)


    Looking at the frozen surroundings, I realized that I had made a mistake in my choice of words, but it was too late.


    TL Note-.............reactions are in the next chapter.

 Volume 3 - CH 6

    "......I see, that''s what you meant. I was surprised."(Silk)


    Silk smiles at me as I sag.


    "But if that''s the case, You can leave it to me. I''ve always been a sub-leader of the group."(Silk)


    " I''m sorry, Silk, but I''m counting on you to take care of everyone else, too."(Yuki)


    I said that, but the others looked somewhat dissatisfied.


    "The word "lawful wife" isn''t a good word, is it?"(Rain)


    "I know, right? I''m Yuke''s wife, too but I''m only a temporary wife."(Nene)


    "The real star of the show is not me, ......!"(Marina)


    "Lun too! Lun too!"(Nibelung)


    I don''t think a single word can change their position, but there is something about the word lawful wife that is non-negotiable for them.


    "Oh well, who else is up for it?"(Silk)


    Silk tilted her head and looked at the four of them.


    First was Marina. Then Rain and Nene looked away from each other at the same time.


    Only Lun answered cheerfully,


    "I''ll do it!"(Nibelung)


    but I am a little uneasy about entrusting Lun with commanding and negotiating with the outside world.


    I''m sure Raine can do it since she is acquainted with the prince. ......


    "May I? The name ''sub-leader'' just changed along with the region and the situation. It doesn''t change how we are treated, does it?"(Silk)


    That''s true, but this will be broadcasted  throughout the kingdom ,right? Silk will be introduced as the ''rightful wife'' on public broadcasting."(Nene)


    At Nene''s words, Silk''s face turned red and she froze.


    Then she slowly turned around and asked.


    "Umm really, ......?"(Silk)


    "Yes, I guess?''(Yuki)


    I don''t really know what''s going on around here.


    At least, I don''t intend to state so in the delivery of "Clover," but for the Kingdom of Wellmeria, it is a national project using A-rank adventurers.


    There is a possibility that the strategy meeting and the exchange with Prince Mastoma may be recorded and edited for distribution.


    How Silk will be introduced at that time, I do not know.


    "Yes ...... Rain.I''ll hand it over to Rain. You see, Rain is a former noble in one way or another, so the balance  ......!"(Silk)


    "The Count of Crowder has already perished, so..."(Rain)


    "But we have, Marina!"(Silk)


    "I don''t know anything complicated, and I don''t like ...... meetings."(Marina)


    "Nene?"(Silk)


    "I can''t do it. And in case you forgot, I am a criminal slave. I can''t go around being the wife of an aristocrat, or causing trouble for Mr. Yuki."(Nene)


    Silk looked at me impatiently.


    "I''ll do it!¡¡Lun will do it!"(Nibelung)


    " Lun is a good choice for the job since she is of royalty."(Silk)


    (TL:FBI )


    No. ...... Silk is completely confused.


    You were the one who said it was only a change of role name to begin with.


    This is a complete reversal of the original plan.


    "I''ll leave it to Silk."(Yuki)


    "I understand, ....... But can you please make sure it doesn''t leak out?"(Silk)


    "I''ll be as careful as I can, but I don''t know if we can control it. ......"(Yuki)


    I had become completely numb to the whole process, but this kind of thing is by nature a rather delicate matter.


    If you think about it, I should have considered the possibility of ...... if the girls had feelings or lovers that I didn''t know about.


    I was sure that there must be some guy who  they did not want  to know about this matter.


    "I''m sorry, that was a shortsightedness on my part as a leader. I knew it, let''s not conform to the style of Salmutaria. We are adventurers in Wellmeria, and we don''t have to conform to their ways in every way."(Yuki)


    "What? Is that ...... okay with you?"(Silk)


    "Yes, it''s all right."(Yuki)


    The "Ferdio Family Designs" is a very popular design in the world.


    " If it''s going to be awkward for you ...... guys,Then you can take the Ferdio symbol off when you''re on the broadcast. I''ll be sorry for intruding on your private lives."(Yuki)


    For some reason, Silk''s face clouded at my words, and the others looked at each other.


    Then they slowly retreated and formed a small circle at a little distance from me.


    I was a little sad that I was excluded from the group even though I was the leader.


    "I''m shocked. I''m going to cry. Can I cry?"(Marina)


    "......, I''m sure he got it all wrong."(Rain)


    "He is too naive. ......"(Silk)


    "To make us go that far."(Nene)


    I could hear some kind of whispering, but I couldn''t make out what it was about.


    However, I somehow understood that I was being blamed.


    "I''m not going to take off the symbol, okay?"(Nibelung)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    Nibelung, who was the only one by my side, looked up at me.


    "If we had this, it would mean that Lun is your brother''s family, right?"(Nibelung


    "Even if you don''t wear it, you are. But I''m just trying to make sure that other people can see it, too."(Yuki)


    "Then I''m not going to take it off. I''m proud of it."(Nibelung)


    As I smile back at Lun, who smiles brightly at me, my fellow party members who overheard what we were saying break the circle and approach us.


    "We''re the same way, you know?"(Nene)


    Nene shouts as she hugs Nibelung from behind.


    "Yes, we are! Yuki is our leader and our husband!"(Marina)


    ''Yes, I do. I don''t know what you''re misunderstanding, but its not that I don''t like ......?"(Silk)


    I put my hands on , Marina and Silk, and they stared at me.


    The face is a complicated face that looks like it is angry and embarrassed.


    "Now, what did I, the guy, misspoke ......?"(Yuki)


    I was mildly distressed when Rain dared to hug me in between the two of them.


    "Yuki doesn''t like us, does he?"(Rain)


    "I don''t think so."(Yuki)


    "Then don''t tell us to take these off."(Rain)


    I was not sure what Rain''s words meant, so I twisted my head.


    ''No, even though we discussed it beforehand, ...... I thought I might have asked a little too much of everyone. Even though it''s temporary, you might have a partner I don''t know about."(Yuki)


    (TL:Bomb dropped)


    My friends let out a grand sigh. The sighs are already deep.


    "I''m sorry I gave you the wrong impression but I just don''t want my family to know about it."(Silk)


    "Your family?"(Yuki)


    Silk gave a small nod in response to my question.


    "Yuki, I am actually the grandchild of the ...... patriarch. ......"(Silk)

 Volume 3 - CH 7

    Volume 3


    Chapter 7-Lack of consideration and the mistress


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "I see. ......"(Yuki)


    According to Silk, she is from "Vilmuren Island" in the south.


    The island has a vast forest called "Amberwood," and Silk is from the dark elf clan that lives in that forest.


    "It''s much more rural than Wellmeria, and it''s a place where you can''t receive deliveries, but there may be others from the same tribe in Wellmeria, If we were to publicly transmit that we are partners, there is a possibility that my grandfather would hear about it. ......"(Silk)


    Silk''s eyes are downcast as she speaks.


    "He might take me back."(Silk)


    "What? Why?"(Marina)


    Marina nodded her head in wonder.


    "My grandfather is very worried about me leaving the forest to join human society as if I ran away from home,...... and, how should I put it, he doesn''t seem to be too happy about Mr. Yuki either."(Silk)


    I suppose that''s true.


    I''d also be worried too if my granddaughter were to be around a man who is a bit of a hustler.


    Now that I''ve heard what happened, I should probably send him a letter or two.


    Fortunately, being in the position of the "Count of the Labyrinth," I should be a little less suspicious.


    Even if it is ......, if the granddaughter who he sent her off suddenly registers without a greeting, it would be a cause for concern.


    Even if it is for the sake of self-preservation in Salmutaria, it is still not good for information to get out.


    "All right, we''ll go on as before. We''re listed as partners on the paperwork, but it''s only for the safety of everyone in Salmutaria."(Yuki)


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you feel uncomfortable."(Silk)


    "It''s all right. It''s okay. You were just being considerate."(Yuki)


    It''s basically good manners for an adventurer not to ask about the identity of a fellow adventurer.


    The actual person himself or herself may tell the truth, as in this case, but even the leader of the team does not usually ask or blow the truth.


    In most cases, this would only lead to discord and trouble.


    But in this case, it backfired.


    Even though I had lightly confirmed my intention beforehand, I probably should have talked more about it.


    "I would like you to continue to attend official meetings as a sub-leader. I know it''s misleading to say ''mistress,'' but that''s the way it is. We''ll keep it the Welmerian way."(Yuki)


    "I understand."(Silk)


    Silk nodded a little happily.


    "What should I do if a local asks about the ''mistress''?"(Silk)


    "Then you can ask Rain to help you."(Yuki)


    "I?"(Rain)


    I nodded to Rain, who looked a little surprised.


    ''I think you''re the right person for the job, no?''(Yuki)


    "No, but... Why me?"(Rain)


    There are several reasons.


    First of all, Rain is a quick thinker who is always watching her surroundings.


    Although she is not as active on the practical side as Silk, she is a good observer of her surroundings, and when the time comes, she will be able to take the lead as the center of the group.


    In addition, she is acquainted with Prince Mastoma.


    He is royalty and in charge of the Salmutaria side of this request, so her acquaintance with him is a great advantage.


    Since we know what is going on, it is easy for us to understand the prince''s intentions when he makes a request.


    "That means ......."(Silk)


    "I''ve been praised."(Yuki)


    Rain is embarrassed with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "I see."(Silk)


    "I see. Rain might be the right person for the job."(Nene)


    "I agree."(Marina)


    Rain nodded in agreement with her friends.


    "Then I''ll do it."(Silk)


    "I''ll take care of her."(Rain)


    I lightly pat Rain''s head and look away in a discreet way.


    There is one reason why I have not mentioned it.


    The first is that Rain is of Welmeria noble blood.


    Prince Mastoma knows this, and it was the beginning of the incident.


    I did not want Rain to remember, so I kept quiet, but this would surely work to her advantage.


    Prince Mastoma is aware of the fact that Rain and I were partners, albeit on paper, in the Duna case.


    The newly decorated Count of Labyrinth and the child of a noble family would seemingly balance each other out.


    ...... at least to Salmutaria, who is unfamiliar with the situation.


    But it is a little discouraging to realize this advantage.


    This is no different than the Crowder family who were trying to take advantage of Rain by calling her Reynise.


    "Now that we have that settled, I will go and have a little talk with the guildmaster."(Yuki)


    "Oh, I''m coming too! I want to talk to Jamie-san!"(Marina)


    Silk bowed lightly and Marina, who was strangely excited, moved away.


    Seeing that the conversation is over, Nibelung pinches my sleeve.


    ''Lun, thinks Lun might be thirsty. ......"(Nibelung)


    "Then let''s get some fruit water with me then!"(Nene)


    "Yes!"(Nibelung)


    Nene, smiling, heads to the simple bar at the rear of the airship, hand in hand with Nibelung.


    As usual, Nene is sweet to Nibelung.


    "The airship is a great place to be. We''re going to take a look around, aren''t we?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, But first, ......"(Rain)


    Rain takes my hand in hers.


    "You were very careful with me just now, weren''t you?"(Rain)


    "Ahaha."(Yuki)


    How could she have known?


    This time, it shouldn''t appear on my face.


    "But That''s what''s so nice about Yuki though. ......"(Rain)


    "You don''t like to be disscuss about Noble things, do you?"(YUKI)


    "Yeah,  But, because of the bond between me and Yuki. I don''t want you to feel like you owe me anything but I feel like it is my responsibility to help you."(Rain)


    Rain squeezes my hand in embarrassment.


    "I know that, but I don''t want to use Rain to that standard."(Yuki)


    "You''re too good-natured. If Yuki wants to use me, he can use my added value as he pleases."(Rain)


    I don''t know which one of us is the good-natured one.


    The whole reason she got into this crisis was to help me in the first place.


    "Yuki cares too much about us. You can rely on us more."(Rain)


    "I''ve depended on you enough. I''m counting on you this time, too."(Yuki)


    "I understand."(Rain)


    Rain smiles and pulls my hand.


    "Come on, let''s go check it out. I''m sure Yuki will make a boat like this airship in the future too.''(Rain)


    "You expecting too much!"(Yuki)


    "Well, I''m counting on you, My husband."(Rain)


    I looked away from Rain''s words, who seemed to be in a good mood, and I couldn''t help but blush.

 Volume 3 - CH 8

    Chapter 8-Confirmation of arrangements and Jamie''s work


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The air travel by the national treasure-class magic tool artifact [magic flying sailing ship Forneia] was a very comfortable and unrealistic experience.


    Although high-ranking wizards may have the magic to fly in the sky, there are not many opportunities in life where you can look at the land of Wellmeria spread out below you and have a meal while watching the sun set on the horizon aboard a ship floating in the sky.


    It was my first experience of this kind, and I''m sure it was a great memory for my friends as well.


    "We are almost there. How was it, Sir Ferdio?"(Viscount)


    "Good morning, Viscount Boardman. Please don''t call me Sir, My title is for namesake."(Yuki)


    "Namesake? Well all aristocrats are like that. They keep up appearances with fake things."(Viscount)


    Viscount Boardman laughs lightly in response to my bitter laugh.


    "It is especially true for us, the people of the Royal Academy of Sciences. Sometimes, in order to do what we like, we need to be in this kind of position. Like you this time."(Viscount)


    "I understand. Will I be able to use this to my advantage?"(Yuko)


    "Just be natural, In the first place, you are the Count of the Labyrinth. It is a convenient ticket for adventurers to do as they please at the will of the king."(Viscount)


    I didn''t notice it at the time of Duna, but it seems that the Viscount Boardman is quite an ace in the hole.


    "Oh, here you are, Yuki."(Benwood)


    While I was chatting with Viscount Boardman while gazing out at the horizon, a thick voice called out to me from behind.


    "Benwood. What''s going on?"(Yuki)


    "It''s convenient that Viscount Boardman is with us. I wanted to confirm the arrangements after we arrived there."(Benwood)


    "I see. We''re almost there, aren''t we?"(Yuki)


    After a pleasant and interesting flight, we got down to business.


    The rocky, forest-covered land below us was now Salmutaria''s territory.


    "It''s almost afternoon. If we do the hauling, we''ll make it just before the sun goes down."(Benwood)


    "We''re a little late, aren''t we?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, but we still managed to get it there on time. Even though we are in a friendly country, we are out of our country. For safety''s sake, the magic flying ship Fornea must take off immediately after sending us."(Benwood)


    "Of course."(Yuki)


    We are going to a friendly country, but even so, a foreign country is a foreign country.


    In addition, the [magic flying ship Forneia] is the king''s vehicle.


    Not having it in Royal Capital for two weeks could be a risk for King Vincent, who is a busy man.


    Without it, the king''s outing would have to be by land, which could provide an opportunity for a raid.


    "I guess we could land at Marsh Lake, unload our gear, and ...... spend the night on the lakeshore."(Viscount)


    "The advance escort and equipment wagons would have arrived. There would be no overnight travel."(Benwood)


    "I agree. We at the Academy would prefer not to travel at night, as we don''t know the area well."(Viscount)


    Benwood and Viscount Boardman nodded at each other.


    The town itself was newly built this time. It is doubtful if the roads are well maintained, let alone if they are familiar with the land.


    "I''ve brought some incense to ward off demons, so I should be able to manage for at least one night."(Benwood)


    Benwood seems to be doing his job.


    "I''m the one who prepared it. Master is too lazy."(??)


    "Oh, Jamie, you''re doing an excellent job, aren''t you. What else?"(Benwood)


    "I''ve already given them rope instructions for unloading, explained the order of disembarkation, and they''ve already started unpacking some of the camp equipment. Viscount, did you get the people from the academy to help you?"(Jamie)


    "Of course. I am surprised, you are really good at you job."(Viscount)


    Jamie looks away when the Viscount praises her.


    She seems to be embarrassed.


    "Seriously, my staff is excellent."(Benwood)


    I nod at Benwood, who is looking at me with his eyes.


    I never thought that Jamie, who had been taking me under his chin and pouring water on me, could act so quickly and efficiently."


    "I''m also a little surprised."(Yuki)


    "Yoo-hoo, even Yuki! I''m just following your example a little bit."(Jamie)


    Jamie said aloud, then clamped her mouth shut.


    "Oh yeah, this girl was saying...''When I return to the adventurer, I''ll be able to help Yuki.''"(Benwood)


    "Hey, Guildmaster!"(Jamie)


    "I wasn''t told to keep it a secret Gahahaha."(Benwood)


    Benwood smiles broadly as he receives Jamie''s less-than-strong slap to the back.


    ''Now that''s plenty of help. Thank you, Jamie."(Yuki)


    "No, well, ...... yeah. I''m sorry too."(Jamie)


    I take Jamie''s hand, who has turned away from us, with her face red.


    "Hiya!"(Jamie)


    "I''m sorry, did I scare you? I just wanted to give you this."(Yuki)


    I gently places a choker with a white clover design on it in her hand.


    "This ......."(Jamie)


    "Every member of the party is wearing it. I''d like Jamie to have it, too."(Yuki)


    I think there are a lot of ways for Jamie to go,


    She could continue to work for the Adventurers'' Guild, or she could look for another job.


    However, if she decides to return to being an adventurer,......, I would like to welcome her to Clover.


    (TL: harem+1)


    So this is a little early solicitation.


    "Are you sure?"(Jamie)


    If you don''t like it, just give it back."(Yuki)


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to. But I wonder if it''s okay for me to......."(Jamie)


    "Then take it."(Yuki)


    At my words, Jamie''s eyes widened.


    Then, her eyes slowly welled up with tears.


    "Please, I''ll take it."(Jamie)


    Jamie shakes my hand and turns away.


    I still can''t get used to her honesty, but I''m sure I''ll get used to it.


    By that time she''ll get to know tge other party members better by then.


    "Hey Yuki ,You''ve done a good job of pulling out the staff in front of me, even if it''s just for a moment."(Benwood)


    "No, I''ll let you keep her for a while more. You take good care of Jamie for sure."(Yuki)


    "Yes. The kid''s a wanker."(Benwood)


    I and Benwood exchanged a few words and patted Jamie''s head lightly.


    "Your naturalness is not fair ......."(Jamie)


    "Huh?"(Yuki)


    Benwood and Viscount Boardman chuckle lightly at my reply.


    "It''s a good thing the king gave him a title."


    "I knew he was of the saga bloodline."(Benwood)


    (TL: Title= Legal harem..noble duh, Sage= Yuki''s Uncle)


    The bells that signaled the preparation for landing rang behind me as I tilted my head at the two who were laughing meaningfully.


    TL Note- The Jamie ship is about to sail and my other novel second  in everything is having it''s spring now, don''t  be left behind


    A rank.

 Volume 3 - CH 9

    Chapter 9-Arrival and Troubles


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Now, how do you see this situation? Yuki"(Benwood)


    "You can talk to the aristocracy about such matters of the heart."(Yuki)


    "Unfortunately, you''re a nobleman now, too."(Benwood)


    Benwood lightly dismisses the argument and lets out a small sigh.


    The people around us, with weapons in their hands, were looking at us with glazed over their eyes.


    Of course, it was not a welcome sent by Prince Mastoma.


    "Can you go?"(Benwood)


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been in combat, but now ......"(Viscount)


    Viscount Boardman, who was holding a short wand seamlessly behind me, answered in a whisper.


    "It''s a tough situation."(Viscount)


    We never thought we would run into bandits while preparing to set up camp.


    Yes, it''s just as I thought.


    The timing is too good.


    It was so well-timed that we suspected that someone who knew of our movements had arranged it.


    It is also possible that we were simply unlucky.


    There were about 30 people surrounding us.


    In contrast, our combatants are "Clover," Benwood, Viscount Boardman, and Jamie.


    The rest are just a few soldiers. We need them to cover the non-combatants, so we are practically the only ones who can move.


    "Farh Daan Ammas! Hadi Kale Dir!"(Bandit Leader)


    A large, bearded man with a battle-axe on his shoulder raises the corner of his mouth with a grin.


    He must be the leader of the group, judging from the way he gives orders.


    "What''s this guy saying?"(Yuki)


    "Well, it seems he wants to kill us."(Viscount)


    "I see. Bandits, right?"(Benwood)


    "That''s right. If they were the prince''s soldiers, they''d speak Welmerian."(Benwood)


    Benwood nodded at my words,


    "That''s true, too,"(Benwood)


    and stepped forward.


    "Adiga! Makh-la!"(Bandit Leader)


    "I don''t get what you are saying but I''m sure it''s not something nice"(Benwood)


    The dry, hardened ground is indented by the shape of Benwood''s foot.


    He''s a luckless bandit. If you piss him off, you''re in big trouble.


    The next thing I know, the leader of the bandits is flying through the air in a terrible state.


    I glance back and see that Jamie has  Nibelung''s eyes well hidden.


    She''s right, Such violence shouldn''t be shown to children


    "......"


    Without a word of warning, the bandit leader hits the ground and spreads a blood-colored slush.


    The bandits'' faces lost their composure when they saw this.


    ''Whew ...... it''s been a while and I misjudged the power. Oh well."(Benwood)


    "The one that was sent flying was the leader, right? I wish you had kept him alive."(Yuki)


    "Didn''t I teach you that the first rule of combat is to hit them over the head?"(Benwood)


    "I also heard that interrogation and valuable  information comes from the top."


    The information you get from the lower ranks is just that, information on the fringes.


    Only the person who led the attack would know if the attack was staged or not, or who was responsible for it.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just me, you, ...... and a bunch of guys, 30 or so. That''s  not too much."(Benwood)


    "Don''t count me out."(Viscount)


    However, it is certain that they don''t have much information about us, and from another point of view, it is easy to see that this is not a betrayal of Prince Mastoma.


    The reason is that we have already told Prince Mastoma that Benwood is there.


    Prince Mastoma is a man who has studied adventurers in Wellmeria to a certain extent.


    He knows that there is "Tyrannical Fist Benwood," a former A-rank adventurer and Count of the Labyrinth, and he would not have sent bandits of  this level of strength.


    The only thing that can be considered from this is that it is just a coincidence, or someone other than Prince Mastoma is behind this.


    The latter possibility is more likely, since the pickup that was supposed to have arrived has not arrived.


    In any case, the bandits collapsed at once.


    Or rather, Benwood stepped in and beat them to a pulp.


    Some of them even tried to bypass us and aim at our behind. ......


    "I won''t let them get near us!"(Marina)


    "Stinger Joe, the killer who bludgeons, I''m going to hit them!"(Silk)


    Silk and Marina''s shots penetrate them mercilessly.


    Their experience in "Glad Shi-Im" has made their hands and spirits a little dirty.


    Inexperienced adventurers are usually hesitant to take a life.


    They are often taken advantage of and fall into danger.


    But the girls have already passed that stage.


    For my part, I''d like to see them take it a little slower.


    "Wa nk. Baru yaaye hogaa sama. Kilulu half."(Yuki)


    I raise my voice to the bandits.


    I should have been ...... advising them to surrender in Salmutarian, but they all turned pale.


    ''Yuk, you''re wrong. Insted of saying '' Surrender and ask forgiveness.'' You said  ''Ask for forgiveness, or I''ll kill you.''"(Rain)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    What was supposed to be a surrender call turned out to be an annihilation threat.


    It was a complete mistake, but the fact that half of the bandits had already fallen makes it all the more plausible.


    "Tuskete!Makel, suru!"(Bandit)


    One of the bandits throws down his weapon, lies on the ground, and folds his hands above his head.


    The other bandits, seeing this, did the same.


    "...... Hey, Yuki."(Benwood)


    "Ya. They''re too well behaved."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Benwood at the sight.


    They''re not bandits. Maybe.


    At least, bandits don''t know how to beg for their lives.


    After we had them in custody, Nene rushed over to us.


    "What are we going to do after this?"(Nene)


    "There are too many of them. We should kill about half of them already."(Yuki)


    "Wait, Mr. Yuki, ......?"(Nene)


    I said something that didn''t sound like me, but I was bluffing a bit.


    Benwood spots the guy who responds to his words.


    "You there, You understand what we''re saying, don''t you?"(Benwood)


    "......."(Bandit)


    "You''re not talking huh!"(Benwood)


    Benwood sighs ostentatiously.


    "Shall I kill one of you so you can talk better?"(Benwood)


    "Hiccup."(Bandit)


    Benwood chuckles as he grabs one of the bandits, who lets out a small scream.


    "Speak some words  that  are worth your life, Okay?"(Benwood


    "Hey, there''s  Nibelung. Get this away from her will you?"(Yuki)


    Did he understand or not?


    I watched Benwood''s back as he lightly raised his hand and dragged the bandit away with some trepidation.


    TL Note- Bandit attack turns into counter bullying NYC.

 Volume 3 - CH 10

    Volume 3


    Chapter 10-The Prince and Friends


    (TL:By Rafael)


    The day after the attack dawned.


    At sunrise, Salmutaria''s pickup arrived at the lakeside camp.


    They were delayed because someone had destroyed the bridge that had just been completed.


    At this point, we should still assume that the attack was planned.


    "Take him away ....... Make him suffer until he vomits everything."(??)


    "Wait a minute.. Guh."(Bandit)


    The bandit groaned as he was hit in the temple with a war stick.


    The one who hit him was Prince Mastoma himself.


    It seems he went out of his way to meet us.


    He is as light on his feet as ever.


    "You open your mouth without permission, you fool!"(Soldier)


    A soldier, urged on, drags the cowering bandit away.


    It is not hard to imagine what will happen next, but I am sure a terrible fate awaits them all.


    As I was thinking this, Prince Mastoma turned to me and lifted the corner of his mouth.


    "Red Mage Warlock. It seems we are late."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma turned to me and I silently dropped to one knee.


    "I, an adventurer, am now a nobleman of Wellmeria with the title of Count of the Labyrinth greets the prince."


    If I didn''t show a modicum of respect, I would be doing my country a disservice.


    "No need, Red Mage Warlock. I would prefer to speak with you on the same level."(Mastoma)


    "But......"(Yuki)


    "Very well. I should rather be the one to thank you."(Mastoma)


    He grabs me by the arm and pulls me up.


    " Yuki Ferdio. You are the brave Count of the Labyrinth of Wellmeria. You have answered my request. Welcome to Salmutaria."(Mastoma)


    "I have only come to pay  back your grace."(Yuki)


    Prince Mastoma shrugged his shoulders at my response.


    "I''m sure you''re overpaying, At any rate, ...... I''m glad you''re all right."(Mastoma)


    "Yes ,And who are they?"(Yuki)


    "Apparently, they were sent by my brother."(Mastoma)


    "My brother?"(Yuki)


    Prince Mastoma nodded in reply to my parroting.


    A look of utter dismay crossed his face.


    "There are seven brothers vying for the throne with me, and I am at odds with one of them."(Mastoma)


    According to Prince Mastoma, his older brothers disliked him very much.


    He has been subjected to unprovoked violence and intrigue since he was a child, and has even had his life threatened on occasion.


    It''s not easy being royalty.


    "I''ve managed to get back at all of them. But, well. I may have to ask you guys to be on the lookout for this ...... matter."(Mastoma)


    "Can I share this information?"(Yuki)


    "It''s no secret that I''ve had my difficulties with that thing. Suit yourselves."(Yuki)


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    I smiled lightly and bowed to Prince Mastoma, who nodded his head and muttered,


    "You see, Yuki?"(Mastoma)


    "Yes?"(Yuki)


    "You are being too polite."(Mastoma)


    The sudden words fill my head with question marks.


    "You should be more informal."(Mastoma)


    He''s a asking something unrealistic


    He may be the "Count of the Labyrinth," but he was once a common adventurer from the countryside.


    If  I am not careful, I could make a rude mistake.


    "Mr. Ferdio,The master wants to be your friend."(??)


    The woman who appeared with a wry smile was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman not often seen in Salmutaria.


    As I recall, she was Mejaluna. She is one of Prince Mastoma''s wives.


    "Mejaluna."(Mastoma)


    ''My dear. If you want Ferdio-sama to understand, you must first choose words that are easy to understand."(Mejaluna)


    "Mmm."(Yuki)


    "You must understand that Mr Ferdio here is not of the royal blood."(Mejaluna)


    Prince Mastoma, rebuked by his wife, lowers his eyebrows.


    He may be making an effort in his own way, but the habits of birth and ingrained sensibilities are not likely to be changed in that way.


    "Your Highness I..."(Yuki)


    "Call me Mastoma, Yuki."(Mastoma)


    Mastoma''s words startled me and I choked up.


    "Isn''t that okay?"(Rain)


    As I was wondering, Rain appeared next to me and looked up at me.


    "Reynise! Are you alive and well?"(Mastoma)


    "I''m Rain, Your Highness."(Rain)


    "Thank you for what you''ve done.''(Mastoma)


    "I didn''t do anything."(Rain)


    The Prince of Mastoma smiled with narrowed eyes at Rain, who gave a small smile.


    "You are a good wife to your husband."(Mastoma)


    "Fufufufu."(Rain)


    I don''t think that''s the part where you should be embarrassed, but rather, you should be able to gently avoid it, Rain.


    Well, let''s hope we can keep this hidden.


    "Mr. Ferdio. We would be honored if you would be my master''s friend."(Mejaluna)


    "Lady Mejaluna, that''s not how it works either. ......"(Yuki)


    "It is very unusual for the Master to behave in such a lovely manner.''(Mejaluna)


    The prince of Mastoma stopped Mejaluna''s words by opening his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    His dark-skinned face was slightly flushed.


    "If it''s all right with me. Well, I am pleased to meet you, Mastoma... Your Highness."(Yuki)


    "Oh, no. Be more conciliatory. I''m like a fool now."(Mastoma)


    "All right, Mastoma. I am really a country commoner, and I may be quite rude, you know?"(Yuki)


    Prince Mastoma''s tone of voice was determined, but he was so pleased that the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Good, I am pleased."(Mastoma)


    "I hope so. ......''(Yuki)


    "Then let''s get going. It''s a bit of a walk, but first we have to get to La-Jo."(Mastoma)


    The prince of Mastoma laughed a little as I twisted ny head at the unfamiliar words.


    "The name of the town I have prepared for you. It is also a place of new hope for this country."(Mastoma)


    TL Note- La jo- Town of hope and our next adventure. Mastoma and Mejaluna are good couple, NYC.

 Volume 3 - CH 11

    Volume 3


    Chapter 11-Town of Hope and Villa Ferdio


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Wow. ......!"(Marina)


    Marina, who was a little ahead of me, let out a small exclamation.


    I thought she was in good spirits even though she had walked all day and night, but when I stood next to her and saw the same scene, I too felt my fatigue blow away.


    La-Jo.


    The town, whose name means "hope" in Salmutaria, greeted us with its fresh, vibrant beauty.


    It was set up on the side of a mountain, with whitewashed walls and roofs that contrasted sharply with the blue sky and mountainside.


    It seemed unreal to me that such a well-prepared town could exist in such a rugged mountainous terrain.


    I feel like a scholar who has found a labyrinthine dungeon during a little geological survey.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t know such a beautiful town existed."(Marina)


    "Yes, it is amazing. As expected, Your Highness."(Rain)


    "Ha-ha-ha, praise more! The admiration of a good woman is pleasant."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma, who had dismounted from his horse, smiled with satisfaction as he walked next to us.


    "My dear, don''t get too carried away"(Mejaluna)


    "I understand, my guests, we will be arriving in a few minutes."(Mastoma)


    Considering the obstructions, we were heading for "La-Jo" with a very strong force.


    Even though we sometimes used reinforcement and recovery magic to assist them, both man and horse were fatigued.


    ''Gahahaha, from the looks like we can expect some booze!"(Benwood)


    ...... some of the monsters are not fatigued at all, though.


    I''m a little tired.


    "I''m back. There''s no danger here!"(Nene)


    "Thank you, Nene."(Yuki)


    Nene, who had been on the lookout ahead of us, came running back to us.


    I thought there was something else going on since so much interference was made, but ...... apparently I was mistaken.


    Nevertheless, we were thankful that she was able to provide us with advance warning, considering that we might encounter wild demons that were not necessarily on a well-maintained street.


    "Hmm, you are not a scout after all, are you?"(Mastoma)


    "I''m a ''ninja'' and if the need arises, I''ll take on the task of clearing the street."(Nene)


    Nene replies to Prince Mastoma, who mutters to her as he glances at the carcass of a demon that has been moved to the side of the road.


    The prince Mastoma requested that "Clover" to treat him as a friend as well as me, although it would normally be considered impolite.


    He said, "From this point forward, I want reports and opinions frankly. If there is any obstacle to sharing information due to my status, it will delay my decision. What, I originally wanted  them to be my wife. I will not question their conduct as a disrespect."


    This is quite a frank and flexible sense, not unlike the royalty of Salmutaria.


    Rather, he is more like an adventurer or his client who thinks practically.


    "Hmmm. I guess you are different from the explorers of Salmutaria, aren''t you?"(Mastoma)


    "The meaning and purpose are a little different."(Yuki)


    The "explorers" of a family in Salmutaria are similar to adventurers.


    However, they are more like historians and cultural scholars.


    They enter the ruins and remains of various places in Salmutaria, identify and record what they find, and report back to the king.


    They are the king''s agents who make the inspection.


    "Are they going with us on this one?"(Yuki)


    "Only the family at the end of the line will participate in the formalities. It is possible that they are under the influence of my brother. Be on the lookout."(Mastoma)


    "...... got it."(Yuki)


    I see.


    I now have a better understanding of Prince Mastoma.


    He came all the way to Wellmeria to look for a wife because the "searcher" has the brother prince''s breath.


    If we are going  ......, we have to be careful about the distance between us and the family.


    To them, we are strangers who are trolling their territory, and we are also pawns of the opposing candidate for king.


    In addition, there is also the matter of the bandits.


    Even before the event begins, I have a feeling that things are going to be very turbulent.


    We have to be on our toes to ensure everyone''s safety.


    "Mr. Yuki Your eyebrows are wrinkled."(Silk)


    "U......"(Yuki)


    Silk pointed out, and I took a deep breath.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be fine."(Silk)


    "Yes. You''ll take care of the rest, won''t you, Silk?"(Yuki)


    "I''ll take care of it."(Silk)


    Silk smiles at me and I smile back.


    It''s really nice to have a dependable sub-leader.


    "She''s a good wife. Hmmm...hmmm......... I see."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma, who was watching the exchange between Silk and I, gives a small nod.


    "Your Highness? Is something wrong?"(Yuki)


    "No, I think Rain is right. Well, here we are."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma, with a chuckle, pointed toward the white brick wall and the gate.


    It is a sturdy structure and looks quite strong.


    This would be able to protect people''s lives even near the Valley of Death, which is said to be inhabited by many demons.


    "This is "La-Jo" ......"(Mejaluna)


    "Mm. This is where the change will begin."(Mastoma)


    The prince''s eyes are filled with a strong will as he speaks of this.


    His eyes, full of ambition and hope like those of a young adventurer, are a little dazzling.


    It is a bit disrespectful, but it is as if I am looking at a novice adventurer.


    "Welcome to La-Jo!"(Mob A )


    "Welcome! Nice to meet you!"(Mob B)


    "Let us help you with your luggage!"(Mob C)


    "Would you like some fruit?"(Mob D)


    The gate was opened and we were greeted by a crowd of townspeople and baggage carriers, making for a bit of a festive atmosphere.


    We were relieved to find that we were more welcome than we had expected.


    Salmutaria is a rather closed country to strangers.


    This atmosphere may be due to the presence of Prince Mastoma.


    "The guests are tired. We will have an introductory meeting later, so get out of our way now."(Mastoma)


    With a single word from the prince, the townspeople became gently quiet and cleared the way.


    There was no awkwardness in the air, only a sense of unity that made it a good idea to follow Prince Mastoma''s words.


    "The people of Wellmeria are now on their way here. I will show you to the building that will serve as the guild."(Guild staff)


    "Clover, come with me, for we have a few words to discuss."(Mastoma)


    "I''ll be with you in a moment. Okay, Benwood, Viscount Boardman ...... see you later."(Yuki)


    After a brief greeting, we left the group from Wellmeria and followed behind Prince Mastoma.


    I was a little unsure about the Nibelung, but decided to go with them.


    I don''t know what the story will be, but if it is about the labyrinth, it would be best to hear directly from her.


    (TL: Nibelung is from guild''s side)


    We walked for a while through the town, which was buzzing with the arrival of the guests from Wellmeria.


    We arrived at a mansion a short distance from the main street.


    "Yuki. This is it."(Mastoma)


    "Um?"(Yuki)


    Prince Mastoma let out a small sigh as I nodded my head, not understanding what he meant.


    "I''m telling you that this is the exclusive residence of Sir Ferdio, the Count of Labyrinths. Sometimes you are not so perceptive, are you, Red Mage Warlock?"(Mastoma)


    TL Note- New Home of Clover and I am sick and  not a figure of speech but I am really ......

 Volume 3 - CH 12

    Volume 3


    Chapter 12-The prince''s care and starry night sky


    (TL:By Rafael)


    A corner of the emerging mountain city of "La-Jo" under the direct control of the second prince.


    Not far from the residence of Prince Mastoma, the lord of the city.


    There, the mansion of "Count Ferdio Labyrinth, Ambassador of Adventure of Wellmeria" is built.


    It is a large two-story house built of the same white bricks as the town''s buildings, but unlike the houses we saw along the way, it has a somewhat Welmerian design, with vivid carvings on the walls and pillars.


    "It''s a big house, isn''t it?"(Silk)


    Look.


    Even the calm Silk was stunned.


    "It is? But I''m proud to say it''s good enough to host distinguished guests."(Mastoma)


    "Mastoma. It''s too big for us."(Yuki)


    "Is it? No, I thought it would be too compact."(Mastoma)


    Is Salmutaria''s sensibility off?


    Or is it the sense of royalty?


    No, maybe Prince Mastoma is crazy.


    Because this mansion is too big.


    It''s more than three times the size of the base where we "Clover" live.


    "There are some political decisions to be made. We need to bluff to some extent to ensure your safety."(Mastoma)


    "Bluff?"(Yuki)


    "The Labyrinth Count of Wellmeria, who has five wives. He is an adventurer, a certified "hero". A friend of  the ''Mastoma who wants the throne.'' If you give such a man a cheap place to live, some fools will try to find out problems  in my reception and look down on us."(Mastoma)


    I see.


    So the people around us are using us as a standard to measure the seriousness of the prince of Mastoma.


    Certainly, if we are treated carelessly, this investigation of the Valley of Death may be perceived as just a cheap performance.


    Besides, if there is such a big appeal that Prince Mastoma uses us so much, there will be fewer things that will do naughty things.


    ......But it is still too big.


    I feel like I can''t afford it.


    "We will also have servants. They are all interested in life in Wellmeria."(Mastoma)


    "I can''t ask you to go that far. ......"(Yuki)


    As I was about to bow firmly, Mejaluna-san, standing next to Prince Mastoma, opens her mouth with a wry smile.


    "He don''t know how to be so picky, sir, He don''t have many friends."(Mejaluna)


    " ......"(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma looks at his wife with a grim face.


    "Even so, he is the patriarch or heir of a powerful family. He was wondering how to treat you all, so if you would be so kind, please use them."(Mejaluna)


    "......Umu."(Mastoma)


    Mejaluna-san smiles at me and Prince Mastoma smiles bitterly.


    It would be rude to be too adamant in this case.


    Besides, it is a life in an unfamiliar place. To be honest, I am grateful to have support in my daily life.


    "I''ll be very grateful for it."(Yuki)


    "I see. Well, let me show you around."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma, who had a happy look on his face, urged us to go to "Ferdio''s mansion".


    ¡ó


    "You''re comfortable now, aren''t you?"(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Silk)


    The night had fallen and the stars were twinkling in the sky.


    On the balcony on the second floor, I was sitting on a chair that I had sunk into and enjoying a glass of fruit wine.


    Next to me was Silk, who had also sunk her body into the chair.


    She had changed from her adventuring costume to loungewear, but her skin was a little exposed, making it difficult to look at her.


    "I wondered if we would be on standby until the launch of the simplified guild facility was complete. But we can''t just sit idly by."(Yuki)


    "I guess so. Let''s go out to the city tomorrow. I understand there is no adventurer street. ......"(Silk)


    "If we prepare an inventory, the prince will order it for us. We should all talk about this as well and identify the items we need."(Yuki)


    In addition, we need to understand the surrounding terrain and the demon monsters that inhabit the area.


    And also check the route to the "King''s Temple," which Prince Mastoma seems to have a good grasp of.


    Even though we were waiting, we couldn''t just sit back and rest.


    "What about Marina and the others?"(Yuki)


    "They are already sleeping, perhaps because they are tired."(Silk)


    Or perhaps it''s the performance of the bed.


    That bed is too effective for our tired body.


    It''s a special combination of a Wellmerian style wooden frame bed, Salmutaria mats and cushions, and a breathable quilted blanket.


    It must have been prepared out of concern for us, but it was too much of a shock for those of us who are used to ...... hard beds.


    I took a break, and as soon as I sat down, I immediately moved away from the bed.


    I think Prince Mastoma can make a good enough mark as a king just by exporting that.


    "The sky never changes, does it?"(Silk)


    Silk suddenly said, and I looked up at the night sky.


    The position of the stars is not so different from that of Wellmeria.


    "Is it different on Wirumullen Island?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, it is. The stars are a little different. It''s been about three years since I left the forest ...... island, but I feel a little nostalgic."(Silk)


    "I would like to visit the Amber Forest someday."(Yuki)


    Silk looks a little surprised at my spilling the beans.


    "Humans aren''t very welcome there, you know?"(Silk)


    "I see. That''s true. ......''(Yuki)


    "But you are very welcome, Yuki-san, Atleast I welcome you."(Silk)


    Silk smiled at me.


    I was relieved to see the natural smile she finally showed.


    The "King''s Order," an imperial commission less than a year into her adventuring career.


    The heavy responsibility as a sub-leader. An unfamiliar foreign country. And the attack.


    As a leader and a supporter, I should have helped her more, but I was too lenient on her.


    That''s why I invited her to this meeting with the pretense of "about the future arrangements."


    "But first, we have to accomplish this "King''s Order of Imperial Request."(Silk)


    "Ah,  But ...... tomorrow will be a rest day."(Yuki)


    "Is that so. Is the city good?"(Silk)


    "You have to get used to the climate first. Rest is part of the job."(Yuki)


    I smiled back at Silk, who nodded in admiration, and took a sip of the fruit wine.


    The sweetness of the foreign country, which is not found in Wellmeria, was somewhat pleasant.


    TL Note- I was expecting adventure and got myself a vacation....and I would like to thank  Alucard for his support ( He supported Evil Avalon) but he is a cool guy won''t mind .

 Volume 3 - CH 13

    Volume 3


    Chapter 13-The Valley of Death" and Strange Signs


    (TL:By Rafael)


    It''s been two weeks since I came to "La-Jo".


    Finally, I am getting used to this place.


    And I have learned a few things.


    The people of La Jo are friendlier and more interested in us than we expected.


    The people of Salmutaria are apparently stragglers recruited by Prince Mastoma.


    The term "stragglers" refers to those who did not fit in with their clans, those who left their clans, and those who had lost their original clans.


    In Salmutaria, each clan has its own job, but the "La-Jo Clan" under Prince Mastoma''s direct control is a little different.


    Their job is to run the town of La-Jo.


    In short, their way of life has become much closer to Welmeria in recent years.


    They live by searching, discussing, and doing in the town what they are talented, what they want to do, or what they are capable of doing. This is allowed and supported by Prince Mastoma.


    It may be somewhat alien in Salmutaria, but it is familiar to us.


    And it is also where Prince Mastoma aims to reform.


    In a way, this town is a model case for Prince Mastoma when he becomes king.


    Thanks to this, we are able to spend our time relatively stress-free.


    Of course, it''s not all good.


    There are some problems, and there are some people who seem to have been sabotaged by Prince Mastoma''s brother.


    However, Prince Mastoma seems to be taking no direct action in this regard.


    If he is swayed by this, he says, it is his own way of doing things that is wrong.


    Once again, Prince Mastoma''s high ideals can be seen.


    Prince Mastoma seems to be serious about establishing a culture of adventurers in La Jo, and a street of adventurers has already begun to form in front of his temporarily set up adventurers'' guild.


    The customers were us, "Clover" and apprentice adventurers recruited from all over Salmutaria.


    They have been arriving in La Jo one after another for the past two weeks, and are currently undergoing preliminary training under Benwood.


    And now we are investigating ...... the Valley of Death.


    "It''s a big and complicated ...... place, and it looks like a labyrinth in itself."(Silk)


    "Ah, and there are also many monster and demons in the valley."(Marina)


    "There are no safe zones."(Rain)


    We are carefully assessing the terrain and route, but it is difficult to make progress.


    As one would expect from a place with such a monstrous name, it was extremely dangerous.


    "Mr. Yuki, something''s wrong."(Silk)


    "Have you figured out what''s going on?"(Yuki)


    Silk, with a book and Biblion, the spirit of memory, on her shoulder, nodded her head.


    "There is a disturbance in the spirit power. Not quite a frenzy, but a deranged spirit as well."(Silk)


    The cautious Silk, choosing h¡Â= words carefully, makes a point.


    "Rain, keep your ''magic sensing'' close. Nene, we''re going to have to be a little less careful from here on out, so keep a close watch on the perimeter. Marina, be ready to cover at any time."(Yuki)


    "Copy that. I''ve got a bad feeling about this situation."(Marina)


    "Maybe"(Yuki)


    The spirit elementals that make up the world are in disarray, which means the world is in disarray.


    The reason for this is various, but we have experienced similar situations several times in the past.


    I don''t want this to come true, but in times like this, we should expect the worst.


    "Let''s be very careful. There is a possibility of overflow."(Yuki)


    "I hope that''s all it is."(Nene)


    Nene, with a wry smile on her face, runs off to scout for danger.


    "What about Yuki?"(Rain)


    "Actually, I feel uncomfortable now that you mention it."(Yuki)


    I thought I was overly concerned about the labyrinth after a long time, but it seems that this strange sensation buzzing in the back of my mind was not a mistake.


    If the bruise on my cheek starts to tingle in time, my bad premonition will come true.


    "What would you do if the seal of the Temple of the King had been broken?"(Rain)


    "First of all, we should report this to  Mastoma that whether this is  an overflow or a stampede ......?"(Yuki)


    After all this talk, another possibility occurred to me and I kept my mouth shut.


    But my efforts were dashed by Marina.


    "Or is it another ''selection''?"(Marina)


    I was afraid to say it out loud and stopped, but as usual, this Marina  is a little too bold.


    "That''s a prediction I don''t want to see come true."(Yuki)


    "We''ll be fine! We''ve got Yuki."(Marina)


    Marina smiles at me and I let out a small sigh.


    "I''m back. I''ve dropped off a few of the lighter monsters in the area."(Nene)


    "What about wear and tear? Have you''ve been injured."(Yuki)


    Nene is a bit of a pushover.


    I am a little concerned because in the past, she would not even declare a minor injury.


    "I''m fine! I found a spot where we can set up camp for the time being."(Nene)


    At this pace, it would be dark by the time we returned.


    Nene is very good at what she does.


    "Thank you, Nene. We''d like to take some time to do some research. We''ll be camped out, is that okay?"(Yuki)


    "No problem. Then, we have a plan B."(Silk)


    Silk and I had three plans in advance.


    Plan B is to secure a campsite in front of the labyrinth and conduct a field survey.


    If it is difficult to make a round trip in a day, it is not unusual to have a camp site in front of the labyrinth.


    If necessary, we should arrange magical tools and artifacts for warding, etc., and report to Prince Mastoma, who will provide us with materials and personnel.


    Even if there is just a little hut of some sort, safety is as different as it gets.


    "It''s been ages since I''ve been in a camp!¡¡Ah, but we still can''t deliver - ......."(Marina)


    Marina sounds a little disappointed.


    The "large magic tool artifact for the distribution station" brought in by the Welmeria technicians is a little slow to adjust to the earth vein ley lines.


    But on the other hand, this might be a good opportunity.


    "Even if we can''t deliver, we can still record, can''t we? Why don''t you give it a try?¡¡Might show it to ''La-Jo,'' right?"(Yuki)


    "Really? Then, I''ll record the adventure meal!"(Marina)


    Marina nodded her head in delight, and we followed Nene''s lead.


    It was around twilight when we arrived at the campsite, and my heart was stirred with a strange feeling from the "King''s Temple."


    TL Note- The adventure begins

 Volume 3 - CH 14

    Chapter 14-Undeliverable and dangerous signs


    (TL:By Rafael)


    As a result, we were not able to broadcast Marina''s Adventure Meal.


    This is a good thing because the correct data was obtained, but at the same time, it is a challenge because the inability to deliver at this location means the current inability to deliver the discovery of the "Valley of Death" and thus the "Temple of the King".


    We need the sensationalism of accidentally finding the "King''s Mausoleum" ......, so we might as well set up a distribution facility starting from this encampment point.


    "Too bad ......."(Marina)


    "Well, we have a recording. We can stream it when we get back."(Yuki)


    "I know, but you know what? It''s a little strange that we can''t do that, since we''ve had the delivery going all the time."(Marina)


    Well, I don''t blame you for feeling that way.


    "Yuki-san , before we take a rest, let''s check tomorrow''s schedule."(Silk)


    "Yes, let''s do that."(Yuki)


    I replied and looked down at the map.


    I have already made a simplified map based on the route up to this point and the story of Nene, who had conducted the advance scouting.


    And the predicted location of the "King''s Temple" is not far from the current location.


    We only have a rough idea of its location based on the literature Prince Mastoma found, but at this rate, we should be able to find it tomorrow.


    If the situation permits, I would like to do a light internal survey.


    If there is an "overflow," we need to confirm the scale of the overflow and the danger level of the monster monsters.


    It is risky, but we are the only ones who can bring back information.


    "First, we need to confirm the location of the "King''s Temple". Next, I would like to check the surrounding area, and if possible, check the location inside as well."(Yuki)


    "What is our return itinerary?"(Silk)


    "If it takes too long, we will camp here again and return. I don''t want to take on too much in an unfamiliar place."(Yuki)


    They nodded in agreement.


    "......!"(Rain)


    "......?"(Silk)


    As soon as I finish, Rain and Silk look around nervously.


    A moment later, Nene and Marina readied their weapons.


    "Yuke, this is ......!"(Marina)


    "I know."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Marina, who nervously gripped the hilt of her black sword, and I prepared my own reinforcing magic.


    At that moment, the air in the vicinity changed.


    Rain, who was alerted by magic, and Silk, who sensed the transformation of the spirits, were the first to detect it, but at about the same time I also understood the change in the situation.


    My cheeks ached as if they were tingling.


    "It''s weird. I''ve never felt anything like this before."(Nene)


    "Calm down, Nene. You''re my best bet. Can you check the perimeter for me?"(Yuki)


    "I''m on it."(Nene))


    "Take it easy. I just need to know what''s going on."(Yuki)


    The  "sound deadening oil" that was planted in her boots also seems to have been used. I confirm that Nene has vanished like a shadow without substance, and I grant some strengthening magic to my companions.


    ''Sensei, it''s scary ....... ......"(Silk)


    "You''ll be fine, Silk. I''ll take care of the situation."(Yuki)


    As I answer, I try to rationalize away the fear that wells up from deep within me.


    I guess it is the same for everyone else.


    I don''t know what kind of information Nene is bringing, but I have a pretty good idea what is causing it.


    This sensation is due to the presence that has overflowed from the labyrinth.


    The "King''s Mausoleum" is still a long way away.


    How could a presence reach such a place?


    One may never know when, where, or what might come out of the labyrinth.


    "Yuki-san, I''m back!"(Nene)


    "What''s the situation?"(Yuki)


    "There''s a group of  monsters in the east."(Nene)


    "How many?"(Yuki)


    "About twenty, I''d say."(Nene)


    It''s not a very big group.


    But there''s something else I should ask.


    "What kind?"(Yuki)


    "They''re... ...... mixed."(Nene)


    "......"(Yuki)


    ......That''s not good.


    It''s bad no matter what you think.


    There are stages of labyrinth collapse.


    First, there is "floor breakage beyond the hierarchy."


    This is a phenomenon in which monsters that normally do not exist in the upper levels of the labyrinth rise up from the lower levels.


    If the labyrinth is a tight one, the situation and the damage are quickly publicized and often dealt with.


    Next is "overflow."


    Monster  that have been ravaged by the "floor breaker"  directly come out of the labyrinth.


    At this stage, they are still bound by the rules of the labyrinth.


    For example, the Crocodile-Headed Wolf Dire Wolf appears as a pack of Crocodile-Headed Wolf Dire Wolves, and the Ox-Headed Demon Minotaur can only wander around alone or in pairs.


    And then there is the "stampede."


    This is a situation in which the monsters of the labyrinth overflow in droves and indiscriminately ravage the surrounding area.


    In this phenomenon, monsters swarm together regardless of their race.


    In other words, they become one "stampede" of monsters.


    The report from Nene this time was more like an "overflow" and less like a "stampede."


    Still, it is outside the rules of the labyrinth, so we can never be too careful.


    "Silk, let me ask you a question."(Yuki)


    "Yes, what is it?"(Silk)


    "Do you think it''s possible to go back at night?"(Yuki)


    Silk nodded a little silently at my words.


    "Yes, it is possible. There is a risk, but I think it is possible just to go back."(Silk)


    "I see. You all heard that, right? It''s going to be a tough march, but we''re going to go all the way back to La Jo from here."(Yuki)


    "Yes, sir.  leave it to me to lead the way."(Nene)


    Nene, who had just returned, once again took the lead.


    I''d like to give her a rest, but I have to let her do her best.


    Anyway, it''s a speed game.


    "Silk, ask Biblion to be on the lookout for surprise attacks. Rain, you''ll take care of the sensing magic. We have yet to investigate the nighttime  monsters. If we encounter them, we''ll have to go at them headlong."(Yuki)


    "Understood."(Silk)


    "Got it."(Rain)


    "Let''s go. Marina, you''ll take the lead."(Yuki)


    "Leave it to me!"(Marina)


    I myself, having finished giving out the instructions, checked the scroll of magic scrolls on my waist and the magic to be given to use, and looked forward.


    "All right, then, let''s go. After recovering our strength here. Let''s run as fast as we can!"(Yuki)


    TL Note- I predict a artificial overflow and you?

 Volume 3 - CH 15

    Volume 3


    Chapter 15-White clover and the true king


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Running through the "valley of death" in the darkness.


    I know how dangerous it is to force our way through a labyrinthine environment that is halfway under the influence of an overflow.


    But if we don''t move now, it could be too late.


    "Two lizards are ahead on the right."(Nene)


    Following the instructions of Nene, who has good night vision, I release a magic mist "sleep mist."


    There are quite a few demons that stir in the night, but we don''t have time to deal with them.


    The correct way to deal with the "stampede" is to disable it by restraining it or putting it to sleep, and then let it pass through.


    "Yuki-san"(Silk)


    "Silk, what''s up?"(Yuki)


    "I found out during the night that the Valley of Death is still affected by the labyrinthine process."(Silk)


    Silk had previously said that there was a difference in the presence of spirits inside and outside the labyrinth.


    In other words. The "valley of death" has become uncontrollable and is now draining its atmosphere into "our world".


    It may be the harbinger of a stampede, or it may be the growth of a labyrinth.


    Either way, we are dealing with a labyrinth that was sealed and processed hundreds of years ago.


    At any rate, we must first report this situation to the mastmasters and devise countermeasures.


    Otherwise, La Jo, or even the whole of Salmutaria, might be affected.


    After all, this is the only labyrinth in Salmutaria whose existence has been confirmed.


    "Nene, come here."(Rain)


    "Rain-san? We''re in a mess over there, aren''t we?"(Nene)


    "It was uphill on the way there, but we can just jump off on the way back."(Rain)


    Without stopping running, Rain starts a small magic chant.


    No matter how low-level magic is, I never thought she would chant without stopping. ......!


    Rain''s talent always amazes me.


    "©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Falling Control!"(Rain)


    We reached the cliff at the same time Rain''s magic was activated, and we threw our bodies out with the same momentum.


    Here, there is no one who does not trust her.


    There is a peculiar feeling of resistance, like diving under water, and we fall down the cliff at a slow speed.


    Surely this is much faster than running down the maze of rocky caverns.


    "Nice one, Rain!"(Yuki)


    "Hmm. There are still a few places where we can use magic to take shortcuts. Leave it to me."(Rain)


    I see, the magician had his own unique point of view on the way to here.


    The same time we landed on the ground, we started running again. The "physical enchantment" that was chanted during the fall was given to all of us.


    In addition, I also cast "Activation Activation" magic. This is a beginner-level magic that continuously restores physical strength, but it has a foolproof effect in situations where stamina is needed.


    "Yuki, are you sure you can use this much magic?"(Rain)


    "It''s been a long time, but it used to happen all the time before. The  "Refresh Mana" that continuously restores magic power and also the "Mana Potion" that restores magic power are also available. There is no problem."(Yuki)


    Marina worried me a little, but it was a usual thing when I was in "Thunder Pike" just a year or so ago.


    I still remember those days as a somewhat bitter experience, but even so, I can say that everything was not in vain because I am now able to be of service to everyone.


    "Now, we''re almost there. Let''s go!"(Yuki)


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    It wasn''t even dawn when we arrived at La-Jo.


    The shortcut Rain had devised allowed us to move the time up quite a bit.


    We met the gaurd and even though I thought it was disrespectful, but I immediately explained the situation and asked him to go wake up Mastoma, and we went around to talk to the main superiors from the guilds we were still working with.


    Benwood was sleeping and would not wake up even when I shook him, so I forced him awake with an "electric shock."


    We then went to the conference room in the Mastoma mansion.


    This is where we all met.


    During this time, only one hour had passed since our return to "La-Jo.


    Thank goodness everyone''s footwork is so light.


    "...... is all we have to report."(Yuki)


    "It''s a messy business, isn''t it?"(Mastoma)


    Squinting, Mastoma checks the map.


    "I also checked the video footage that Nene had taken, As I thought, this could be the harbinger of the "stampede."(Viscount)


    Viscount Boardman put the tablet on the desk and nodded.


    "The "gentlemen of Welmeria", How would your country deal with a situation like this?"(Mastoma)


    "First of all, on this scale, we would send out a "court-appointed mission" to several parties of adventurers to thin out the ranks and determine the cause of the problem."(Benwood)


    "At the same time, I would consider dispatching a national army and knighthood."(Viscount)


    At the words of Benwood and Viscount Boardman, Mastoma''s face clouded slightly.


    Neither of them are here.


    Salmutaria has never been considered a country without labyrinths, and there are no full-time adventurers here.


    In addition, the "King''s Mausoleum" is a secret known only to the Mastoma''s people among the royal family of Salmutaria.


    It would be difficult to request an army because of the "stampede" from the labyrinth, and it would undermine Mastoma''s own initiative.


    But...


    "Good. I will send a bird to the father king. Mejaluna, take the brush."(Mastoma)


    "Yes, my lord."(Mejaluna)


    Mejaluna-san, who had been standing behind the mastoma, disappears from the conference room.


    "Are you sure?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, A king who does not protect his country and his people is no better than a lump of mud. I can see the astonishment in your face. ...... isn''t this the most important  thing?"(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma''s confidence surprises him a little.


    ''Lord Benwood, is it possible to send adventurers across the country?(Mastoma)


    "With your permission and money, yes. But adventurers are armed men, and the more of them we have, the more difficult it will be to cross country borders."(Benwood)


    "I will ask my father for permission to do so.¡¡I will take responsibility."(Mastoma)


    He was quick to make a decision, and he was honest.


    I felt my heart warm up a little at the sight of this leader.


    I can see why so many people gather at La Jo.


    If they knew who Mastoma was, they would think that he was the right person to be king.


    "I am sorry, but I need your help."(Mastoma)


    Mastoma bowed his head.


    We all froze in shock.


    The royalty of Salmutaria are famous for never bowing their heads "because it is in their royal blood."


    "Mastoma ......?"(Yuki)


    "I am not yet king, and there is not much I can do. But if I can save my people and my country with one humble bow, I do not care if my ''royal blood'' is muddy."(Mastoma)


    These were the very words of a king who was willing to give up being a king for the sake of the people.


    TL Note-  Well there are many men but few like Mastoma.

 Volume 3 - CH 16

    Volume 3


    Chapter 16-The desire to drag their feet and the daredevil''s idea


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Was it the speed of Mastoma''s decision-making that was so successful, or was it the foresight of King Welmeria?


    In any case, thankfully, matters that would normally be dull red tape between countries were decided one after another and put into action.


    Even Salmutaria seemed to be aware of the threat of the stampede, and accepted the urgent reinforcements from Welmeria without a hitch.


    "All that remains is to buy time."(Benwood)


    Benwood, who was staring at the map in the conference room, muttered quietly.


    The only thing we can do is to "thin out" the overflowing and overflowing demons against the stampede of unknown scale, speed and strength.


    We don''t have enough resources for that.


    "I''ll be there. Jamie, you have your adventuring gear with you?"(Benwood)


    "Yeah. It''s in my pack. ......"(Jamie)


    "All right, I''m authorized to reinstate you as an adventurer. Join the defensive combat."(Benwood)


    "What? ......?"(Jamie)


    Jamie looks surprised.


    I''m surprised too, or ...... I laugh at the recklessness of it all.


    Benwood is a guild master, but he does not have the right to do anything about the punishments that have been adjudicated.


    That is for the state to decide, and the guildmaster''s job is to make sure it is followed.


    It is a complete overreach and arbitrary action, but the man has a good understanding of the situation.


    It is literally bureaucratic red tape to let a fighting force of adventurers rot here.


    "Yuki. I''m giving Jamie back."(Benwood)


    "She''s not mine. But, Jamie ......, will you come with us?"(Yuki)


    I held out my hand, and Jamie reached for it, but stopped just before she touched it.


    "Do you really want me to go with you, Me ......?I was laughing at you with those guys, you know?"(Jamie)


    "I don''t remember that old story."(Yuki)


    Jamie''s mouth tightens and her shoulders shake in response to my lighthearted comment.


    I had heard enough of her regrets, her confessions, her apologies.


    No more of that made-up laugh is echoing in my brain.


    "I-I want to ...... please, take care of me."(Jamie)


    "Oh, Welocme  back, Jamie."(Yuki)


    I laugh as I take Jamie''s hand in mine.


    I felt a sense of trust in her hand as she squeezed it back.


    "You''re flirting with her. I don''t care if you get stabbed by your other wife."(Benwood)


    "I don''t think  that kind of thing will happen. How long do you want me to keep it up?"(Yuji)


    I''ve never participated in a "stampede" before.


    But that''s not the case for  Count of Labyrinth, "Tyrannical Fist" Benwood, who is in front of me.


    He is a strong man who has been in at least three "stampedes" and survived all of them.


    Even with the information we''ve brought him, he should be able to formulate a strategy.


    "Our king will send out the magic flying ship Forneia to dispatch adventurers. Even so, it will take at least two weeks to gather the top rankers from all over and have them arrive here, and three weeks before we are ready for a full-scale defensive intercept."(Benwood)


    "With this number and strength, can we make ...... for three weeks?"(Yuki)


    "No."(Benwood)


    Benwood''s got us all worked up, and now this.


    But this is one of the predictable answers.


    ''It depends on when and how much of the Salmutian side''s forces will be of use. What do you think about that? Your Highness Mastoma."(Benwood)


    "The general soldiers, knights, and those from families that make their living defeating demons have been requested, but they are not moving fast enough. It seems that my brother is interfering with the process."(Mastoma)


    It seems that the brother prince of Mastoma has no balance between his thoughts and desires.


    If he screws up here, he could lose his entire country.


    "He is probably thinking that if we fail in this, he will make it your country''s fault and demand compensation. The man is a little short on ideas."(Mastoma)


    "Then we''ll have to make do with our limited resources."(Benwood)


    A seasoned adventurer would not be caught in the middle of wishful thinking here.


    They have to accept the fact as a fact and take measures with those who are available.


    "We haven''t stopped the supplies, have we?"(Yuki)


    "Mm-hmm. The items you asked for have already been brought in."(Viscount)


    "I will list the additions. Viscount Boardman, please help us."(Yuki)


    I call out to Viscount Boardman, who is mumbling to himself over the map.


    From the look of him, his thoughts are probably the same as mine.


    "Well, you seem to have a plan, don''t you?¡¡The Red Mage Warlock?"(Viscount)


    "From here on out, it''s the domain of the alchemist. Isn''t that right, Viscount Boardman?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. Let''s set a trap made by alchemy on the route. Fortunately, Salmutaria is a place rich in the wisdom of magical tool artifacts. Your Highness Mastoma, please gather all the alchemists in La Jo."(Viscount)


    As I thought, we were in agreement.


    If we clash head-on, it is obvious that we will be overwhelmed by the strength and quantity of our forces.


    If that is the case, we have no choice but to confront them with wisdom and tricks.


    And fortunately, there are a good number of people here, including myself, who are good at that.


    "The rest is up to ......."(Yuki)


    I say this and then fall silent, thinking of the lack of feasibility and the risks involved.


    I can''t say it lightly.


    "You''ve got something to say, say it. We''ll all decide if it''s feasible."(Benwood)


    ......After all, I can''t  hide my thoughts  from Benwood, can I?


    "It''s about a quick attack. Benwood and the magic tool artifact will thin out the overflow, and then we, Clover, will conquer the labyrinth. ......"(Yuki)


    It''s not often that I hear such a ridiculous story.


    In the Kingdom of Welmeria, where "stampede" are common, there have been such operations, and there have been some success stories reported.


    However, this is the case for labyrinths that have been conquered to some extent or for labyrinths that have already been analyzed internally.


    It is not a strategy to venture into the ancient labyrinth of "King''sTemple," where no internal information is available, on the first attempt.


    It would be suicide.


    However, despite my self-mockery, Benwood thinks for a moment,


    "Hmmm."(Benwood)


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    "......This isn''t so bad."(Benwood)


    "No, it''s not good."(Yuki)


    "No, it''s not a bad idea. It''s a realistic idea, right?"(Benwood)


    How could it be realistic?


    Even the Mastoma''s people looked puzzled at the state of Benwood and I.


    "If we hit each other and try for a battle of attrition, we may collapse first. Even if we buy time with magic tools and artifacts, if we''re already on the verge of a "stampede," we won''t last three weeks. Then, the most realistic approach is to eliminate the cause of the problem with a single point of attack."(Benwood)


    Benwood''s eyes are somewhat glazed, and he has the look of an adventurer taking a unique "gamble."


    "I can''t put my people in danger."(Yuki)


    "Well, you''d say that, but ...... consider it. We''re paying a lot of money for you and winning against the odd is what adventure is all about"(Benwood


    I could not help but reply, somewhat childishly at Benwood  who was grinning foolishly


    "All right."(Yuki)


    TL Note- Winning against the odd is what adventure is all about. NYC lines if I say so myself and I would like if readers will comment to show us their support, It motivates us.

 Volume 3 - CH 17

    Volume 3


    Chapter 17-Encouragement  and pampering by peers


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "We were thinking about it too."(Silk)


    It was a few minutes after I returned to "Ferdio''s House" from the meeting.


    I told Silk what had happened, and she replied by spreading out a document on the desk.


    "There are too few effective means at the moment. If that is the case, it might be better to go on the offensive than on the defensive."(Silk)


    ''That may be true from an objective point of view, but we''re the ones going, right?"(Yuki)


    "It will be, but ...... that, Lun said something that bothered me."(Silk)


    On other end of the line, Nibelung was sitting quietly in a little chair.


    "Lunn? What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "Onii-chan ,Do you believe my story?"


    Nibelung asks me a question in a reserved manner.


    She looks more nervous than usual, which makes me a little nervous too.


    "I believe you so what''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "There''s something strange about the labyrinth near here."(Nibelung)


    "Strange?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know how to describe it, but, um, ...... the layers are peeling off, or rather, like peeling an onion, the substance is increasing little by little."(Nibelung)


    It''s a unique expression.


    However, Nibelung is also a "twilight priestess" who was of the other world.


    She may have a unique ability to detect the presence of the labyrinth and other worlds.


    "Is that a good thing? or a bad thing?"(Yuki)


    "I think bad things will happen."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung answers my question.


    "I think the seal has been broken"(Rain)


    Raine, who had already heard the story and had an idea, interjects with an explanation.


    "The actuality that it was not found until now is a little bit strange. I''m sure that they had to have put in many layers of seals and concealment to keep it hidden."(Rain)


    "I see."(Yuki)


    Then why was it discovered after all this time?


    Deterioration over time?


    ...... No, the trigger was probably "Glad Shi-Im".


    The balance of this world was disrupted in no small measure by the effects of its interdimensional movement.


    The damage was narrowly contained as a result of the attack and collapse, but the activation of various labyrinths that occurred as a result of the stimulation of the ...... "colorless darkness" still continues in some places.


    One such place is the "King''s Temple," and this hidden and unattended labyrinth must have been quietly building up pressure inside.


    "I''d like to hear what everyone has to say. What about ......, Nene?"(Yuki)


    "She''s on her way to check on the situation in the area and set up a magical artifact to broadcast live from the site."(Nene)


    "Alone? Is she going to be okay?"(Yuki)


    I wonder if that girl is being reckless again.


    Well, I think she''ll be able to move lighter since we''re not around.


    But I also understand the importance.


    If we can use a magical tool artifact for fixed-point delivery, such as a magic stone, we can act according to the signs of a "stampede".


    And if we want to take advantage of this, we must do it now, and we must do it quickly.


    "What do you think, Marina?"(Yuki)


    "I''m the same as always. I''ll go with Yuki."(Marina)


    I wish she would think for herself instead.


    Marina''s eyebrows lifted up in a tight frown, as like my thoughts had shown on my face.


    "You thought I was a bit silly, didn''t you?¡¡No, that''s not true. I trust you. That''s why, you see, ......"(Marina)


    "Marina wants to say that she wants to stay with Yuki-san until the end. She is already a damsel in disguise. But so are we."(Rain)


    What lies in their eyes is determination.


    It seems I was the one who underestimated them.


    I''m still a little too smug.


    "You don''t have any intention of running away, do you?"(Jamie)


    Breaking the silence, Jamie appeared through the door.


    She was dressed in a different adventurer''s outfit than she had worn during the "Thunder Pike" days, and her slightly more mature appearance was a sign of her growth.


    "How do I look?"(Jamie)


    "It looks good on you. It''s kind of Jamie-ish."(Yuki)


    "Fufufu What''s that?"(Jamie)


    Jamie gushes a little, and Rain''s cheeks puff up after hearing the exchange.


    It seems that she is still upset for the incident of "Thunder Pike."


    "The guildmaster and I will stay behind for the defense. If we wait a little longer, several A-ranked parties will also come."(Jamie)


    "Oh, Jamie, you''re not coming with us?"(Marina)


    Marina was the first to speak up.


    "I''d love to go with you, but I don''t think I''m good enough and I don''t know how to work with you. I''d rather protect your back and your place to go home than drag you down. You know, I''m a member of Clover, too."(Jamie)


    Jamie looks a little embarrassed, and I''m relieved.


    I''m sure she''s accepted "Clover" in her own way.


    "So, Yuki. You should make a decision as a leader. What do you want to do?"(Rain)


    "I..."(Yuki)


    I realize that I''m lost here.


    No, no. This is ...... fear. I''m being consumed by fear.


    It''s the same as that day before, when I wondered whether or not I should take on the Colorless Darkness.


    "Yuki, I don''t care what kind of decision you make."(Rain)


    Rain laughs as he takes my hand, which seems to have been trembling for some time.


    "I''m going to follow Yuki to the end. What about Yuki?"(Rain)


    "I''m with you."(Yuki)


    I felt a soft touch behind me as I answered.


    "It''ll be fine if we all go together. Because Youk is a "brave", right?"(Marina)


    Marina hugs me and I laugh.


    Even though "brave" is just a title, when she says it, it makes me feel like a brave person.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll start to identify the items we need. I''ll make a schedule when Nene gets back, so please help me later."(Silk)


    "I''m going to the market. Marina, help me."(Rain)


    "Yes."(Marina)


    Each of them got up and left the room.


    When a decision is made, we act immediately. The members of our party move quickly.


    I, who still can''t blow off my worries, stay behind and let out a small sigh.


    Jamie embraces me from behind again.


    I''ve never seen her touch me like this before, and it makes me a little nervous.


    "Jamie?"(Yuki)


    "Everyone  is relying on you, aren''t they?"(Jamie)


    "Yes, I guess so... the A-ranked party''s scullery maid is now the "hero" and party leader. It''s a bit of a burden."(Yuki)


    Jamie whispered, squeezing a little harder.


    "Relax a little more, If you have a complaint you can''t let the girls hear, I''m here for you."(Jamie)


    "I''m glad you''re here, In the meantime, I''m going to ask you to stay like this for a while longer."(Yuki)


    "It''s okay. Go ahead, complain."(Jamie)


    With her urging, I  complained to my former antagonist about my often pathetic behavior.


    TL Note- Is the ship of Jamie sailing or its just friendship.

 Volume 3 - CH 18

    Volume 3


    Chapter 18-Remaining time and impatience of preparation


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "As soon as we''re ready, we''ll get to work. First, we, Clover, will be conducting three "court-appointed missions" at the same time."(Yuki)


    "Three? That''s quite a commitment."(Marina)


    "Well, yes. But all of them are necessary to conquer the "King''s Temple." "(Yuki)


    So, I made a decision.


    I decided to do a complete first-time attack on "The King''s Temple".


    I chose to do it, knowing that it would be reckless and high-risk.


    "The first was to install a relay magic tool artifact for distribution."(Yuki)


    This was left to me, an alchemist, and Rain, who was familiar with the operation.


    In addition, Nene helped us find a possible location for the relay point.


    If speed is important, it would be safer and faster if we set it up ourselves, and the specialist engineer could concentrate on making adjustments at "La-Jo."


    "Secondly, we need to secure the route to the "King''s Temple," check the internal environment, and distribute the information. We want to get all of this done at once."(Yuki)


    This is a light preliminary inspection for a full-scale attack.


    Will we enter from the front, or are there other entry routes?


    We also need to check how likely we are to encounter the monster monsters in the labyrinth that are causing the "overflowing overflow.


    In addition, by recording and distributing the video, we will have more time to prepare for "La-Jo."


    This is also essential to avoid any confusion when the time comes to go in.


    "And third. The third is to attack the King''s Mausoleum. These must be done as quickly as possible."(Yuki)


    "Welmeria will send adventurers, right?¡¡Can''t we wait until then?"(Rain)


    "If they can make it in time, that''s great, but it''s basically a defensive force in the event of a "stampede.We want to get into the King''s Temple before that happens.''(Yuki)


    Once it starts, we will probably be on the defensive.


    It is highly likely that they will not be able to attack the labyrinth as quickly as we can.


    Or, they could go into the "King''s Mausoleum" when the "stampede" starts to overrun it, but the damage would be considerably greater.


    I don''t want to do that.


    And I''m worried about what Nibelung said.


    No, I''m even more concerned about the pressure-like discomfort I ...... feel.


    The "King''s Mausoleum" is something that is not quite right.


    It is strange that there is only one dungeon in Salmutaria, a land rich in magical power, and it is strange that it has been sealed away in secret until now.


    I don''t have time to unravel the history that the royal family of Salmutaria has hidden away, but the fact that I don''t know what''s going on behind the scenes makes me very uneasy.


    "...... You know, big brother. I want you to take me closer too."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung pulls on my sleeve in a small, distressed manner.


    In response, Silk opens her mouth.


    "Lun-chan "the Valley of Death" is a very dangerous place, right?"(Silk)


    "Yes, I know. But if you take Lun to the King''s Temple, Lun can find out some things about it."(Nibelung)


    "Can you explain what you mean?"(Yuki)


    I sat Nibelung down on a chair and looked into her eyes.


    She looked frightened for a moment, but immediately returned a strong gaze and gave a small nod.


    "Lun is a "golden priestess," so she understands ...... distortions. I think there is a lot of distortion in the Valley of Death. It''s just weird."(Nibelung)


    It is hard to put into words the Nibelung''s delicate senses, though it is a pointless explanation.


    Even my birthmark is not a sensation that I can explain to others.


    But it is definitely there.


    Like ''Glad-Si-Im''?"(Yuki)


    ''Not quite the same, in the sense that it''s, um, ...... misaligned?¡¡Ummm, more like doubled and twisted, sorry ...... Lun, can''t explain it."(Nibelung)


    Marina picks up the dismayed Nibelung.


    "Lun-chan Come with us."(Marina)


    "Are you sure?"(Nibelung


    If Lunn feels something that we don''t, that''s a clue! I''ll leave the rest to Yuki, and I''m sure he''ll help us figure it out too."(Marina)


    Although I felt  that Marina''s expectations were too high, I know that it was possible for us to accompany Nibelung.


    Her sense as a "golden priestess" is likely to bring us some hints, just as Marina said.


    It might even lead to a breakthrough.


    "All right, let''s take Nibelung with us."(Yuki)


    "I understand. Then, I''ll add Lun''s adventurous attire to the list of preparations."(Silk)


    Silk made me realize that I had forgotten about it.


    We are going through a dangerous area infested with monster monsters.


    Lun also needs to have at least a minimum of equipment.


    "Thank you, Silk."(Yuki)


    "No, don''t  thank me. It is my role to support Yuki-san."(Silk)


    Silk smiles at me, and I can''t help but return a wry smile.


    I should be the supporter. I am starting to get a little over my head.


    "Then, let''s start preparing for each other. Silk and Marina will take Lun to prepare equipment and supplies. Rain and I will go to Viscount Boardman to take over the artifact delivery and relay magic tools, and Jamie will go to Benwood to finalize the defense plan."(Yuki)


    Each of us nodded and got up from our seats.


    As I stood up, a cat person pulled my sleeve.


    ''What should I do?"(Nene)


    "Nene is taking a break. You were out in the valley yesterday as night watchman, weren''t you?"(Yuki)


    "Ugh...you know?"(Neen)


    I guess she was trying to get the information she needed, but as usual, Nene was trying too hard.


    I''m grateful for that, but I''m a little worried about her, so I''m going to let her take a break at this point.


    "How did you find out?"(Nene)


    "If you''re out all night, we''re bound to notice. If you go out like this, please say something to us. I''ll cast a long-lasting grant spell on you."(Yuki)


    Nene listens to my words.


    "I''m sorry I made you worry, didn''t I?"(Nene)


    "If you know what you''re doing, that''s fine. You''re family to me. Just take it easy."(Yuki)


    "Yesssu."(Nene)


    "Well, come on. Please take her to rest"(Yuki)


    One of the maids responded to my voice, bowed her head and grabbed Nene''s arm.


    "Nyah!"(Nene)


    "I want you to keep a close watch on her. I want her to rest for at least six hours."(Yuki)


    "I will make sure she rests for at least six hours. Now Nene-sama. Let''s go."(Maid)


    After seeing Nene being dragged out of the room, Rain and I headed to the facility where the magical tool artifact for delivery was located.


    TL Note- All reading No comments make Rafael a sad, to make Rafael happy comment below.

 Volume 3 - CH 19

    Volume 3


    Chapter 19-The whirlpool of anxiety and black walls


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Okay, the third installation is complete."(Yuki)


    A corner of the Valley of Death.


    I set up the magic tool artifact for delivery in the grotto-like area and let out a breath.


    This is quite a painstaking task. It takes more care than I thought it would.


    But I see what they meant by this task as their forte.


    The Royal Academy of Sciences has a large number of alchemists, who are considered an unfavorable occupation in the adventurer community.


    It would take an alchemist to do this kind of work.


    It is the work of turning a piece of earth into a magical tool artifact.


    A technician with only a little knowledge of magical tool artifacts would not be able to set this up.


    I, too, had to read a lot of manuals.


    "Hmm. Confirmation of activation. Good work, Yuki."(Rain)


    I took the towel offered by Rain, who was assisting me with the startup next to me, and sat down.


    Silk looked worried as she prepared a water bottle next to me.


    "We have one more place to go. Will we be able to finish the installation by the end of the day?"(Silk)


    "I''ll be able to move after a short rest. Let''s then move. The location is at the camp point."(Yuki)


    The final installation point was the same place where we had camped the last time.


    I had brought materials to set up a search base there, so my plan was to set it up while we were camping.


    "I hope you''re not pushing yourself too hard.¡¡It may be urgent, but it won''t do any good if Yuki collapses, will it?"(Silk)


    "I understand. Besides, if it looks bad, Silk will stop it, right?"(Yuki)


    "I know that but that''s not what I meant."(Silk)


    Silk''s small cheeks puffed out and she looked at me with staring eyes.


    Flinching a little, I chuckled and added,


    "Don''t worry, we''ve done everything according to plan so far. I''ve got enough energy. Thanks to you guys."(Yuki)


    "We are okay, too."(Rain)


    Once the magical tool artifact for delivery is in place, we will have a little more time to spare.


    The new fixed-point distribution artifact, "Gopro-kun Watch," is a base station type distribution magic tool artifact.


    It does not have a recording function, nor can it be configured in detail, but with the use of a large magic stone (......), it can be used for long-term live broadcasts, and can be diverted to watch the surrounding area for signs of a "stampede. This idea is based on the mastoma and its distribution system.


    This idea came from the Mastoma and his men.


    As one would expect from Salmutaria, a city that thrives on the creation of magical artifacts, the idea was to create a series of ideas to make up for the lack of manpower.


    One after another, ideas were proposed to make up for the lack of manpower, and they were realized.


    Suddenly, I looked at Marina, who was standing guard, and saw her frowning with a difficult expression on her face.


    She is usually too cheerful, but when she is in that kind of mood, it means something is wrong.


    I was a little concerned, so I stood up and called out to Marina,


    "What''s wrong, Marina?"(Yuki)


    "Um, what is it?"(Marina)


    She frowns again, returning the question to me who asked.


    "You can say what''s on your mind without forcing me to make it easy to understand."(Yuki)


    "I''m not sure if it''s a feeling of being on edge, or a feeling of being in a rush. I don''t feel comfortable."(Marina)


    (TL:Me during my exams)


    Then I lightly embrace Marina, who leans over to me.


    "This is unsettling. It''s easier when I''m close to Yuki."(Marina)


    "Anxious?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know. Is it fear? I feel like something is wrong."(Marina)


    (TL: Me before my results)


    It is true that the "valley of death" is tense, but it has not been like that so far.


    Maybe her sense of smell is picking up on something.


    "Nene, please."(Yuki)


    ''...... I understand.''(Nene)


    Nene, who had been watching us at her side, looked at me sharply and ran away without a sound.


    I looked over at Silk and Rain, who gave me a small nod.


    "I''m  sorry Yuki, I know It''s not a good time for this."(Marina)


    "It''s okay. Have you calmed down?"(Yuki)


    I lightly stroke her bright red hair, and a smile returns to Marina''s face, perhaps cheering her up a bit.


    "I''m okay,"(Marina)


    ''Something might be going on. Let''s stay alert."(Yuki)


    The moment I said this to reassure my friends, I felt as if I ...... have lost my footing.


    "Guh What ......?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki!"(Marina)


    "Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    Supported by Marina and Silk, I manage to avoid falling.


    "Wait ! Yuki?"(Rain)


    "Rain?"(Yuki)


    Rain looked at me closely with her hand on my cheek as I tried to stand up.


    "Yuki. Take a deep breath."(Rain)


    I do as she says and take a deep breath.


    When I did this, I realized that the magic mana inside me was greatly disturbed.


    ...... this is.


    ''I''ve calmed down, thank you. And ...... I''m ready to evacuate. As soon as Nene returns, we will retreat from here."(Yuki)


    "I''m already back! Do you need me to explain the situation?"(Nene)


    "I''ll ask on the way!"(Yuki)


    While granting my companions enhanced magic to improve their agility, I leap out of the grotto.


    A strange sight appeared at the edge of my vision.


    A pitch-black wall spreading out in a hemispherical shape. It is slowly closing in on us.


    It looks slow because it is far away, but it must be spreading at a considerable speed.


    "What is that thing ......?"(Marina)


    Marina looked at me with a blue face.


    I pulled a little harder on her hand.


    "We''ll talk about that later. First, we have to leave! Silk, ask Biblion for help!"(Yuki)


    "I understand! Biblion, give me your help!"(Silk)


    A small snake slithers out of a gap in Silk''s silvery white hair.


    In such unforeseen circumstances, his predictions of the future come in handy.


    "Nene, I''m sorry! Please lead the way! At this rate, the demons might be in a panic!"(Yuki)


    "Okay!"(Nene)


    Nene nodded and we all ran behind her.


    The pain I felt in my cheek seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, even though I was moving away from it.


    TL Note- They ran as I ran from my results, period.

 Volume 3 - CH 20

    Volume 3


    Chapter 20-Fuss and Conviction


    (TL:By Rafael)


    We finally stopped when we were only a few hours away from La-Jo.


    The black, hemispherical, pitch-black object behind us was now dissolving into the darkness of the night, but the black sky, where not even a star could be seen twinkling, told us it was there.


    ''I think we''re in a safe position now."(Yuki)


    The location is near the place where the first magical tool artifact for the live broadcast was set up.


    It was a place that had been secured in advance as a camp point.


    "Let''s take a break. Thanks for your hard work, everyone."(Yuki)


    The girls'' agitation could not be dispelled by their cheerful voices.


    "What the hell is that?"(Nene)


    I can only make a rough and wild guess.


    Silk and Marina responded to Nene''s reply.


    "Yuki, you have a guess, don''t you?"(Marina)


    "What is that? It''s a little weird."(Silk)


    Now, I''m not sure if I should speak up here or not.


    I am still in the middle of the confusion, and I feel that it is better not to speak lightly about an inference that I am not sure of.


    But Rain spoke up without regard to that.


    "Colorless Darkness."(Rain)


    I guess Rain has come to the same conclusion as me.


    I guess it''s only natural since she share the same senses as I do.


    "Yuki''s imprint was reacting. And I felt a presence."(Rain)


    "A feeling, Sensei? You can tell?"(Silk)


    Rain nodded in response to Silk''s words.


    "Humu, I can"(Rain)


    "Is it some kind of new magic?"(Silk)


    "Fufu, secret."(Rain)


    Rain glanced at me and smiled mischievously.


    I can''t explain the details to my friends, but Rain has a little glimpse of my blessing.


    She wishes it so, and it is also the result of my indulgence.


    I hope Lady Persephone doesn''t find it wrong, but so far I haven''t received any complaints.


    Perhaps this may have been a part of the deal.


    "But anyway, why? This is the "King''s Mausoleum," isn''t it? ''Colorless Darkness'' is not  in Welmeria."(Silk)


    "Yeah, that''s the thing, ...... but I still think it''s an event associated with the appearance of ''Glad Shi-Im.''"(Yuki)


    I would like to discuss this with Nibelung as well.


    In addition, my hypothesis has been half-proven.


    "It looks like the ...... expansion has stopped, but what are we going to do about it?"(Marina)


    "For now, let''s get some rest and head back."(Yuki)


    But what is it about the ...... "valley of death" that causes me to retreat so impatiently every time I enter it?


    Perhaps we are not compatible with each other.


    It is a bit of a jinx that is whispered among adventurers, but some labyrinths have bad chemistry. Or should I say "incompatibility" or "bad timing"?


    Even if you enter the labyrinth with the right equipment, the right friends, and the right preparations, there are times when you just can''t make it.


    "I''m going to put some hot soup in our stomach. Nene, I''m going to use the magic scroll to set up a perimeter around us , so get some sleep."(Yuki)


    "I''ll be fine. I can''t sleep under these circumstances."(Nene)


    "Shall I send up some Sleep Mist?"(Yuki)


    At my suggestion, Nene uttered a "ugh".


    I''m not the only one who is forced to take a rest.


    Nene also works too much.


    "I''m sure you''re a little overzealous. You''ll lie down after I get some soup."(Nene)


    "Okay. Now ...... what''s today''s soup?"(Nene)


    The soup stock in the pot of [ever-present pot], and when you take it out and tap it with a ladle, a mellow aroma wafts out.


    Inside the pot, fluffy beaten eggs are dancing, and there is a somewhat soft and exotic aroma.


    "This ...... is a first for me, too."(Yuki)


    "But it smells good."(Rain)


    Rain''s eyes sparkle as she looks into the [ever-present pot].


    She''s still a bit of a magic tool artifact freak, and she can''t help but be pleased.


    "We''ll be back in La-Jo before the sun comes up."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement with my words.


    ¡ó


    And then, I was so happy to see that the night was over.


    Unfortunately, things did not go as I had declared.


    There were many monsters in a state of panic, and we were stranded in many places.


    It was also painful that we could not take the shortest route for safety reasons.


    However, we were able to return to "La Jo" right after dawn and headed for the guild building through the city center, which was still in a state of confusion.


    Running next to me is Rain. And clinging to my back is Nibelung.


    The other members of the guild are asking each other to rest and gather information.


    "I should have followed them."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung is aware of the situation, and her conclusion is that she should have followed us.


    And we are in agreement on that conclusion.


    The problem is that we don''t have a way to deal with it.


    Once that happens, we can''t just attack the "King''s Temple" and get rid of the cause of the problem.


    At the very least, it would be foolhardy to go charging in behind that black wall.


    "...... hmm?"(Yuki)


    A crowd of people had gathered by the building of the Adventurers'' Guild, which had finally come into view.


    In this situation, it is not surprising that there are some residents who come to the guild to make a petition,......, but the situation is very different.


    "Excuse me, sir. I was wondering if you could help me through here."(Yuki)


    I saw a familiar face and called out to him.


    "Oh, Mr. Ferdio. His Highness Rahma was here, and there seems to be a bit of a struggle. ......"(??)


    "His Highness Rahma?"(Yuki)


    "Yes."(??)


    Prince Rahma is the elder brother of Mastoma.


    I''m not surprised that he would come out of the woodwork.


    "But still, he''s making trouble?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. He said he''s going to seize this city, along with all of your magical artifacts."(??)


    I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems that he is who they say he is, even in a situation like this he is still making trouble.


    However, we can''t afford to be stranded in a place like this.


    It would be better if there was a regular military commander. We need to share information as soon as possible.


    After all, this is not a story that can be solved by a single country.


    The ...... "culling" was not over.


    TL Note- And here I thought it was a artificial  culling but technically  I am still right.....right?

 Volume 3 - CH 21

    Volume 3


    Chapter 21-Guessing progress and bad feeling


    (TL:By Rafael)


    "Mastoma! The hell you said If you have the guts then say it again!"(Rahma)


    "Are you deaf? I told you to fuck off."(Mastoma)


    (TL: Guess they are brothers)


    An angry, unfamiliar voice could be heard even here, far away from the conference room.


    It was probably the voice of Mastoma''s brother, Prince Rahma.


    "Let''s go."(Yuki)


    I stepped into the conference room with determination, and what I saw was a short man so angry that his brown skin looked red, and Mastoma watching him with cold eyes.


    Mastoma''s face lights up as he sees me enter the conference room.


    ''Yuki! You''re back!"(Mastoma)


    "Sorry, I must be a little late."(Yuki)


    "Hmph......!"(Rahma)


    The man turns to face me with a snort.


    "Your Highness Rahma. I am Yuki Ferdio, Count of the Labyrinth of the Kingdom of Welmeria. I know this is rude of me, but please forgive me for revealing myself to you without asking you to do so in order to inform you of an urgent matter."(Yuki)


    When two royalty are present, it is necessary to take certain steps before entering a room.


    But this was a commotion. If I followed that procedure, it might ruin our hasty return.


    "Ah, so you are Sir Ferdio, are you? You''re a fool who entered  with women and children in tow, aren''t you?"(Rahma)


    It is quite an attitude to have at the beginning of an encounter, but for royalty, this is probably normal.


    I did not come here to engage in a war of words with this man, anyway.


    What I need now is to explain and share the situation.


    "You don''t need to care about this man. Report."(Mastoma)


    "You!"(Rahma)


    "This is an emergency , Rahma!"(Mastoma)


    Mastoma, who had silenced his brother prince, behaved in a royal manner, so we also fell to our knees.


    Rain and Nibelung had no problem obeying him, since they were now highly educated.


    "A black wall emerged from the "Valley of Death". We have not measured it, but a large area was swallowed up by it. The demons in the area have gone berserk as a result."(Yuki)


    "What about signs of a stampede?"(Mastoma)


    "We have not been able to confirm this as they were swallowed up inside the black walls."(Yuki)


    Mastoma leaned on one elbow in response to my words,


    "Hmmm."(Mastoma)


    It is his habit when he thinks long and hard.


    "What do you think, Yuki?"(Mastoma)


    "I can only guess."(Yuki)


    "Good. Tell me."(Mastoma)


    He was asking me to put my guess in Prince Rahma''s ear.


    Mastoma is really a king from the very marrow up.


    Even though they are at loggerheads, Prince Rahma has in fact led the country''s army to this point.


    Regardless of what he decides, he needs information, and he must have decided that he should be involved in the situation here and now.


    "Perhaps it is the labyrinth dungeon."(Yuki)


    "Hm, you mean the ''King''s Temple'' has leaked out?"(Mastoma)


    "No, it''s ...... probably ''Colorless Darkness'' that''s leaking out."(Yuki)


    Mastoma''s eyebrows twitched.


    He knows the adventurers of the Kingdom of Welmeria well, so he must have heard of the "Colorless Darkness.


    "What do you mean?"(Mastoma)


    Well, how should I explain this?


    Just as I was considering this, a cool voice spun out from next to me.


    "All labyrinth dungeons are connected."(Nibelung)


    "What do you mean?"(Mastoma)


    Nibelung gave a small nod at Prince Mastoma''s words.


    "The "Colorless Darkness" is a colorless transparency, a dark blackness that contains all colors. All labyrinths and dungeons are born from here and return to here, and their depths lead to the outside of this world."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung was the "Golden Priestess."


    It is not surprising that she would know this truth.


    And this is the same theory that I have made based on my own experience.


    "In other words, all labyrinth dungeons lead to the Colorless Darkness?"(Mastoma)


    "Yes, they do. It is no exaggeration to say that all dungeons lead to the Colorless Darkness. As a matter of fact, Lun that is  I have crossed the world."(Nibelung)


    At Nibelung''s words, Mastoma inhales deeply and closes his eyes as if thinking about something.


    And the man who contrasted with him reemerged with contrasting words.


    ''You are talking nonsense! You and your Welmeria must be responsible for all this!¡¡Isn''t it strange? This is all happening just as soon as you visit! You must have brought misfortune to the sacred Valley of Death!"(Rahma)


    "Shut up, or get out of here."(Mastoma)


    Prince Rahuma turns a swarthy gaze at the quiet Mastoma''s words.


    He is about to pull out the weapon from his waist at any moment. ...... If he does, I will try to restrain him with magic, though it would be impolite to do so.


    "Yuki, what''s your take on it?"(Mastoma)


    "If that black wall is a leaking "colorless darkness," we can put the "stampede" crisis aside for the moment, although it is an anomaly."(Yuki)


    "And the reason for this?"(Mastoma)


    "Because the monster is now in the labyrinth."(Yuki)


    If we define "stampede" as the overflow of  monsters that deviate from the rules of the labyrinth dungeon, the  monsters swallowed by the black wall are the monster monsters inside the labyrinth.


    In other words, they will not rush in as an army right now.


    I don''t know how long that theory will hold true.


    "But we can''t leave that black wall behind either, can we?"(Mastoma)


    "Yes. That one was gradually spreading. At this rate, I feel that it may even swallow Salmutaria ...... and eventually the world into a labyrinth."(Yuki)


    "So, yes. Is there any example of the labyrinth itself "overflowing " in ...... Wellmeria?"(Mastoma)


    Yes, there are examples.


    For example, field-type labyrinths are often small labyrinth-lesser dungeons that are derived from the main labyrinth dungeon at the back.


    The "Great Velvet Forest" at the foot of the "Ancient Temple of Velvet" is still expanding naturally, and could be called an "overflowing" of the labyrinth.


    However, this is different.


    This time, it is different. I feel that it is not an overflow, but an inversion.


    I feel as if this world itself is inverted, starting from the labyrinth.


    "No way. ......!"(Yuki)


    I feel a chill run down my spine at this point.


    And somehow, my bad prediction comes true.


    "Yuki! There you are! It''s an emergency!"(Benwood)


    Benwood''s usual composure was gone from his face as he appeared at the door with great urgency.


    TL Note- The hell happened now, Find out in the next chapter and the author is pumping up new chapters so we are good for our source of entertainment.

 Volume 3 - CH 22

    Volume 3


    Chapter 22-The "Tower" and "Darkness"


    (TL:By Rafael)


    ©¤ ©¤ A few days after the appearance of the black wall.


    Numerous [Mail Bird] were flying in the sky, which indicated the degree of confusion.


    The black wall ...... named "Inverted Labyrinth " has appeared in labyrinths all over the world.


    It is not only in Welmeria. The same phenomenon has been confirmed in the large labyrinths in the neighboring country of Lunaburg to the north and in the Republic of Porcas to the east, and the situation has been reported to Welmeria, which is well versed in the labyrinth situation.


    And this information was delivered to us in "La-Jo" by Mamaru.


    It seems that there is an intention to find out where and how to deploy the large force of Benwood, but there may also be a reason for our presence here .......


    King Viktor''s expectations are too heavy.


    However, thanks to the information that was being gathered, there were a few things that became clear.


    "Hey, Benwood. This ......."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. It''s too good to be true."(Benwood)


    The guild building, which became the headquarters of the operation, Benwood and I, who were gathering the information, stared at the map on the table.


    The actual labyrinth dungeon where the "Inverted Labyrinth " occurred was marked on a simple world map, and there was a certain law.


    And it confirmed my guess.


    "All of them are where the Abyss Gate is located."(Yuki)


    "Yes, it''s amazing."(Benwood)


    The labyrinths where "Tenebrae, the Inverted Labyrinth" appeared.


    The labyrinths all of them are said to have the "Abyssal Gate".


    The "Sarvan City Ruins" in Lunaburg.


    The "Great Cave of Ritoni" in Porcas.


    The "Au-Dred Waste City Labyrinth" near Quaroto in Welmeria.


    And several more labyrinths that have either not been explored or not yet discovered.


    The "King''s Mausoleum" is included there.


    ...... But how is Finis safe in this?


    Our hometown, Finis, is a labyrinth city.


    The actual "Abyssal Abyss Gate" is a city located directly above the "Colorless Darkness," a super-high difficulty labyrinth that has been confirmed to be the "Abyssal Abyss Gate.


    However, so far, Finis has not received any news that it was involved in the outbreak of the "Inverted Labyrinth, Tenebrae".


    "Is it because the labyrinth has been conquered? Or is it because the labyrinth has collapsed?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know. That''s Mamaru''s business."(Benwood)


    Oh, come on, ......, get a grip on your responsibility, guildmaster.


    "There''s the Tower."(??)


    "What?"(Yuki&Benwood)


    The two unreliable labyrinthine counts twisting their necks heard a voice from behind them.


    "A tower?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, a tower. A bridge that connects the world. In Lun''s world, it has been studied quite a bit."(Nibelung)


    I''ve never heard of it, but it is the word of the golden maiden Nibelung. It deserves credibility.


    And, if you think about it that way, you can make some inferences.


    "I see. ...... I see. It was a matter of image, but not quite."(Yuki)


    "What?"(Benwood


    "I thought it was a place where the edges of several worlds folded in on themselves. But maybe it wasn''t."(Yuki)


    The "colorless darkness" I saw at the time of the collapse of Glad Shi-Im was nothing of the sort.


    Perhaps that was something filled like a buffer between worlds, a place that was all worlds and not any world.


    And the "tower" that Nibelung showed us.


    That is what we have been calling the "colorless darkness," and it is the "Abyssal Gate" itself, the "Abyssal Gate" that connects the ...... world to the other world.


    But why did that "darkness," which can be called the open sea of the world, leak out?


    That is as ...... as the labyrinth, or even more than the labyrinth, that is the other world.


    It is not something that should exist in this world.


    Is it because of ...... the Abyssal Gate?


    The edge of this world. The contact point with the other world.


    A door to a different place where even the flow of time is different from here.


    It is a hole that allows the "darkness" to flow into this world.


    "I think that''s probably true. I think the inside of inverse labyrinth is already filled with a colorless darkness."(Benwood)


    ''That one *sigh* ...... I''m sick of going in that one.''(Yuki)


    That place where I walked when I escaped from "Glad Shi-Im".


    Nothing exists, it is an endless, transparent darkness.


    "...... means I have to go turn off the faucet."(Yuki)


    "Let''s turn off the main tap."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung gave a small nod at my words.


    "I  also think that''s the only way to solve it."(Yuki)


    "What do you mean?"(Benwood)


    Benwood, you''re not very perceptive.


    "We must go into the ''Colorless Darkness'' of Finis - the Tower - and close or destroy the Abyssal Gate to stop the phenomenon."(Yuki)


    If the "tower" is the source of the labyrinths ...... that exist in various places, then we should "attack" it and stop the "labyrinth core dungeon core" at the innermost point from functioning.


    The "labyrinth core dungeon core" of the "Colorless Dark Tower" is most likely the "Abyssal Gate".


    "It''s impossible to destroy it. We tried."(Benwood)


    "There is no such description in the log!"(Yuki)


    "It was not written intentionally. The destruction attempt itself was the sole decision of the survey team that arrived at the site. They said, "We can''t leave such a terrible labyrinth behind." But no matter how we tried, it wouldn''t break."(Benwood)


    If we couldn''t destroy it, we would have to stop it from functioning, but that would require a specialized investigation.


    Assuming that it was a super-powerful magical tool artifact that could transcend dimensions, how long would it take to control it?


    Moreover, it would be extremely difficult to escort a professional investigator through that dangerous labyrinth.


    It would be next to impossible.


    "I have decided on a policy, even though it is ....... Shall we send a letter to Viktor?"(Yuki)


    "I think so. Even if we were to go in, we would probably need to do some preliminary research on what is actually going on in the "Colorless Darkness." "(Benwood)


    Since the appearance of the "Inverted Labyrinth,Tenebrae," monster monsters have become more ferocious.


    Adventurers and guilds are busy dealing with them.


    Even if this idea is adopted, there is nothing that can be done without adventurers to step in.


    "So, if this is the case."(Yuki)


    "I would have to contact King Vincent in advance and ask him to summon A-rank adventurers by royal decree."(Benwood)


    "I''ll let Prince Mastoma know as well. Come, Lun. Come with me and explain."(Yuki)


    "Yes, all right."(Nibelung)


    I lightly hold hands with Nibelung, who comes running toward me, and leave the headquarters of operations.


    I looked at the Mastoma residence nearby and saw that something strange was going on.


    "What''s that ......?"(Yuki)


    TL Note- So what do you think Yuki saw? Comment below and this novel has finished its serialisation and the speed we are going,I think I will finish translating the whole novel in 3 to 4 months, I will pick some other novel after that or work on some other project but I would like to thank you for reading this novel let''s  stay together atleast till the epilogue of this novel''s last volume which is the current one~ Your friendly TL:Rafael.

 Volume 3 - CH 23

    Volume 3


    Chapter 23-The Important and the Foolish


    (TL:By Rafael, valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    It looks like they are people arguing on something.


    And in the center of it all is our party member with beautiful ...... distinctive red hair.


    "Hey, isn''t that  sister Marina?"(Nibelung


    "It looks like it. Wait here."(Yuki)


    I lightly rub Nibelung''s back and run off.


    They seemed to be in no mood to be sworn in. I felt it was not appropriate for the situation to interrupt with Nibelung.


    "What''s the matter? What do you want with my wife?"(Yuki)


    It was the first time I had used these words and phrases, but they came out of my mouth more smoothly than I had expected.


    The training I had been doing in my brain had paid off.


    I never thought I would actually have to use it, though.


    "......Yu, Yuki!"(Marina)


    Marina, who had a deadly expression on her face, suddenly showed a bright face and then turned red and embarrassed.


    Stop making that kind of face or I can''t keep a poker face.


    "You, Sir Ferdio, ......"(Rahma)


    "Your Highness, Rahma? What did she do wrong to be surrounded like this?"(Yuki)


    It was Prince Rahma who confronted Marina.


    He is a man who thinks of nothing but dragging Prince Mastoma down, and he is severely estranged from him in this town because he spreads rumors that fuel unrest and acts selfishly with his royal authority.


    And the atmosphere seems to make him more arrogant.


    "I was just telling her to do her job under my position."(Rahma)


    "Yuki, This guy told me to get under his command ......."(Marina)


    Marina, who was unusually hidden behind me, made a small comment about the situation.


    I wonder what he meant by that.


    "Her job is to act as an adventurer under my direction. I don''t want her to do anything on her own."(Yuki)


    "No, no, no. In this time of crisis, I am in command of everything."(Rahma)


    "The administrator of this city is His Highness Mastoma, and we are an A-rank party under the direct command of the King of Welmeria. If you want to request something from us, wouldn''t it make sense to go through His Highness Mastoma first?"(Yuki)


    Prince Rahma''s face contorts at my words.


    With  his anger issues does he wants to be the head of the army ......, much less the head of the country.


    I think he needs to look at himself a little more.


    You''re the experts, right?If so, then you should be under my umbrella to command ......!""(Rahma)


    I have no idea what he meant by that, but he said something that bothered me more than that.


    "Do you want to go in for a dive?"(Yuki)


    "I''m not a coward like Mastoma or any of you. It''s just a nest of demons, and I have no problem trampling it down with my army."(Rahma)


    This is the kind of understanding that comes from hearsay by people who do not attend meetings.


    Moreover, it is the height of folly to move the army based on such information.


    The town must be protected by the army now that the demons are active.


    I managed to stifle the oversized sigh that rose in my throat and put my hand on Marina''s waist.


    I had heard that escorting a wife in a slightly exaggerated manner is a sign of intention in the style of Salmutaria, so I practiced this as well.


    I was told that it is a way to show those around you that you own them.


    ''We do not agree with such crude maneuvering. Please excuse us."(Yuki)


    "What are you ...... doing? You!"(Rahma)


    "If you don''t want your men to die in vain, you should do a better job of gathering information. Come on, Marina."(Yuki)


    "Uh-huh."(Marina)


    Leaving Prince Rahuma and his cronies behind, Marina and I returned to the Nibelung.


    Then, I went straight to Ferdio''s mansion.


    After having dared so much, I felt that going to the Mastoma mansion would cause trouble.


    I would like to send Marina on her way as well, so I will head there after things have cooled down.


    Besides, either way, we need to share the information with our friends.


    The order of things just changed a bit.


    "Thanks for the help Yuki. I was a little scared."(Marina


    Marina, walking next to me, looks unusually vulnerable.


    "What''s wrong? Did he say something to you?"(Yuki)


    "Well, you know. He ...... was looking at my breasts."(Marina)


    The first thought that comes to my mind is that I should turn back and throw a curse at that bastard of a prince.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, it''s fine now  But when they surrounded me and asked me to be theirs,......, I was a little scared."(Marina)


    "Marina. Go back to the house with Nibelung."(Yuki)


    "Yuki?"(Marina)


    I don''t think it''s a normal dispute.


    I''m not so naive as to think that it''s just a rattle.


    After all, I ...... was targeted by the man and as a result, Marina was about to suffer an unreasonable amount of pain.


    If I had not passed by at that time, Marina might have been taken by the number of people.


    "I had something to report to Mastoma. Right, Lun?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, we did. Let''s  go back sister Marina."(Nibelung)


    As usual, Nibelung was very bright.


    "I''m going out for a while."(


    I waved to them lightly and went back the way I came.


    A small, dark flame flickers deep in my chest.


    I feel a strange sensation on my cheek that doesn''t even feel like pain, but I continue on my way.


    A short distance back on the road, I soon come in sight of the Mastoma mansion.


    Naturally, the idiot prince was still there.


    "Hmm?"(Rahma)


    Prince Rahuma, who seemed to have caught sight of me, turned up the corner of his mouth with a grin.


    "What''s the matter? An apology? Are you ready to give up your undeserving wives?"(Rahma)


    "......"(Yuki)


    "The foreign woman is not bad, Above all, it''s annoying that the guy from Mastoma has one and I don''t."(Rahma)


    The small, muscular man came up to me with a ferocious look on his face.


    "Why don''t you say something? You pompous young man. I could twist you to death right here and now!"(Cronie A)


    "Next."(Yuki)


    "Next?"(Cronie A)


    "Next time you touch one of my family members, you''ll pay the price and I don''t care who you are."(Yuki)


    I spun my words as calmly and flatly as possible.


    "You! You are impious and stupid and deserve to die! Rip him to pieces!"(Mob A)


    He shouted angrily, and at the same time, the surrounding soldiers surrounded me.


    This is truly short-tempered and foolish.


    Do they thought that a magician would reveal himself without any preparation.


    "You''re the one who started it,"(Yuki)


    I muttered to myself, and fired a few spells at Prince Rahuma''s cronies.


    TL Next- Now we are talking, Finally no more Japanese beta, A slap on the face on the NU reviewer who said Yuki is beta.

 Volume 3 - CH 24

    Volume 3


    Chapter 24-Warmth along with self-satisfied planning


    (TL:By Rafael)


    Leaving Prince Rahuma and his cronies completely demoralized, I headed for the Mastoma mansion and was taken straight to the Mastoma''s private room on a face-pass.


    Just to be sure, I reported and apologized for Prince Rahuma''s case and he replied,


    "Leave it.Next time, you may kill him"(Mastoma)


    After receiving his endorsement, I speak up about the results of our speculation and discussion about the "tower."


    "I see. ...... Still, it''s a little far to go back from here, isn''t it?"(Mastoma)


    "Yes."(Yuki)


    I replied shortly, and the corner of my mouth turned up slightly.


    Prince Mastoma raises the corner of his mouth, turns his narrowed and sharpened gaze on me, and cocks his chin as if to invite my opinion.


    "What are you holding back? You and I are the only ones here. Tell me what you''re thinking."(Mastoma)


    As a good politician, he is also a good observer.


    I didn''t mean to hide anything from him, but it seems I was a bit careless.


    "If that thing leaking out of the Temple of the King is really the Colorless Darkness, then I should be able to go anywhere I want."(Yuki)


    "Didn''t you felt that pain once again?The Red Mage Warlock."(Mastoma)


    I replied with a wry smile to Mastoma, who asked me with a scowl.


    The relationship between me and Mastoma and the "Colorless Darkness" is deep.


    Rain challenged him to a bet, and it was only with Mastoma''s cooperation that I was able to return.


    "But I see your point. The explorer''s compass, the Sicard Compass, right?"(Mastoma)


    "Yeah. It''s hard to ask for the loan of such a national treasure,  magical artifact, so lightly."(Yuki)


    "I''m not going to hold back now. So ......, what are the odds?"(Mastoma)


    "I think it''s 50-50, so I''m the only one who''s going to go in there."(Yuki)


    Mastoma raises his eyebrows at my words.


    "It would be dangerous, wouldn''t it?"(Mastoma)


    I say what I''ve been waiting to say.


    "As a matter of fact, ...... I have the blessing of the evil gods of the other world."(Yuki)


    "That''s new news to you, isn''t it?"(Mastoma)


    "It''s not something to be talked about, except with those closest to you."(Yuki)


    It was a bit excessive lip service, but I also meant it.


    If I am going to be reckless, I need to be open and honest in my own way.


    "I don''t know if it has anything to do with the "colorless darkness," but thanks to this, I''m sensitive to the presence of the "tower". I have a connection with that place. So, if I have the [explorer''s compass, the Sicard compass], I think I can get to the bottom of it and solve the problem."(Yuki)


    "Good grief,......, for a man who says it''s a 50-50 proposition, you''re awfully systematic."(Mastoma)


    Prince Mastoma releases small sigh of exasperation and averts his eyes.


    "Yuki, I''m inclined to go along with that idea of yours. If we are talking about possibilities, your idea has the highest probability. Therefore, I am willing to lend you the "Explorer''s Compassion."(Mastoma)


    After saying that, Mastoma stared at me.


    "But first, you need to talk to your friends about it."(Mastoma)


    "......."(Yuki)


    I gulped as he hit me right where it hurts.


    Mastoma, who lightly raised the corner of his mouth to me, looked straight at me and opened his mouth.


    "Yuki as I am not an adventurer, so I have to rely on your wisdom. But as a married man, as a patriarch, and as a superior, I have more wisdom and experience than you."(Mastoma)


    ''I bet. I''m not a husband, and I''m not ready yet."(Yuki)


    "You may mock yourself, but you should be aware of yourself."(Mastoma)


    "Myself?"(Yuki)


    The unexpected words are mildly confusing.


    "I wonder what kind of life you lead that you would have such excessive modesty. ......You have the qualities to attract many people, and you have the luck and ability to guarantee their expectations."


    "Oh, no, I... ......"(Yuki)


    "Well, listen. At this point, it doesn''t matter whether you are aware of it or not. The fact is that you are an A rank adventurer with a proven track record, and you are a "brave warrior" who has fought off the world''s elimination."(Mastoma)


    When you put it that way, I couldn''t even breathe a word.


    It is true that not everyone who wants to become an A-rank adventurer can become one, and even though it is the result of a series of coincidences, I have fulfilled my duty as a "brave" adventurer at least once.


    However, I am not so proud that I can boast of my abilities.


    "Everything I did was just barely enough. I did the best I could, and it all worked out as a result."(Yuki)


    "Who was behind it?"(Mastoma)


    "The girls from ...... Clover."(Yuki)


    "Right?"(Mastoma)


    I nodded at the Mastoma''s words.


    "Then you shouldn''t decide alone. Even if you go alone, you will have to convince your friends to go like that, or you will be out of line."(Mastoma)


    "Yes. I think I got a little overzealous."(Yuki)


    I know it''s a bad habit.


    "You are a brave man, a red mage warlock, and if you are going to risk your life, then you must risk your life but If you are going to risk your life, do not neglect those who stand by you. Just as you are prepared to risk your life for your mission, there are those who will risk their lives to be by your side. Like your young wife there ......."(Mastoma)


    Mastoma''s gaze passes over my shoulder.


    I look back at the gesture and see Rain standing quietly at the entrance of the room.


    "Rain? For how long have you been there?"(Yuki)


    "For a little while."(Rain)


    Rain''s face looks somewhat angry as she replies in a familiar manner.


    No, it is natural to be angry if you listen to what I say.


    "Thank you, Your Highness."(Yuki)


    "What, I''ve been a little too nosy, haven''t I?"(Mastoma)


    "No, it''s not that, I just don''t have many male friends."(Yuki)


    It was a very touching remark, but it was also true that I had no other friends of the same sex with whom I could have such an in-depth conversation.


    If it weren''t for Mastoma, I would have gone off on my own again.


    "Yuki, I''ll give you a sermon when I get back, okay?"(Rain)


    "...... yes."(Yuki)


    I reply with a wry smile to Rain, whose cheeks are puffed out.


    "You''ve got a good woman for a wife who understands you well. You''ll have to talk to her about it."(Mastoma)


    "Oh, I''ll do that. Thank you, Mastoma."(Yuki)


    "Yuki, I do not want you to die. But there are times when a man must gamble with his life. If you go, I, too, will be ready."(Mastoma


    "...... Oh."(Yuki)


    I smiled at  Mastoma and stood up.


    I then picked Rain up and left the room.


    "I''m sorry, Rain."(Yuki)


    "Yeah."(Rain)


    Suddenly scared of my own death and separation being so close by, I feel the need to touch her.


    Rain gently cradled my head and laid her cheek against mine.


    "I''m with you. So don''t be afraid."(Rain)


    I tried to hold back the tears that threatened to well up in my eyes as I walked quickly down the path to Ferdio''s mansion.


    TL Note- To be honest, Leaving the main cast aside I felt Mastoma was the best character.

 Volume 3 - CH 25

    Volume 3


    Chapter 25-Overlapping Thoughts and Troubles


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "......"(Everyone)


    After all the "clovers" had gathered, I started the story.


    And the response I got was this silence.


    I knew that.


    I guess they are also dismayed that I tried to be so arbitrary.


    Silk broke the silence.


    "Thank you for talking to us."(Silk)


    Silk smiled as she let out a small breath.


    "But, Yuki-san? You''re taking on too much."(Silk)


    "I''m sorry.''(Yuki)


    "I understand how you feel but we are confused too."(Silk)


    Silk, smiling in annoyance, looked at Marina and Nene, who were sitting next to her.


    The two also laughed with the same troubled look on their faces.


    "I knew  something  like this would happen and was kinda expecting it."(Nene)


    "What?"(Yuki)


    I was speechless at Nene''s words.


    "Yuki, it seems you''ve been struggling recently. I''ve been thinking about it too."(Marina)


    "Marina ......"(Yuki)


    "But that''s not what this is about! I''m with you!''(Marina)


    Marina, who had looked a little downcast, looked at me with strong eyes as if all her uncertainty had been blown away.


    Oh, this is no good, no matter what I say.


    She has the same face as when I encountered Zagnar before..


    Marina is a girl who, when she decides to do something, refuses to bend.


    "Naturally,  I don''t want to be a liability."(Marina)


    "You can''t leave me . You know better than anyone that it is reckless to challenge the Colorless Darkness without scouts, don''t you?"(Nene)


    None of the friends are frightened or afraid.


    I know that.


    And because I know that I am proud of my friends will follow me on this crazy adventure if I just ask them to follow me.


    That''s why I can''t say it.


    "Listen to me, everyone."(Yuki)


    "No, I won''t."(Marina)


    Marina shook her head at my words.


    "You''re going to say no  to  us this time, aren''t you? But I can''t do that."(Marina)


    "But ......"(Yuki)


    "No mater if it''s a no-no, I''m going to go with you. I will definitely follow you."(Marina)


    Marina looks at me with tears in her eyes.


    "Yuki, you mustn''t underestimate us."(Rain)


    "I don''t underestimate you. You have all become really good adventurers."(Yuki)


    "Yes, we have become adventurers. We are not students anymore, Sensei"(Silk)


    Silk smiled with satisfaction despite her strong words.


    "I will follow you."(Silk)


    Silk''s strong posture makes me feel a little overwhelmed.


    I don''t know who is trying to persuade who now.


    "Just give up.We are egotistic, we are self-aware, and we have made up our minds."(Nene)


    Nene speaks with the corners of her mouth turned up.


    The voice is somewhat bouncy and joyful, as if it doesn''t fit the occasion, but I feel a strong will that can''t be overridden.


    "......I got it."(Yuki)


    The three of them smiled softly at my guttural reply.


    After all, I can''t win. Not infront for these women.


    "Rain, don''t you have anything more for him?"(Marina)


    "I''ve already said what''s on my mind."(Rain)


    "That''s not fair!"(Marina)


    Marina''s cheeks puffed up at the smug Rain.


    "Gosh Marina, stop being so childish . Now Yuki-san ,Please explain your plan."(Silk)


    "I''m going to use the Sicard Compass."(Yuki)


    Silk gave a small nod of her head in response to my reply.


    In response, Rain began to explain.


    "The "colorless darkness" is the root of the labyrinth. The labyrinth is a branch, and the trunk is ''colorless darkness''."(Rain)


    "...... Are we going to plunge into the ''inverted labyrinth of Tenebrae''?"(Silk)


    "Yes, that''s right.  The actual "Tenebrae" is a part of the "Colorless Darkness" that has overflowed."(Rain)


    I am unintentionally impressed by Rain''s explanation.


    I''m more than a little flattered that she understands my thoughts so well.


    "We will enter the ''Colorless Darkness'' from the ''Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae'' and use the [Sicard Compass] that we borrowed from Mastoma. With it, I will find the route to the Tower and the Abyss Gate."(Yuki)


    I followed Rain''s words and outlined my plan.


    To be frank, it''s a haphazard plan, full of holes and a lot of wishful thinking. It is not a proper plan of attack.


    But Silk nodded her head a few times in agreement with the plan, which sounded like idle chitchat, and then penned down a note.


    "I understand. We will identify the necessary items. Is it okay if we take it as to  deal with the colorless darkness?"(Silk)


    "Oh, yes."(Yuki)


    "I will also coordinate the schedule for the raid. I would like the support of the guild, so let''s finalize the raid plan and discuss it with the guildmaster."(Silk)


    "Okay. I''ll take care of it."(Yuki)


    "I''ll leave it to you, Yuki-san. It''s  fine......, right?"


    "Yes"(Yuki)


    I nodded to Silk, and I got myself back on track.


    Just as I stood up to get back into the swing of things, one of the butlers came running in.


    This was unusual for him, who is usually so calm.


    "You were  in the middle of a chat, excuse me. Master, I have urgent news."(Butler)


    "What is the matter?"(Yuki)


    "His Highness Prince Rahma and the troops under his command are marching out with the armed population."(Butler)


    Speaking of which, he said he was going to attack.


    I thought I stopped him, but I wonder if he had something in mind.


    In any case, if he took the soldiers and residents without permission, we need to take action by reorganizing the town''s defense.


    "I''m heading to the guild. Silk, come with me."(Yuki)


    "Understood."(Silk)


    The guild is preparing a magical tool artifact for delivery.


    With "Gopro-kun" placed at a fixed point, we may be able to get some idea of Prince Rahuma''s movements.


    "He''s a pain the ass, that man."(Yuki)


    I blurted out, and ran out of the mansion.


    TL Note- We found someone who can give Simon some competition, his Highness Rahma.

 Volume 3 - CH 26

    Volume 3


    Chapter 26-The identity of the dogmatic and shadowy person


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "I''m sorry for my foolish brother."(Mastoma)


    "I can only think of words of consolation for your brother."(Yuki)


    While making light remarks to the dejected-looking Mastoma, I check the [Tablet] installed in the room.


    What is shown on the screen is Prince Rahma''s group advancing through the "Valley of Death".


    They call themselves  army of justice, and they are not afraid to fight when they encounter demon monsters, but their coordination and skills are poor when it comes to fighting demons.


    According to Mastoma, Prince Rahuma leads what is called an army.


    They are soldiers who are more focused on fighting humans and are not accustomed to fighting demons.


    So he tried to recruit me and my friends to lead them, but they changed their minds after I gave them a little intimidation.


    In other words, they wanted to conscript the residents of La-Jo, whom they had trained as adventurers, and use them as replacements.


    "That''s not good. ......"(Yuki)


    There is a distance to the area of "Tenebrae, the Inverted Labyrinth.


    Although they were within range to help, the situation was not good.


    At any rate, Prince Rahma''s army, as projected on the [tablet], is already wounded to the bone.


    They can hardly deal with the monster monsters, and the [tablet] is showing an increasing number of casualties.


    "What are you going to do, Mastoma? Shall we go to the rescue?"(Yuki)


    "We won''t make it in time anyway. I''m sorry for the people who had to go along with my foolish brother. ......"(Mastoma)


    Mastoma looks at the [tablet] while muttering this.


    The look was complicated by anger toward Prince Rahma and pity for the subjects who shared their lives with him in "La-Jo".


    ''......! That big pain in the ass!"(Mastoma)


    Mastoma shouted.


    Not surprisingly, some of them, including Prince Rahuma, had left the lead behind.


    The prince and his kinsmen are riding on maparas, mounted beasts for the mountains.


    With that large goat-like animal, they would be able to ride even in the "valley of death."


    "That is worst."(Silk)


    Silk, who saw the situation from the side, muttered as if to throw up.


    It is not wrong to let the higher-ups off the hook as a field decision.


    But this behavior of jumping out with reckless abandon doesn''t feel good, even to me.


    I am sorry for Mastoma who is my friend, but I even muttered in my heart, "World is better without people like Rahma."


    ¡ó


    The battle, as projected on the [tablet], is over.


    Now only the demons that have gone berserk are devouring the dead flesh of the once-humans.


    Prince Rahma and his kinsmen have gone out of the delivery range of the installed "Gopro-kun" and are unaccounted for.


    Now, researchers from the Royal Academy of Sciences are searching for them with another installation we set up, Gopro-kun 2.


    "Mastoma, what do we do?"(Yuki)


    "We must strengthen our security system. There is a possibility that the  monsters, now that they have a taste for humans, will be heading here."(Mastoma)


    La-Jo" is a town built on land carved out of a rocky hill.


    There is a wall near the entrance, but it''s low and not enough to protect against monster attacks for an extended period of time.


    The wall does not surround the town, and if a swarm of monsters like those seen in the video streaming above were to rush in, they would be allowed to enter the town in an instant.


    Until now, this had been prevented by soldiers and apprentice adventurers.


    Nene and the other scout scouts would take turns patrolling the town''s perimeter, driving them away, and sounding the whistle to repel them when they came near the town.


    But this time, the reckless and foolish outburst by Prince Rahma had caused the loss of human resources to such an extent that the cycle could not be sustained.


    If we continue to sit on our hands, it will only be a matter of time before La-Jo is attacked by a swarm of monsters.


    "I guess we''ll just have to go in."(Yuki)


    Benwood responded to my murmur.


    "Into the Tenebrae?"(Benwood)


    "That''s what we''re here to discuss, Benwood. I don''t have time to go back to Finis, and we are not in that situation anymore."(Yuki)


    At my response, Benwood strokes his beard,


    "Fumu, what are the odds?"(Benwood)


    "I don''t know. Because I''d have to guess everything from one to ten."(Yuki)


    Yes, there is no empirical evidence whatsoever.


    We have to step into that thing, betting on the possibility that there is a shred of it.


    "I found it......!"(Viscount)


    Just as he was about to start explaining his plan to Mastoma and Benwood, Viscount Boardman, who was monitoring the delivery of the installation "Gopro-kun 2," shouted out.


    Immediately, we too turned our attention to the large [tablet] in the center.


    On the screen, we could see the image of Prince Rahma, who had lost his arrogance and was running away from the situation.


    The location is ...... now the tangent point of the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae," the planned camp site.


    "There''s something wrong ...... with him."(Mastoma)


    I nodded at Mastoma''s voice, and I too looked at the video feed on the [tablet].


    Prince Rahma is running away from something, even though there is no demon monster in sight around him.


    The reason for this was immediately apparent.


    "The  Shadow Stalker......?"(Yuki)


    "Yuki-san! Look at this  Shadow Stalker''s equipment."(Silk)


    When Silk''s voice urged me to check it out, I found it to be familiar.


    Yes, it is the equipment of the Kingsguard led by Prince Rahma.


    The face was painted black so I couldn''t make it out, but I had a bad feeling about it.


    And my bad premonition came true.


    "This ......!"(Yuki)


    It happened the moment Prince Rahuma, who was backing away from the approaching Shadow Stalker, touched the black wall - the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae".


    Something pitch-black invaded Prince Rahma as if it was crawling up from his fingertips, and in just a few seconds or so, he was no longer a person at all.


    On the other side of the image, where the screams had died down, the shadow stalker who was Prince Rahma slowly stood up and ...... disappeared with the other shadow stalkers into the "Inverted Labyrinth of Tenebrae".


    A breathless fear crawls up my spine and makes my blood run cold.


    This is no good.


    I can''t take them in this thing.


    Silk holds my trembling hand. She was shaking as well.


    "Well, that''s what''s going to happen. ......"(??)


    Behind our trembling backs, a nostalgic voice echoed.


    TL Note- The dungeon is the most dangerous, worthy of the last dungeon but who was the last person to speak and the previous chapter was v3c25 , this is a mistake and I will try to correct it by contacting Nu.

 Volume 3 - CH 27

    Volume 3


    Chapter 27-Unexpected reunion and the same old teacher


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    When I turned around, I saw a familiar face standing there.


    He had roughly coiffed black hair, deep red eyes, and a confident mouth.


    It had been a long time since I had seen him, but he looked exactly as I remembered him, and I was so surprised that I could not speak.


    "It''s been a long time, but what''s with that face?"(??)


    "Uncle ......!"(Yuki)


    My uncle, Saga Ferdio, was standing there.


    He came up to me, patted me on the shoulder, and smiled.


    "You''ve grown up and you''ve become more dependable. You have the look of a good adventurer."(Saga)


    "But where have you been all this time?"(Yuki)


    I was interrupted by a huge, murderous, oppressive force coming up from behind me.


    "Saga ......! You son of a bitch!"(Benwood)


    "Hey, hahaha, Benwood. What are you mad at?"(Saga)


    "You put a blind over all of us! Where the fuck have you been?"(Benwood)


    Benwood, who had been walking toward us, tries to grab him, but Uncle Saga slips away from him and walks toward us (after restraining Benwood with "Chain" magic).


    I was a little surprised to see that the shy and naive Yuki had a beautiful woman at his side."(Saga)


    "Oh, um, ......"(Yuki)


    "Hey there, sweetheart. How is our Yuki? Is he good to you at night?"(Saga)


    "Aah, Yuki-san has been very good to us."(Silk)


    What are you asking?


    And what is Silk answering?


    The tense atmosphere of the place relaxed at once.


    "That''s all right, Everyone is a little too nervous. You can''t even talk calmly because you''re in such a hurry, now can you?"(Saga)


    Smiling, Uncle Saga snapped his fingers to release Benwood''s magic.


    He is still the most brilliant magic operator I''ve ever seen.


    The best "red mage warlock" I''ve ever known is still alive and well.


    A master to be respected. The adventurer of my dreams.


    The fact that he is back makes me feel a little elated and wipes away my fear and nervousness. Strangely, I think I''ll be able to handle it.


    "Hmmm. Who are you?"(Mastoma)


    "I am Saga Ferdio. I am a humble adventurer and Yuki''s uncle."(Saga)


    I feel something nostalgic about Uncle Saga, who introduces himself with a smile to the wary Mastoma.


    The man is always somewhat natural and relaxed, so he doesn''t seem to be thinking of disrespect or anything like that.


    "I am Mastoma ...... Yuke''s friend, and I am of the royal blood that rules here in La-Jo."(Mastoma)


    "I am very happy for Yuki to have a friend like you."(Saga)


    Uncle Saga gracefully bows to Mastoma''s name.


    Benwood''s big hand finally grabbed him by the shoulder.


    " Hey, Saga, where have you been? You''ve been gone all this time, and now a simpleton like me is sitting in the guildmaster''s chair."(Benwood)


    "I''m sorry. It''s complicated. But you are with Mamaru, right? And I came back as I promised."(Saga)


    "Gumm ......"(Benwood)


    From the looks of things, it seems that Benwood and Uncle Saga are having some sort of trouble.


    "Now, gentlemen, this is not a good situation."(Saga)


    Don''t be fooled by this aloof air.


    He is still a legendary adventurer.


    "Tenebrae, that''s a fancy name for a labyrinth of inverted labyrinths. How much do you know about it? Yuki."(Saga)


    "I thought it was a labyrinth component, a ''colorless darkness'' that flooded the surface of the earth. ......"(Yuki)


    "Good, good, you''re as good as ever. You''re almost right."(Saga)


    Uncle Saga nodded broadly and looked the same as before.


    It was as if he was the same man he was when I was undergoing my training as an adventurer.


    "It is literally on the other side of the world. The laws of this world do not apply. If a person with only this world''s definition of existence touches it, it will turn inside out like that."(Saga)


    Silk interrupted my uncle''s explanation.


    "Wait a minute. I heard that  Yuki-san wandered in the "Colorless Darkness. If Tenebrae is of the same quality as the Colorless Darkness, is Yuki-san going to be alright?"(Silk)


    "You can rest assured. The answer is that Yuki is safe there right now."


    "But, how ......?"(Silk)


    "Silk, I know the answer. Here it is."(Yuki)


    I pointed to my left cheek.


    The bruise is like a pattern, so thin that if it doesn''t react, one can''t see it.


    Persephone''s blessing.


    Perhaps this is what defines me as someone other than this world.


    That''s probably why I was able to walk through that crystal-clear darkness without a care in the world.


    "Yes, that''s it. Without it, you would be dead."(Saga)


    "I don''t  know if I am Lucky or not."(Yuki)


    Persephone is an evil god of sorts.


    It''s hard to judge whether being enchanted by it is lucky or unlucky, but at least the powers and traits I''ve gained have saved my life several times.


    I would even go so far as to say that it is a god that has been beneficial to me.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. I''m here to stop this."(Saga)


    "Saga. You''re as confident as ever. ...... Can you do something about it?"(Benwood)


    "Of course not. I can''t do it alone."(Saga)


    Uncle Saga''s eyes were fixed on me.


    "Me?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, you. You''re the best nephew I''ve ever had. Besides, it''s your thing, you were going to do something about it, weren''t you?"(Yuki)


    I nod at my uncle''s words.


    In this manpower shortage, having a good uncle is a godsend.


    But Benwood''s expression was grim.


    "Don''t just show up and take charge, Saga. If you''re here, you''ll get back on the job. That was our agreement."(Benwood)


    "Naturally, I''m in the head count. Benwood, Mamaru, and Manuela will be helping me."(Saga)


    "You''re being a selfish bastard."(Benwood)


    Benwood''s face looks somewhat happy while he says so.


    My uncle''s such a natural seducer, it''s not fair.


    (TL:Look in the mirror)


    "I''ll tell you all about it tomorrow,Mr.Mastoma, do you have someplace to stay? It was a  little bit of a challenge to come here."(Saga)


    "Well, then..."(Mastoma)


    I interrupted Mastoma and spoke up.


    "You can stay at my base, and I can get you a few drinks."(Yuki)


    "Not bad. It''s also been a while since we''ve had a family talk."(Saga)


    I nod back at my uncle, who smiles and nods, and look over at Benwood and Mastoma.


    My uncle is a man who tends to disrupt things.


    When I was back home, I had nothing but pure respect for him, but now that I''m older, I can understand the air he puts on.


    I hate to say it, but I need to keep an eye on him to make sure he doesn''t cause any problems.


    Besides, as Uncle Saga said, I want to have a family talk.


    I have a lot to tell them.


    "Let''s go, Silk. I have to introduce my uncle to everyone."(Yuki)


    "Oh,Um yes."(Silk)


    I pulled Silk''s hand, who seemed to be in a bit of a panic, and left the guild building with my uncle.


    TL Note- So finally we saw the legendary uncle and as you might have noticed I had a misunderstanding  that he had a Sage as title but his very name was Saga? Worth of being Yuki uncle.

 Volume 3 - CH 28

    Volume 3


    Chapter 28-Existence traces and uncle''s emotion


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "This is a nice mansion to live in. Yuki has grown up to be a fine man."(Saga)


    Uncle Saga looks up at the Ferdio mansion and pats me on the head.


    It is nostalgic, but I''m not a kid anymore.


    And infront of Silk. Please don''t do this.


    "I''ve been an adult for a long time now."(Yuki)


    "Of course I know you, Yuki Ferdio the Brave. I have heard rumors of you in many places."(Saga)


    How could this man of all people have heard of me?


    I was beyond embarrassed.


    I was a little nervous about the kind of teasing that awaited me after this.


    "Ah, welcome back Yuki! Silk! And ...... who?"(Marina)


    Marina, who greeted us upon our return, turned her head to look at Uncle Saga.


    "I''m home. This is my uncle."(Yuki)


    "The adventurer master you always talk about? You must be his teacher! Hello, I''m Marina! "(Marina)


    "Marina, go put on something before you say hello."(Yuki)


    She must have just finished bathing.


    Marina''s red hair was dripping and her light shirt was sticking to her body in a way that emphasized her voluptuousness. Although I''m used to it, this is indeed a sight for sore eyes.


    "Oh, ...... ah ha ha ha. I''m sorry. See you later!"(Marina)


    Marina, perhaps feeling unusually shamed in front of Uncle Saga, runs away.


    As I was about to enter the mansion after watching her back, I saw my uncle looking at me with disturbed eyes.


    "What, you? You''re living with a girl other than Silk? What do you mean to do?"(Saga)


    "I''ll tell you that later  ....... Anyway, let''s go inside."(Yuki)


    "I''m going to go prepare the drinks."(Silk)


    Silk heads for the kitchen as we enter the entrance hall.


    The servants do such things in this house, but this may have been Silk''s way of making it easier for us to talk to each other.


    "Welcome back, Mr. Ferdio. Are we entertaining a guest?"(Butler)


    One of the butlers appeared as if replacing Silk and bade him farewell.


    "He''s my uncle. He will be staying here, so I would like you to prepare the drawing room for him."(Yuki)


    "Yes, sir. I will call you when everything is ready."(Butler)


    "Thank you."(Yuki)


    I lightly nodded to the butler as he left and went to show Uncle Saga around, but he was frozen at my side.


    "Uncle?"(Yuki)


    "Do you know how I felt when I came back from a trip after a long time and found my nephew had become a nobleman?"(Saga)


    ''I''d love to hear about that trip too.. ...... is not irrelevant?"(Yuii)


    "You''re as intuitive as ever, aren''t you?"(Saga)


    "I learned from my master, you know."(Yuki)


    He laughs, mixing light talk with genuine feeling.


    And I know.


    The tingle in my cheeks is responding to Uncle Saga.


    In other words, my beloved uncle is also someone  out of this world.


    I both trust and believe him. But that doesn''t mean I''m not wary.


    I am no longer a child who believes in the adult Saga.


    I invite my uncle into the common room and offer him a sofa.


    He took off his jacket and looked at me with serious eyes.


    "So... which one of them is the real love of your life?"(Saga)


    "Huh?"(Yuki)


    "Which one is it, the neat and tidy Silk or the energetic Marina ......?"(Saga)


    (TL:This Saga guy doesn''t know the ropes of the harem genre...)


    I miss this air, but I don''t want it to stop now.


    Come to think of it, I think it was like this when I was back home.


    The man, Saga Ferdio, is too gossipy, bellicose, and nasty.


    I had forgotten all about him because my memories of him were too beautiful.


    "Yuki, welcome back. Can you introduce this person?"(Rain)


    "I''m back, Rain. This is my uncle, Saga. He''s here to help us with this case."(Yuki)


    "Hello, Mr. Saga. I''m Rain of Clover, and I look forward to getting to know you."(Rain)


    Uncle Saga remained silent and looked surprised at Rain''s greeting, which seemed to be the best he could do.


    "Uncle?"(Yuki)


    "Oh, no, ......, excuse me. I am honored to be introduced to you. I''m Saga Ferdio. Pleased to meet you."(Saga)


    After he replied, he looked at me sharply, something he had never done before.


    "Hey, Yuki. Time for a  sermon."(Saga)


    "Why?"(Yuki)


    "Did you ...... copy the existence mark stigmata on such a young girl?"(Saga)


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what my uncle was saying.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt  but I''m still older than Yuki."(Rain)


    (TL:News to me)


    "Are you telling the truth  ......?"(Saga)


    "It''s true but only by  a few months."(Rain)


    The surprised face returned to a straight face and Uncle Saga shook his head a little.


    "No, that''s not the point. The problem is the ''existence mark stigmata''."(Saga)


    " ''existence mark stigmata.''?"(Yuki)


    I had never heard of this word before.


    "It''s the element that, simply put, makes us cease to be human. You remember it, don''t you?"(Saga)


    Uncle Saga pointed his finger at my cheek.


    I touch my cheek, and my uncle nods.


    "...... Yes, that''s it."(Saga)


    "Isn''t this ''Persephone''s Blessing''?"(Rain)


    The uncle again looks surprised at Rain, who nods her head.


    "The "Pale King of the Immortals, Persephone"? That was a disaster."(Saga)


    "When we went into the "Colorless Darkness" ...... "Tower" to investigate the situation before, we found that the "existence proof trace" had been removed. But, "existence trace stigmata" ......"(Saga)


    My head is spinning.


    The fact that this birthmark reacts to the labyrinth, I had made some guesses.


    But I''ve never heard of the term "existence mark stigmata" and I have no intention of  becoming a not human  .


    "Anyway, it''s like a certificate that defines your existence even in a different dimension than ...... here."(Saga)


    "Certificate ......."(Yuki)


    "Yes. If a person who only has the definition of existence in this world comes into contact with the "colorless darkness" that contains the components of another dimension, he or she loses the way of being a person. But those who possess the stigmata of existence are different."(Saga)


    The uncle glances behind me.


    "...... continue, Mr. Saga."(Silk)


    I turn around to see Silk standing there with a tray of drinks, a cup, and a few snacks.


    Her face was complex, with a hint of fear.


    When Silk makes a face like this, she is usually pushing herself too hard.


    "Yuki. Can I tell further?"(Saga)


    "I''m at loss, but I just decided a few hours ago not to keep secrets from you guys. Silk, I''m sorry, but I need you to get everyone together ....... I want to introduce you guys to my uncle."(Yuki)


    "I understand. Please wait a moment."(Silk)


    I look away from Silk''s back as she puts the tray on the table and lets out a small breath.


    The uncle in front of me narrowed his eyes at the sight of her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No,  I''m glad to see that the boy I used to trian has grown up to be a fine man. I am happy."(Saga)


    The man who had been my parent and teacher laughed with satisfaction and amusement.


    TL Note- Probably one of the chapters I would like to see animated, Saga''s saga in the next chapter.

 Volume 3 - CH 29

    Volume 3


    Chapter 29-A Drink of Prohibitions and Promises


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    It wasn''t long before Silk returned with Marina, Nene, and Jamie.


    I was a little surprised to see Nibelung following her, but I thought she should be the one to listen to us,


    After all, she had walked through the "colorless darkness" with me.


    In other words, it is safe to assume that she, too, possesses the "existence mark stigmata.


    After a brief introduction to my friends who had settled down on the sofa in the common room, I turned to my uncle.


    "Tell us, Uncle."(Yuki)


    "Before you do, let me make sure I''m clear. What I''m about to tell you may have unwanted consequences for you. Are you okay with that?"(Saga)


    My uncle looks around at all of Clover''s faces and says,


    The others nodded in silence.


    "Let''s start with a review of the stigmata of existence,This is the definition of existence that is engraved on us, the Walkers."(Saga)


    "Walkers Who Walk Across?"(Yuki)


    There''s another new word.


    "Walkers are the beings  who have the stigmata of existence and those who have crossed over into another dimension."(Saga)


    "Who decided that name?"(Marina)


    Marina''s innocent question made Uncle Saga look troubled.


    "Well, I don''t know either, I was only told so by the other walkers."(Saga)


    "...... Wait a minute. So you''ve crossed over to another dimension? Are there a lot of other people like that?"(Rain)


    "I don''t know if there are many, because I don''t meet them that often. I only know of three."(Saga)


    My uncle answered Rain''s question with a finger down, and continued.


    "The fact is that those of us who have the "existence mark stigmata" have special qualities that allow us to cross dimensions. As long as we have the means, we will not be turned inside out or disappear when we move to a nearby world."(Saga)


    "So you are saying that it is safe for Yuki-san to touch Tenebrae, the inverted labyrinth?"(Silk)


    "Yes, it is. And  it''s  safe Rain-chan, too."(Saga)


    I cringe at the uncle''s words.


    I was still caught up in what he had just said about preaching.


    "Why is Rain okay, too?"(Marina)


    "That''s what I want to know. What did you have to do to pull off such a horrible act, Yuki?"(Saga)


    The question was in a quiet voice, but he was clearly accusing me.


    "Um...This is what I wanted .Please don''t blame Yuki."(Rain)


    I was at a loss for an answer, but Rain spoke up instead.


    "Because Yuki always shouldered everything alone and  I ...... always wanted to be with him and asked him not to do the impossible."(Rain)


    "You know what the stigmata are? The "Persephone''s Blessing" is a kind of "existence mark stigmata" which is an excuse for humans to go off the path. It''s an excuse to abandon humanity and do things that humans are not supposed to do."(Saga)


    My uncle speaks in a quiet but strong tone.


    In reality, I did not understand what exactly it was that I received from Persephone.


    I didn''t know that what Rain wanted, what I indulged in, and what we shared as a secret between us, was such a nasty thing.


    "How did you duplicate the "existence mark stigmata" in the first place? It is not something that can be passed on or shared with others, even though its characteristics may vary."(Saga)


    "......"(Yuki)


    "......"(Rain)


    Rain and I both fall silent.


    I am afraid to explain this in front of everyone. What''s done is done.


    "Something is fishy ......."(Jamie)


    Jamie alternates between me, who manages to keep a poker face, and Rain, who is tugging at her pigtails in order to hide her embarrassment.


    "Anyway, I understand what you''re trying to say. But, if I have this presence mark stigmata, I can get into the Tenebrae, Labyrinth of Inversion, right?"(Yuki)


    This information is very useful.


    Very useful for me right now.


    After all, it could be a reason for me to go it alone.


    It will keep my friends away from that dreaded "inverted labyrinth Tenebrae".


    "May I ask a question?"(Silk)


    "What is it, Silk?"(Yuki)


    "With this "existence mark stigmata" property, we are no longer affected by the Tenebrae of the Inverted Labyrinth, right?"(Silk)


    You are right in your understanding. But I can''t say it''s the right way to go about it.


    Silk shakes her  head.


    "We will not let Yuki-san go alone. We will stay with Yuki-san, he is our family, until the end."(Silk)


    "Me too. I don''t know how to put in words, but it is the goal of "Clover" to challenge the "Colorless Darkness" together.''(Marina


    "I can''t be left out of the group here."(Nene)


    "I''m going with you, Yuki. I''ve already decided."(Jamie)


    Silk''s declaration was followed by her friends.


    "Ladies, have you thought this through or Is it just a youthful impetus?


    "You don''t know us well enough."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung, clothed in a soft golden light, opens her mouth.


    "Do you know?The seven-leaf ''clover'' holds infinite happiness. Lun and the others believe in you, big brother. No matter what happens, we will not be unhappy."(Nibelung)


    "...... Oh, dear. Stubborn nephew you also have stubborn lovers too."


    (TL:The seven leaves of ''clover'' are Yuki,Rain,Marina,Silk,Nene,Jamie,Nibelung )


    Scratching his head, my uncle exhales.


    With the same face as the day I stubbornly said, "I''m going to be an adventurer."


    And then, as I knew he would, he continued,


    "If you''re ready to face the consequences, you can do whatever you want."(Saga)


    Uncle Saga smiled lightly and waved his hand.


    " Yuki, here''s your drink. We had an agreement when you became a  adventurer, remember?"(Saga)


    "You''ll buy you me a drink."(Yuki)


    He pours fruit wine into the cup  and offered  it to me.


    ¡ªWhen you become a full-fledged adventurer, I''ll buy you a drink.


    Uncle Saga had said that before he left on his journey.


    At this moment ...... I was feeling a little proud of myself as I was poured drink by  that same Uncle Saga.


    TL Note- I also pour drink to all my readers who have continued to read on this journey which is going to reach it''s end and six girls mentioned might be the peak of Yuki''s harem.

 Volume 3 - CH 30

    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    Three days since my uncle''s return.


    Now I am in a very difficult situation.


    I''m talking about the ...... "Stigmata of Existence".


    All members of the raid team must have this to enter the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae".


    Otherwise, the moment they touch that black wall, their existence will be turned inside out and they will be transformed into shadow stalkers.


    However, it is somewhat difficult to share this in the same way as Rain.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is terribly difficult for the fellowship to decide to adopt that method.


    "So I''m here to talk to you. Lun, can you help us?"(Yuki)


    "Well, yes. It''s not impossible to use the king''s power, the gold that has been transferred to Lun, to grant everyone the stigmata of existence."(Nibelung)


    "I''m glad."(Yuki)


    I am truly relieved.


    The power of the "gold" is originally derived from my magic and also the power of "Persephone''s Blessing".


    The people of the Nibelung world used it as a system of wish fulfillment,......, but it was still possible.


    Nibelung herself is now in control of this abominable power.


    To begin with, it is a fragment of the power to transform a city and cross over to the other world as a "proof of existence stigmata".


    I thought it would be impossible to make a few people function as "existence mark stigmata" without any side effects, but I was relieved to see that it was still possible.


    "Persephone''s Blessing" is essentially a kind of curse related to the afterlife.


    If there is no other way, I suppose it can''t be helped, but it is not something that can be shared on a whim.


    Besides, there is the problem of the method of granting it.


    Rain accepted it willingly, but not everyone else could accept it wholeheartedly.


    "But why can''t you give you your "stigmata"?"(Nibelung)


    "......There are a lot of reasons."(Yuki)


    The Nibelung''s question made me cringe, and I answered in a deceptive manner.


    It''s not something you can tell a child about.


    ''Lun thinks, we''d better make sure we''re doing it right."(Nibelung)


    ''That''s probably true, but ......"(Yuki))


    ''Yeah. If all else fails, Lun will use her "golden" power. But first, you and my sisters need to talk and decide which is better for them."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung''s unexpectedly firm words made me flinch a little.


    She has been a bright girl since we first met, but I feel this is especially true now that she has started to clearly express her own opinions.


    Perhaps she was influenced by the Mastoma.


    Even Nibelung is a person of royal blood.


    "Anyway, you should go and talk to my sisters."(Nibelung)


    "I understand."(Yuki)


    I nodded, somewhat intimidated.


    The present Nibelung is behaving like an older sister to me, so I have no other choice but to go.


    "Good luck Onii-chan, If it''s those Onee-chan everything will be fine."(Nibelung)


    As I left the room, Nibelung''s words of encouragement were placed on my back.


    I turned around and nodded, then closed the door, wondering who I should visit first.


    At that moment, a voice called out from my view.


    "Are you done talking?"(Rain)


    "Ah,......, Rain?"(Yuki)


    She was waiting outside the room.


    The talk with Nibelung was ...... probably being heard.


    "Lun is a tough child, right?"(Rain


    "I know, So what''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "Honestly, I have no choice but to speak."(Rain)


    Rain looks up at me, hugging me loosely as I worry.


    It may be a point of concern for her as well.


    " I''ll go with you. I''ll tell everyone."(Rain)


    "Yeah, right. Let''s do that."(Yuki)


    I return her embrace and make up my mind.


    If Rain wants me to be with me even after death, then I have no choice but to accept it.


    I headed for the common room to talk with my friends.


    ¡ó


    "......"(Yuki)


    I silently stirred the dark mead as I watched the chipped moon on the balcony in my room.


    Rain, sitting across from me, tilted her head curiously.


    "What''s wrong, Yuki? You seem a little hazy."(Rain)


    "No, how should I put it? I''m not sure what to say,......, but I''m having a hard time thinking straight."(Yuki)


    "To be honest I''m not surprised that you are surprised."(Rain)


    "Well It was a surprise.....atleast to me."(Yuki)


    Afterwards, I talked with my friends about my "existence mark stigmata."


    I told them about the method and properties of my "existence mark stigmata," and then I told them about Nibelung''s ability to grant risk-free "existence mark stigmata" using the "gold.


    But they chose to share the "Persephone''s Blessing" that resides in me.


    I can understand their aversion to gold.


    If one look at the labyrinth of "Glad Shi-Im," which has transformed people, there will be a reaction of rejection.


    However, I tried to persuade them that they should not choose "Persephone''s Blessing," which would bind their fate after death.


    But the girls shook their heads.


    That''s  not the case.


    They wanted  be equal to Rain as they also  wanted to be loved.


    "It''s up to Yuki to decide how you wants to respond."(Rain)


    "If it weren''t for times like this, I''d be a little more at ease. ......"(Yuki)


    "At a time like this,"(Rain)


    Rain stood up and hugged me.


    "I''m afraid of death, just like I''m afraid of losing Yuki. But even if we die, with Yuki we can go without fear."(Rain)


    "Rain ......"(Yuki)


    The inside of Tenebrae is probably a labyrinth created by the Invisible Darkness or the Tower.


    Or it could be an enlarged "King''s Temple".


    Either way, this adventure is always more deadly than usual.


    Both for me and for the girls.


    How should I respond to the girls who are prepared to go with me into the land of the dead?


    " We had too much alcohol. Let''s go to bed."(Rain)


    Laughing, Rain pulls my hand.


    I had had a little too much to drink, it seemed, and I was urged with unsteady steps to the bed, where I collapsed with a thud.


    " Leave your worries aside . I''m here for you today."(Rain)


    "Is Rain fine with the things going?"(Yuki)


    "I-I......"(Rain)


    After thinking for a moment, Rain opens her mouth.


    "I might be a little bit jealous."(Rain)


    I gently hugged Rain, loving her fading little response.


    TL Note- Rain officially joined the harem and the others are on the way.

 Volume 3 - CH 31

    Volume 3


    Chapter 31-Circumstances and Promises


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    A few days later.


    My uncle and I were looking out over the valley of death, where the morning sun was shining.


    From La Jo, which is located on a small hill, we can clearly see the hemispherical "Inverted Labyrinth of Tenebrae.


    The area of the inverted labyrinth Tenebrae, which absorbs even the bright light of the morning sun, is steadily increasing in size, and it is a clear indication that this world is gradually being turned inside out.


    "Are you ready to go? Yuki."(Saga)


    "Of course I am."(Yuki)


    The corners of my uncle''s mouth fish out at my reply.


    "You have the eyes of an even better man than before. What''s the occasion?"(Saga)


    "I''d appreciate it if you don''t delve too deeply into that. There''s a lot going on, even for me."(Yuki)


    "Kuku."(Saga)


    (TL:Some R-18 developments)


    My uncle let out a small laugh in response to my vague answer.


    At this rate, I feel like he knows everything.


    With that in mind, I reflected on the last few days since my ...... uncle showed up.


    There have been a lot of things that have chilled my liver and pulled me out of the ...... world, but generally, I''d say it''s been a good time.


    It was fortuitous that I was able to see my uncle again at this time.


    I was able to confirm and supplement various knowledge, and we were able to share the promised drinks with each other.


    I felt a little lighter, as if one of the regrets that had been holding me back from jumping into a place of death had been erased.


    "I''m going to Finis now,and I''m taking Benwood with me."(Saga)


    "Okay but be careful."(Yuki)


    The "colorless darkness" - or rather, the "tower" - that exists in it ......is spreading beneath Finis.


    My uncle is going to challenge the tower again with his former friends and party members, including Benwood and Mamaru.


    By the way, when I asked him how they will get to Finis, he replied, "I have a special magic tool artifact."


    I would have loved to have been shown that, but unfortunately, he neither showed it nor told me.


    My uncle was very secretive from the beginning. It would be useless to pursue the matter.


    Now, if I only understood that my uncle had the means to do so, there would be no problem.


    "You see, Yuki, You made the right choice, but there are some things you mustn''t do."(Saga)


    "...?"(Yuki)


    I nod my head at my uncle, who says something that sounds like a play on words.


    "It''s not wrong to work to save the world. This is our world. It is worth protecting. But we also have the choice to abandon the world for ourselves."(Saga)


    Looking dazzledly at the rising sun, my uncle continues.


    "There is no need to sacrifice  ourselves for the world. We, the walkers, are especially qualified to cross the world. It''s okay to run away. Don''t get your priorities wrong."(Saga)


    "Yes, sir."(Yuki)


    The words spontaneously poured out of my mouth.


    It was Uncle Saga who rescued me from my first hometown, which was destroyed in the aftermath of the stampede.


    It was my uncle who took me in as a disaster orphan and brought me to Ferdio''s house, and it was my uncle who showed me the path to becoming an adventurer.


    ... "During training, you will call me ''sir''."


    These words echoed in my mind.


    A memory of the days when I was a young boy, when I was still a child, when my dreams and the path I would take were decided by me.


    I was still a child when I heard my uncle''s words of admonition, and it suddenly came back to me.


    "I miss the way you used to call me."(Saga)


    "You always show me the way, Uncle."(Yuki)


    "You can''t say that anymore. You already have friends to show you the way, don''t you?"(Saga)


    I nodded deeply at my uncle''s words.


    Yes, I am the leader of Clover.


    I have to carry the trust, the life, and the determination that is entrusted to me.


    "I understand."(Yuki)


    "Haha that''s the spirit. Let''s do it, Yuki. We''re going to save the world."


    My uncle smiles brightly.


    "I know I sounded like a big guy, but from here on out,  We''re going to be in the same labyrinth, just at different points.."(Saga)


    "Leave it to me. We''ll take care of this."(Yuki)


    "Please. The countries, including Wellmeria, are already on the move. We are the key."(Saga)


    I nodded at his uncle''s words and looked at the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae" in the "King''s Temple" that was about to swallow the "Valley of Death".


    The labyrinths in various places seem to have become unstable due to the influence of the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae," with monster ferocity and "overflow" occurring in various places.


    This is proof that the "Colorless Darkness," the fundamental labyrinth of this world, has begun to spiral out of control.


    In response, King Wellmeria has already issued an "Imperial Order of King''s Order," and renowned A-rank parties such as "Skordia," "Gruntsblow," and "Carmine" have already begun to make their moves.


    Presumably, the Adventurers'' Guild is also in full operation, issuing requests and dispatching adventurers.


    But this is only a stopgap measure.


    The only way to get to the root of the problem is to attack the "tower," which is the source of the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae," and remove the cause of the problem.


    And I don''t know why ...... it feels fateful that I should do it.


    The other day, when I told this to my uncle, he replied in a silly way, "Walkers are more or less chosen by destiny with a mission, my dear "hero"."


    I don''t like words like "mission" and "destiny.


    They often impose unreasonableness and misfortune on someone.


    But then I reconsidered.


    If it was fate that led me to Marina that day, to forming "Clover" with my former students, to discuss our dreams, to going forward with those dreams,  ...... and now to face my dreams, then it''s not so bad.


    I still don''t understand the mission of the "hero" or the fate of the world.


    It is too heavy, too large in scale. It is not something that I alone can carry.


    However, as I pondered it, I came to a realization. What I wanted to do.


    I just want to cherish this world where I met these women and decided to live together with them.


    So, I will do what I can do. I will do the best I can.


    With these stubborn and loving women, who even say they will be with me until the afterlife.


    Uncle tapped me on the shoulder.


    I may have looked nervous.


    "Well, you''d better get yourself together, You can leave the rough details to us. We''ll take care of the big picture."(Saga)


    "I''m not worried about that. I can''t imagine Uncle and Mamaru failing, let alone Benwood."(Yuki)


    "Benwood''s a good man, if he''s not too old and geeky. Well, I''ll be on my way. If all goes well, I''ll see you in front of the Abyss Gate. See you soon, Yuki."(Saga)


    After telling me this, the old man disappeared as if melting into the air without hearing my reply.


    It was a little later that I learned of the commotion over the disappearance of Benwood, who was  in the guild building in "La-Jo" at the same time.


    TL Note- And the journey begins, Please comment to show your support on Yuki''s journey. ( How was my narrator language?)

 Volume 3 - CH 32

    Volume 3


    Chapter 32-Departure and Farewell


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "We should get going."(Yuki)


    Three days after my uncle and Benwood left La Jo.


    We, Clover and I, who had prepared well and made a plan of attack, were looking at Tenebrae from the entrance of the town.


    The black hemisphere was definitely larger than when we first saw it, and we could tell that we had little time left.


    Many people had gathered at the town''s entrance to see us off.


    "We''re counting on you, Yuki,"(Mastoma)


    "Yeah. I belive you will surley take care of the evacuation."(Yuki)


    I shook hands with the Mastoma and we nodded to each other.


    After we leve, "La Jo" will be effectively abandoned.


    The residents are to be evacuated in the opposite direction from the expanded area of the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae" ......, that is, in the direction of the Kingdom of Wellmeria.


    We, "Clover," too, must take up the challenge with determination.


    However, there are some who stubbornly remain in La Jo.


    One of them, Viscount Boardman, stepped forward and presented the new "Gopro-kun."


    Although slightly larger in size, the shape is exactly the same as the "Gopro-kun."


    However, this is a high-end magic tool artifact created by combining the latest technology of the adventurous kingdom of Welmeria with the technology of the magic tool artifact-producing powerhouse of Salmtaria.


    "The latest "Gopro-kun" delivered by Baron Gato Tsomi has been customized by the Royal Academy of Sciences and La-Jo with all of its resources - "Gopro-kun G". It can  "broadcast" by sensing Nibelung''s "gold"."(Viscount)


    "You made it in time."(Yuki)


    "Yes. The Baron will be doing the live broadcast of "Clover" this time."(Viscount)


    "Whoa, that''s a big responsibility."(Yuki)


    The Viscount Boardman gave a small laugh at my joking words.


    "Before anything  else we''re all adventurers by nature. Baron believes that he feel more responsibility for the "delivery" than for the world''s crisis. I will fulfill my responsibility as well, right here."(Viscount)


    It was only a few days ago that a large magic tool artifact for distribution and the latest floating automatic photography magic tool artifact "Gopro-kun neo" also known as "Gopro-kun G" were brought into "La-Jo".


    Baron Gato Tsomi, the developer of the magic tool artifact for distribution, sent the artifact ahead of schedule.


    It was indeed a great idea.


    He is so well-prepared that it is almost absurd to say that he has foresight.


    It was also a prototype magic tool artifact to connect this town and Wellmeria''s "delivery" via an earth vein ley line.


    The "Gopro-kun neo" was modified by Viscount Boardman and his team.


    Although it was excellent in terms of performance, they decided that it was not suitable for distribution in the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae.


    Based on the study of the "Invisible Darkness" report I had submitted, Viscount Boardman had surmised the possibility that the magical power conductor from inside the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae" would not reach "La-Jo".


    Therefore, he connected the magical tool artifact with a circuit using ...... the Nibelung''s "gold".


    The fact that the power of the Nibelung''s "gold" connects this world and "Tenebrae, the Inverted Labyrinth" by means of delivery is more significant than the word itself.


    In other words, it is a function that can serve as a guide from the "invisible darkness" to our world.


    Viscount Boardman and several academics will remain here to control and maintain these magical tool artifacts and coordinate their delivery.


    If they say that they have made this decision as a nobleman, a scholar, and an adventurer, one cannot say against it strongly enough.


    It is the custom of the people of the adventurous kingdom of Welmeria to decide when to gamble with their lives.


    "Leave the rest to me. I leave this to you."(Mastoma)


    Mastoma pulls out a pocket watch-like object from his pocket - the Searcher''s Compass, the Sicard Compass - and turns to Rain.


    "You remember how to use it, don''t you?"(Mastoma)


    "Yes, I know."(Rain)


    The moment he handed it to her, Mastoma, who was kneeling down, embraced Rain.


    "Forgive my rudeness for this conduct in your presence  Yuki."(Mastoma)


    "...... Thanks for everything. Thank you, Your Highness."(Rain)


    "Take care of yourself and take care of Yuki. Be sure to return. I''ll miss seeing your face."(Mastoma)


    "Yes. I''ll see you again for tea.."(Rain)


    Rain gives a small nod, and the mastoma breaks the embrace.


    "Forgive me, Yuki. I''m sending off the woman I once fell in love with."(Mastoma)


    ''Oh, come on, it''s not a good omen. I''ll be back in one piece. Just be nice on our return, okay?"(Yuki)


    After exchanging  a wry smile, and a light w embrace with Mastoma, I turned to my companions.


    "Let''s go, then. Are you ready?"(Yuki)


    I turn to my companions and give them one last check.


    It''s a little late for that, but it''s still necessary.


    "No problem! Let''s get going!"(Marina)


    Marina looks refreshed and her smile overflows.


    She is not nervous, but that''s good for a mood maker.


    "We''re all ready to go. Leave it to me."(Silk)


    Silk nods with a sharp look on her face.


    I can see her nervousness, but she is not stiff. She is in good condition as a sub-leader.


    "Please leave it to me to take the lead. I can''t lose to Master!''(Nene)


    (TL:Master here is Mamaru who is also the scout of Saga''s party)


    Nene beat her chest with a face full of motivation.


    It seems I wasn''t the only one who was looking forward to the master-disciple duel. Let''s hope for the best.


    "I''ll try not to be a liability. This time."(Jamie)


    Jamie''s shoulders are a little too tense.


    But I''m glad. She knows me best as an adventurer.


    "I''ll do my best, too."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung is holding "Gopro-kun G" and sniffing a little.


    I feel sorry that her first adventure has turned out like this, but I''m counting on Nibelung to "deliver" this time.


    I''ll do my best to support and escort her.


    "Fufufu. I''ll be with you until the end."(Rain)


    Rain smiles a little. She''s the one who understands me and the one who always has my back.


    With her there, I can go on without fear, even in that clear, colorless water.


    "Okay, then, let''s go!"(Yuki)


    I open my arms and embrace my friends.


    "We''re going to the deep part of the labyrinth at the end of the world- Let''s enjoy it carefully."(Yuki)


    TL Note- Now as Yuki has even said the Title of the story, we embark to the greatest final adventure with Clover, Stay tuned for the climax of  final Volume of After Leaving the A-Rank Party, I Aim for the Deep Part of the Labyrinth With My Former Students.

 Volume 3 - CH 33

    Volume 3


    Chapter 33-The "Valley of Death" again and Marina''s growth


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    We proceeded cautiously through the "valley of death," which had changed slightly.


    The terrain itself has not changed. However, the flora, fauna, and monster appear to have been greatly affected by the "Inverted Labyrinth of Tenebrae.


    In particular, the appearance of the monsters is very different from the last time we investigated.


    Demon monsters have taken root in this world.


    And the monsters that are not monsters of this world are invading.


    The way they were strutting around, spreading their murderous atmosphere, let us know without hesitation that the "Valley of Death" had already turned into a labyrinth dungeon.


    If the labyrinthine dungeon was overflowing with a visible darkness, it was theoretically possible for the surrounding area to have been transformed into a labyrinthine dungeon.


    However, this fact indicates that our world is about to collapse.


    The timing of our departure was just right.


    If we had delayed our departure any longer, La Jo might have been affected by the labyrinthine transformation.


    "The route ahead is clear."(Nene)


    "How were the monsters?"(Yuki)


    I asked Nene, who had returned from her advance warning.


    The black  monsters crawling toward us from the "Reversed Labyrinth Tenebrae" are few in number, but they are quite formidable.


    If possible, I would like to avoid fighting them.


    "No problem,but It''s rather too quiet."(Nene)


    "I see. We may have to hurry a little."(Yuki)


    "I''m going to go scout again, so please continue to proceed."(Nene)


    Marina, who was listening to the report from the side, tilts her head at the words of Nene and I as Nene run off again.


    "Isn''t  it a good thing if it''s quiet."(Marina)


    "Hmm? Well, ...... that''s  both good and bad. The fact that the King''s Temple is in such a runaway state and there are so few animals and demon monsters around here means that they could be herding somewhere."(Yuki)


    In other words, this is most likely a sign of a stampede.


    "Muuu. We have to move on more quickly."(Marina)


    "Ah, But we are already in the labyrinth. Let''s follow the theory of labyrinth attack dungeon work and go slowly but safely."(Yuki)


    "We can''t be in a hurry, I understand."(Marina)


    Jamie, who seemed to have noticed my gaze, looked at me with a slightly sullen expression.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been trained by the guildmaster for a long time. Even Mamaru-san."(Jamie)


    "I''m sorry to hear that, but don''t push yourself too hard."(Yuki)


    "I don''t want to be a burden anymore."(Jamie)


    "Don''t worry about that, okay? Do you need a reinforcement spell?"(Yuki)


    "You''re too overprotective! You don''t have to spoil me. I can walk on my own two feet!¡¡You should be more concerned about Lun."(Jamie)


    She don''t have to be mad at me.


    Well, I guess that means she''s grown up since then.


    "Lun will be fine. Lun trained a lot with Jamie to become an adventurer!"(Nibelung)


    "It''s all right then. I''m not talking about just the two of you, but all of us. Don''t  have any reservation. It''s my job as supporter to do whatever I can to help."(Yuki)


    My friends laughed at my words.


    I was supposed to be rather serious, but I wondered if there was something wrong.


    "I don''t think he''s changed at all. Yuki is still Yuki."(Jamie)


    "Onii-chan is still Onii-chan?"(Nibelung)


    "......? Did I say something strange?"(Yuki)


    Marina finally bursts out laughing at me.


    "It''s not weird, but it is strange! Because, even though you are "hero," an "apostle of God," and a legendary "one of the walkers," Yuki says he is still a supporter."(Marina)


    "I don''t care what everyone call me, I''ll always do what I do."(Yuki)


    No matter what anyone calls me, I am Yuki the Red Mage Warlock.


    I don''t have the swordsmanship to cut Zagnar''s head off with a single stroke, or the magic to create flames like a small sun, or the skill to duck and cover and anticipate danger.


    I am only a supporter who is good at supporting those who wield it.


    In short, the expectations and prestige placed on me are for "Clover," not for me personally.


    However, I realized this only recently ......, just a few days ago.


    I was about to be crushed by titles and missions, but I understand  now thanks to everyone who pledged to walk next to me.


    So I told them I was only a supporter ...... and that was a little strange to them.


    "That''s fine with Yuki, It''s much better than having some kind of weird confidence. Oh, no. I''m almost embarrassed to say it myself."(Jamie)


    "I like Jamie, she''s easier to talk to than I thought she''d be!"(Marina)


    Marina gives Jamie a dash hug.


    I''m sorry to laugh at Jamie while she''s feeling overwhelmed, but that baptism means she''s comfortable with the party.


    I was a little worried about Jamie being in the party, but it looks like we''re in good shape.


    We are a few ticks away from the target point.


    I wondered whether or not we should borrow the mounted goat, Mapara, which is necessary for the evacuation of the inhabitants and for Viscount Boardman''s emergency escape.


    I didn''t mention it because I thought it would be too much of a waste of money for us to ride off into the labyrinth.


    So far, progress has been smooth. This is not wrong.


    ''...... Yuki-san!''(Silk)


    Silk raises a sharp voice.


    At the same time, Marina drew her sword and Rain and Jamie readied their wands.


    Naturally, I also pulled out my sword and began to apply the strengthening magic.


    If it is this wide, the  monsters will come even from outside Nene''s advance warning.


    This time, Silk and Biblion, who was accompanying her, noticed them.


    "There!"(Silk)


    An arrow shot quickly through the beast that had leapt out from the cliff, which was in a blind spot.


    The preemptive attack by the spirit Biblion foreknowledge and Silk''s bow arm is not something that can be avoided.


    The attacker must have been in for a rude awakening.


    "Gahgigg!"


    Marina slices through the giant sand lizard that rolls down the cliff with a scream with a single sword.


    Even though she wielded it without using a magic sword, the sand skate was cut in half.


    " it''s still coming. Its heading right forward!"(Nene)


    "Baryonyx! It''s a tough one, ......!"(Yuki)


    This baryonyx, a monster that looks like a giant version of the Raptor, is a high-ranking monster that shares a home with the Zagnar we fought in the past and fights territorial battles with him.


    It is the most ferocious and most dangerous monster among the monsters found in the Valley of Death in Sarumtalia.


    "Don''t worry! We''re growing up too! Yuki!"(Marina)


    "Ok! Let the battle begin, everyone! We''re not going to lose!"(Yuki)


    I shouted out as I gave Marina all the physical enhancement magic I could muster.


    TL Note- So character  development of Yuki is  finally taking place.

 Volume 3 - CH 34

    Chapter 34-Optimization and Jamie''s Regrets


    "Gaaaahhh!"(Baryonyx)


    The baryonyx approaches with a roar.


    All of the demons in the vicinity have gone berserk, but this one is always so ferocious that one can''t tell the difference.


    This is the first encounter with this demon that I have had, I never had the misfortune of encountering it in the past.


    I was a little lost as to how to deal with it.


    "No, first..."(Yuki)


    The basics of a red mage in an encounter is to use weakening magic.


    Even if they are getting ferocious, we can''t let them go on a rampage.


    This is the first adventure lesson for the Newbie.


    "©¤ ©¤ ©¤


    <slow> <venom>


    <blindness> <chain>."(Yuki)


    In a single breath, I strike with the weakening magic that I have left on standby without chanting.


    Even if it is a monster that has gone berserk in the "Reversal Labyrinth Tenebrae," any of these will work to create an opening.


    "Gah!"(Baryonyx)


    My prediction was not off.


    "I got it!"(Marina)


    Marina''s black sword, which rushed forward with a step that cracked the ground, ripped open the neck of the Baryonyx and dropped it. That was the end.


    "Oh, Yuki, You sounded so serious that it felt like were a little tense."(Marina)


    ''...... it''s not like that, Marina.''(Silk)


    Silk, having released her nervousness, giggles as she lets out a small exhale.


    ''It''s just that Yuki''s magic was so powerful. Do you remember? Zagnar."(Silk)


    "Yes, The one that was so powerful, right?"(Marina)


    "The Baryonyx we just fought is a B-rank demon just like Zagnar."(Silk)


    "E......?"(Marina)


    Perhaps now the horror of that moment has returned, Marina looks back at the dead baryonyx with a sense of dismay.


    Marina''s growth is also remarkable, as she can cut off a man''s head with a single sword without even turning it into a magic sword.


    But what surprised me was the accuracy of my own magic.


    "Yuki, you''re the best! You saved my life!"(Marina)


    I think about it as I accept a long overdue dash hug.


    I was  later  told that Zagnar at that time was a special individual or a named.


    Even though the Baryonyx was a  not tough individual in Zagnar, but I am sure that my magic wasn''t precise enough to restrain a high ranking demon that easily.


    Perhaps that was the cause.


    It was the optimization of the "existence mark stigmata"©¤©¤"Persephone''s Blessing".


    That power, sublimated from a borrowed one, is functioning properly within me.


    Perhaps the "Stigmata" are sensing the presence of the "Gray Fields" where the Immortal King of the Pale is residing, and the balance of this world has been upset.


    I can say that I am grateful, but the situation is not funny.


    "Now for the route ahead ......? What is this big thing?"(Nene)


    "We''re in an encounter with a demon. They''re all out to kill us."(Yuki)


    "They might be attracted by the smell of blood. Let''s move."(Nene)


    Nene''s suggestion was plausible, so I put off speculating and signaled my companions to proceed.


    ¡ó


    After walking for a while, we were resting in a handy rock cave that Nene had found for us.


    This was Clover''s first experience in a field-based labyrinth dungeon.


    Even though we had entered the "Valley of Death" to investigate several times before, assuming that this was already a labyrinth dungeon, it would be best to follow the theory of labyrinth attack dungeon work.


    "It''s about time I do it."(Yuki)


    I lightly cooked the ingredients I had brought from "La-Jo" and put them on a plate.


    It is one of the most important jobs of an adventurer to eat when he or she is ready to eat.


    "What kind of soup are we having today? I wonder?"(Rain)


    "I''ve missed the taste so today it''s seafood soup."(Yuki)


    Rain looked at the soup stock and smiled at the nostalgic smell.


    Marina and Silk made the same face when I handed it to them..


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had yuke''s cooking, I''m so thankful to eat outside like this. ......"(Jamie)


    "How''s the saltiness, young lady? I can add more pepper if you want."(Yuki)


    "Uh....stop it was my bad back then."(Jamie)


    "I never thought I''d hear you say that Though. I''m sorry, I was a little mean too."(Yuki)


    Jamie stared at me and I gave her a small wry smile.


    When I was at Thunder Pike, Jamie used to order a lot of my food.


    Now I am more than a little grateful for the addition to my culinary repertoire.


    "But really, ...... we were idiots, weren''t we?"(Jamie)


    "You mean ''Thunder Pike''?"(Silk)


    Jamie responds with a nod to Silk.


    "Simon was an idiot, Barry was even more of an idiot, and Camilla was a nymphomaniac. Of course, I was just as much a bum as they were."(Jamie)


    (TL:+1)


    Jamie pokes at the grilled chicken with a fork and sniffs a little.


    God,...... she is a little long in the tooth when it comes to this state of affairs. It''s hard to appease her.


    "Good food, I couldn''t eat in the labyrinth dungeon,...... As I said I made a mistake,...... I did it,......"(Jamie)


    "But aren''t  you eating it right now?"(Silk)


    Silk tells her simply.


    " You''re a member of Clover now. And I''m a little bit happy about that, too, you know?"(Silk)


    "......?"(Jamie)


    "Yuki had a hard time at ''Thunder Pike''. I remember the day he cried because of the abuse."(Silk)


    Jamie burst into tears at Silk''s words.


    "But... you saved us that day ....... And, considering the situation right now, I think you were the one who was needed by  Yuki-san."(Silk)


    "Me?"(Jamie)


    "Yes."(Silk)


    Well, Silk is sharper than I expected.


    After all, I sometimes unconsciously treat the three girls as if they were my students.


    The reason for this may be that my position as leader is closer to that of when I was an instructor.


    Nene, too, is still inexperienced, so I tend to treat her in a similar manner.


    In this respect, I would not have that attitude toward Jamie.


    After five years of adventures together, we had shared their own stories of youthful mistakes.


    "Jamie, That''s what I''m going to say too, so I''m going to end this conversation. We can start a new adventure as ''Clover. I''m sorry that our first request is to conquer the most difficult labyrinth in the "King''s Order of Imperial Requests."


    Jamie wiped away a tear and laughed at my lighthearted comment.


    "I hope you''ll support me well."(Jamie)


    I nodded in reply to her challenging smile, which I hadn''t seen in a while.

 Volume 3 - CH 35

    Chapter 35-The hand that is now connected with Jamie''s.


    After several encounters, we had finally reached the edge of the inverted labyrinth Tenebrae.


    Facing the wall of darkness, I stood there with bated breath.


    "The battle is about to begin. Are you ready?"(Yuki)


    Even as I said this, I was painfully aware of my own lack of preparedness.


    The thought of it was finally upon me, and a pang of fear crept up and shook me to my core.


    "Are you okay?"(Nibelung)


    "...... Ya. I thought I was prepared for this."(Yuki)


    My legs almost buckle as I remember Fullama, who has been filled with something black and turned inside out.


    I can trust what my uncle says. The fact is that with the stigmata, even in that darkness, I could go on and I was safe.


    But I was paranoid about the safety of my friends, and that made my fear grow.


    "I was sure that they would be safe. If it comes down to it, Lun will be there for you."(Nibelung)


    "Yes, I know. I''ll rely on you."(Yuki)


    Nibelung has almost no skills as an adventurer, but her presence is very important.


    In addition to operating the "Gopro-kun G" for "live distribution," Nibelung''s "gold" could be the last safety net for us.


    In addition, she, my uncle, and I - in other words, the three walkers - had discussed and decided on a promise.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the safety of the Nibelung is the key to this adventure.


    "I have a hunch that everything will be fine."(Marina)


    "Marina, you shouldn''t trust your instincts. So let''s  do this "(Silk)


    When Silk snapped her fingers, a small white snake slithered out of her silver hair.


    Usually, spirits stay in the place of their own attributes, but Biblion, the spirit of memory and storytelling, often lurks in Silk''s hair.


    This spirit, observer and recorder, is also the terminal of a higher being, the spirit that inhabits our "stories."


    And the many records stored in him manifest as the power to predict the future in the short term.


    "Biblion, please."(Silk)


    "©¤©¤©¤©¤"(Biblion)


    The spirit Biblion whirls about with a whispering cry.


    After a moment, it whispered something into the silk, and then went back into her hair.


    "It seems there''s nothing wrong with touching this," The possibility of a future in which we become the Shadow Man, Shadow Stalker is nonexistent."(Silk)


    "I see. Thank you, Biblion."(Yuki)


    The white snake responded to my acknowledgment with a small wag of its tail from Silk''s silver hair.


    Even though most of the spirits are difficult to deal with, Biblion is friendly to people, which is helpful.


    ''Well then, let''s step in.  Yuki-san, what is your plan of action for the raid?"(Nene)


    As planned, the entire party will join hands "and move in as a single group. If the interior has already turned into an ''invisible darkness,'' we can''t just get lost if we leave."(Yuki)


    There is the disadvantage of not being able to respond immediately to an attack the moment you enter.


    Nevertheless, it is worse to be separated in that place where the darkness, where time and space are ambiguous, continues forever.


    Moreover, the situation is different from the time of "Glad Shii-Im.


    The "Invisible Darkness" that I wandered into that time was literally nothing but tranquility, but ...... this "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae" took the labyrinth and overflowed it.


    In light of the fact that the shadow man Shadow Stalker disappeared inside, we cannot deny the possibility that greater dangers await us.


    And if so. It is imperative that the party does not disperse, even if there is some risk.


    "Okay, then. Then, please use reinforcement magic. I''ll help you."(Jamie)


    "Oh, I''ll leave the physical strengthening to Jamie."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Jamie while sending out Refresh Mana, which continuously restores magic power.


    The actual "Thunderpike" incident was a very important one.


    Benwood told me that Jamie had made a lot of effort since the "Thunder Pike" incident.


    When Jamie found out that we, Clover, were now an A-rank party, even if only temporarily, she asked Benwood and Mamaru to help her get back into the guild and take care of  her pre-adventure training.


    Among the instructors she received were old Moriah and other now-retired adventurers of the past, and according to Benwood, "she now perfect for taking on the edge of the world."


    I think the talent was there to begin with.


    "I''ve completed my enhancements over here as well."


    I grant some protective magic and also check the [scroll of multiple enhancements] inserted in the waist belt.


    Even if there is some kind of emergency, this can be used to temporarily stop the situation.


    "I like it. I wonder if I can use magic too?"(Marina)


    I smiled at Marina, who was checking out the enhanced magic.


    "The grass looks greener on the other side, Marina."(Yuki)


    "Is that how it is?"(Marina)


    ''That''s the way it is."(Yuki)


    I was so distressed that I thought to myself, "I''m a man and I can only support ...... her from behind.


    Looking back at me as an adventurer, I never had any flair from the beginning.


    The first five years of my life were spent as a backstage worker for Thunderpike, wearing a crimson adventuring costume that was even considered a badge of honor and never being seen in the "delivery" section of the show.


    I polished my sword, my magic, and my alchemy, but none of them made me a mid-guard supporter, something I still regret a little.


    If only I had been as good a fighter as Marina, my life as an adventurer would have been much different.


    "But I''m sure ...... Yuki can fight well enough in the vanguard, right?"(Marina)


    "I think you''re being too optimistic. My role is that of a midshipman and supporter. I''ll work reasonably well wherever I can to make it easier for everyone to fight, but I still need everyone to be there to help me."(Yuki)


    I look up, look around, and smile with as much smugness as I can muster.


    "So guys. I''m counting on you."(Yuki)


    I saw my friends nod back at me, and I took a deep breath.


    "Let''s go!"(Yuki)


    I held out my hands, and Rain took my left hand.


    "It''s  my position here, Don''t let go of my hand, okay?"(Rain)


    Silk took my right hand.


    "The sub-leader''s position is here, isn''t it?"(Silk)


    "No, that''s not fair! Then I''ll connect with Rain."(Marina)


    Marina stuck out her tongue and joined hands with Rain.


    "Lun, come here and connect with me."(Jamie)


    "Yes, please."(Nibelung)


    Jamie, who had joined hands with Nibelung, holds out her hand to Silk.


    "May I?"(Jamie)


    "Of course."(Silk)


    "Then I''ll hold Marina''s hand."(Nene)


    Nene, the last one left, holds Marina''s hand.


    We hold each other''s hands firmly and hold our breath.


    "The "live streaming" has begun!¡¡We will now begin  diving in the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae" "(Yuki)

 Volume 3 - CH 36

    Chapter 36-Beyond the Black Wall and the Shadow Man


    We entered the "Inverted Labyrinth Tenebrae" at the end of the first day.


    We thought that our vision would lead us to the clear, dark world of Tenebrae, but to our surprise, we found a lush green landscape.


    "......Well, how do you see it?"(Yuki)


    I muttered to myself and observed the surroundings closely.


    "The topography is similar to the ''valley of death'' that was swallowed up. It''s just..."(Silk)


    I"t''s too rich. Is it a view of the past? Or is it a view of the future? Or is it a view of what could have been?"(Rain)


    People see everything the way they want to see it.


    We know from firsthand experience that this is a prominent phenomenon in the labyrinthine dungeons formed by the "Invisible Darkness" and the "Colorless Darkness".


    In other words, this view is most likely a labyrinth dungeon called by us, ......, or someone else''s wish or desire.


    "I''m going to let go of your hand. How do you want me to take the precautionary measures?"(Silk)


    "First, let''s use the telescope eye to check the surrounding area. Rain, Jamie, you''re up."(Yuki


    "Okay."(Jamie)


    "Okay but¡ª."(Rain)


    Rain nodded and held out her hands, so I picked her up and carried her on my shoulders.


    Jamie''s mouth twitched a little when he saw that.


    "Is it really okay to flirt in a disaster-level labyrinth dungeon?"(Jamie)


    "Jamie, you don''t  know but Rain and Yuki are always like that."(Marina)


    "I''m not flirting with her! It''s a matter of altitude!"(Yuki)


    I answered in a somewhat slurred manner, and my companions burst out laughing.


    The tension that had been building up in my body, a feeling of trepidation, eased a little and I felt the strength leave my stiffened body.


    "No sign of the enemy."(Rain)


    "I don''t see them over here either."(Jamie)


    "Yuki-san, I have bad news."(Nene)


    Nene, who was alone on the cliff looking through the telescope, uttered a disturbing word.


    "What is it, Nene?"(Yuki)


    "The building that looks like the "Kings Mausoleum" is exposed, and there are a lot of shadowy shadow stalkers around it."(Nene)


    After setting Rain down on the ground, I climbed up the cliff.


    I received a [telescope] from Nene and looked in the direction indicated, and saw what Nene had reported.


    Although I could only see it from the top of the cliff in the shadow of the valley, a huge trapezoidal structure with a unique atmosphere had appeared, and Shadow Stalkers, shadow people, were passing around it.


    "It looks as if they are working on something."(Yuki)


    "Yes, it does. Don''t they seem to have different roles to play?"(Nene)


    If you ask me.


    There is not much we know about Shadow Stalker, the shadow man.


    The adventurers'' guild categorizes them as "high-ranking undead monsters found only in labyrinths," but the number of encounters is extremely small, so the characteristics, nature, and ecology are not known.


    However, we do know that the thing is tough.


    We, Clover and I, had a battle with it during our search for the Ione Ruins Labyrinth.


    "Let''s just get closer to it. If we assume that this space is the lower labyrinth Lesser Dungeon, then the main body of the dungeon is the "King''s Temple. We need to enter the "Colorless Darkness" from there."(Yuki)


    "I guess so. I''ll continue to move to higher ground and scout."(Nene)


    "Count me in."(Yuki)


    Nene and I touch knuckles and I run down the cliff.


    "How was it, Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    "I''m confident this is the Valley of Death. There was a large structure at the spot where I had previously predicted the Temple of the King to be."(Yuki)


    "What about Shadow Stalker, the Shadow Man?"(Rain)


    "As Nene reported, there are quite a few. They seem to be moving in an organized manner. So let''s get closer and see what''s going on."(Yuki)


    The others nodded.


    Among them, Marina seemed to be acting a little strange.


    "Marina, are you all right?"(Yuki)


    Marina nodded and said,


    "Yeah, I think it''s okay ....... Sorry for worrying you!"(Marina)


    "If there''s something wrong, just let me know, okay?"(Yuki)


    Marina, who nods a little, is trembling a little.


    This is unusual for Marina, who is always full of energy wherever she is.


    "Hyaaaa"(Marina)


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    After giving her a light hug, I pat her on the back and look her in the eye.


    Silk often tells me that I tend to show it on my face, but in Marina''s case, I could tell right away by her mood.


    "I''m a little scared and uncomfortable. ......"(Marina)


    "I know you''re scared. I''m scared too.''(Yuki


    "The shadow man  ...... what if it''s someone we know, or what if we fail and the world dies? I''m too stupid to think about difficult things, but I can''t help worrying about it."(Marina)


    "I see. Marina is very kind."(Yuki


    I lightly pat Marina''s head as her eyes are downcast.


    I think Marina was most at home in "La-Jo" among the "Clovers".


    Vivacious, open, and as bright as the sun, fighting on the front lines with her sword of her own volition, she was probably the perfect image of the kind of woman that the residents of La-Jo, who dreamed of a new Salmutaria, were looking for.


    Marina was also the one who gave the most training to the aspiring adventurers.


    For this reason, Marina''s feelings for the people of La Jo are deep.


    She may have gotten used to slaying people. She may even be prepared to do so here.


    However, she is also very conflicted when she thinks that this is the person she was smiling and talking to until a few days ago.


    Undivided feelings call for a slowing of resolve and decisiveness, which is replaced by the fear of failure.


    The stress that Marina must be under must not be half as great as it seems.


    "Marina, How would you feel if you were the Shadow Stalker, indiscriminately attacking us?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t want to do that!¡¡if that ever happens I want you all to send me back to the stream then."(Marina)


    "Then, wouldn''t everyone in ''La-Jo'' want that, too?"(Yuki)


    I know this is a deep ego induced questioning.


    We no longer know if that is what they want.


    But it should help to lighten Marina''s conflict.


    "Maybe it is as you say. ......! I''m sorry, Yuki. It''s okay now."(Marina)


    "I think you''re right, Onii-san."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung, who had remained silent for some time, muttered something thoughtful.


    "The "golden" ring of the "Glad-Shii-Im" was probably prepared to prevent people without the "existence mark stigmata" from becoming shadow stalkers. But it didn''t work after all. ......"


    After thinking for a moment, Lun nodded.


    Then she looked up and opened her mouth.


    ''Brother, isn''t it ...... the Shadow Man, Shadow Stalker who makes up this world dungeon?"(Nibelung)


    There was a somewhat convinced glint in her eyes.

 Volume 3 - CH 37

    Volume 3


    Chapter 37-Strategy meeting and memories of that day


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    Guided by Nene''s warning, we proceeded toward the "Temple of the King," which came into view at the far end of the "Valley of the Dead.


    Fortunately, there were many places to hide in the lush green valley of death, and we did not encounter any monster monsters.


    "We should be able to see it soon. We should stop and think about what to do."(Yuki)


    "Right,we need to rest and have a light meal too"(Nene)


    We went off the beaten path a little and settled down in a rock cave where we could hide ourselves.


    Nene told us that the basic terrain had not changed and that there were several such points.


    "Lun, are your legs okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, I''m fine. Thanks to the boots Onii-chan bought me."(Nibelung)


    "I see. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me.''(Yuki)


    Nibelung has a relatively large number of magic tool artifacts.


    The [cargamo boots] she wears is one of them, which she had found and I purchased at the open-air market bazaar in Finis.


    It is a magical tool artifact for children who are not used to traveling, and it helps them keep pace with their surroundings, and in addition, it reduces the fatigue of walking.


    It is the perfect magical tool artifact for the current Nibelung.


    "Nene, get some rest."(Yuki)


    "There were no demons, and I''m not tired."(Nene)


    When I stopped Nene, who was about to leave the grotto and enter the vigil, she tilted her head curiously and refused.


    Unsurprisingly this catgirl is too hardworking.


    ''Yes, and If there are no demons either. Let''s have dinner together. I''ll give you a ham."(Yuki)


    "~Nya~Nya~."(Nene)


    Nene, ears perked up, rushes back into the grotto.


    I''ve learned her tastes as well, now that she''s the fifth leaf.


    I''ve also learned that she is ...... surprisingly picky about food.


    "Either way, I need Nene to be there for the strategy meeting."(Yuki)


    "That''s why I am here...... I was not lured by the ham ~Nya."(Nene)


    The ham is made from the high-end long-haired red pigs that are delivered to the royal palace in Salmutaria.


    Even if you''re not Nene, you don''t want to miss out on the chance to eat it.


    "Now, let''s talk a little about what''s going to happen next. Nene, report.''(Yuki)


    "Nya~ Well, there are a large number of  Shadow Stalkers, ahead of us, just past the narrow road."(Nene)


    "Do you think we have enough strength to fight them?"(Silk)


    At Silk''s words, Nene twists her head as she chews her ham.


    " I can''t answer that question because I don''t know how strong the  Shadow Stalker is. But even if it were all Borglu, I wouldn''t want to deal with them."(Nene)


    "I see. ...... We have to find a way to get to the Temple of the King somehow."(Silk)


    "How about a diversion?"(Jamie)


    Jamie takes a bite of her black bread and looks at me.


    "I don''t  know how we''re going to be able to meet up with the others after the diversion. Besides, will it work for Shadow Stalker ......?"(Yuki)


    "I guess so. The shadow stalkers around the "King''s Mausoleum" seem to have a purpose. I don''t know using  a diversion will work."(Silk)


    "Purpose, what kind of?"(Jamie)


    "I wonder what kind of. ......"(Yuki)


    I''m curious, indeed.


    It is highly possible that they are acting with an agenda this time as well.


    Whatever its purpose, we need to go to the "King''s Mausoleum. But if we can''t take it on, we''ll have no choice but to stall it.


    There are several ideas, but it depends on whether or not we can create a diversion. Let me think about it for a while.


    While eating black bread and prosciutto ham, I thought up a plan in my head.


    A frontal attack would be dangerous. If each and every one of them has the same combat power as the shadowy Shadow Stalker, they could do a lot of damage.


    One mistake could result in total annihilation.


    Diversion may be a hand, but not necessarily as  they may be more intelligent than Borglu.


    If we are systematically driven into a corner, the decoys©¦(probably Nene) will be in danger.


    If that happens, we won''t be safe either.


    The best way is to sneak into the "King''s Temple" quietly and without fighting. ......


    "How..?"(Yuki)


    How about this?


    Is it too risky to try here?


    I don''t even know the principle.


    But it might be worth a try.


    "Yuki. You are making funny faces now."(Rain)


    "Ugh."(Yuki)


    It seems that I was making a hundred faces without knowing it.


    "It''s your bad habit. If you have something to say, share it! If you don''t, you''ll be misunderstood."(Jamie)


    "Jamie is right. Don''t keep it to yourself."(Marina)


    ''Well, let''s see. I''m really just guessing. ...... I think everyone except Lun remembers it. You know, the story of the collapsed Finis."(Yuki)


    "You mean when I was lost?"(Nibelung)


    "Yes. You don''t want to remember, but there was  Shadow Stalker, there too."(Yuki)


    I don''t know if it''s correct to say that there was a shadow stalker.


    That is a possibility for the future.


    If the "Invisible Darkness" continues to overflow and swallow Finnis, that is what will happen.


    The "Invisible Darkness" is a "place where everything exists and nothing exists," encompassing all time, dimensions, and possibilities.


    It is not surprising that the "colorless darkness" that manifests itself as a labyrinthine dungeon - the "tower" - shows Finis the possibilities of a possible future.


    Perhaps the Shadow Stalkers encountered in that place were former residents of Finis.


    But we ...... weren''t attacked that time.


    We thought it was simply because Simon''s ranting drew our attention, but that may not be the case.


    "We certainly weren''t attacked. There were injured people here, and they could have attacked us."(Silk)


    "So you think it''s possible to create a diversion?"(Jamie)


    "Yes, it would be possible. And I will be the decoy."(Nene)


    His words drew gasps from the others.


    "What do you mean?"(Rain)


    I think that the  Shadow Stalkers were reacting to the Prismatic Missile, the arrow of distorted luminescence that I had released."(Yuki


    "To magic?"(Silk)


    I shake my head at Silk''s words.


    "No, to curse."(Yuki)


    TL Note- Sorry for the late release ,I was giving my practical and viva ,just a hour before.

 Volume 3 - CH 38

    Volume 3


    Chapter 38-Rings of Memories and Beginner''s Luck


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    After a brief exchange of words, a plan was decided.


    After leaving the rock cave, I followed Nene''s lead up a steep slope with poor footing.


    I managed to follow in her footsteps, but it was difficult to keep up with her.


    "Are you all right?"(Nene)


    "I''m fine. I''m sorry that I''m slowing us down, even though I''ve already given myself a physical enchantment to strengthen my body."(Yuki)


    " It''s  fine to be slow no normal person would go  far on such a rough road.''(Nene)


    But we must go on.


    The other members of "Clover" are waiting near the entrance of the narrow path and are supposed to head for the "King''s Temple" on signal. There was no way I could mess up at a place like this.


    "But are you sure you can handle it?"(Nene)


    "I''ll see what I can do."(Yuki)


    Checking the bag at my waist, I proceed through the bad terrain.


    In this bag, there are several rings.


    Yes, the rings created by the "one gold."


    The rings discovered and recovered in Glad-Shii-Im were returned to the Nibelung after research.


    A medium filled with records of the people of her beloved homeland. A remnant of days that will never return.


    She offered it to me.


    This ring is a magical artifact born from Simon - the "One Gold" - who received the "Prismatic Missile," the arrow of distorted light that contains my curse.


    There is no better medium to put my curse into than this.


    But at the same time, it is one of the few remaining links to her hometown.


    One could call it a relic.


    I was adamant that I could not use such a precious object, but Nibelung insisted that I use it.


    "You have a hard look on your face, don''t you?"(Nene)


    ''Oh. I ended up shaking my head, but was that really a good thing?"(Yuki)


    Nene looks back with a small chuckle.


    "I think it''s fine.''(Nene)


    The reply was light.


    I''m really thinking about it, and I''m still trying to figure out if there''s a way to avoid using it.


    "People have to weigh many things in their lives. Lun thought that  Yuki-san was more important than her memories and hometown."(Nene)


    "I see. Then we must make sure that we succeed."(Yuki)


    I am still lost, but also happy.


    I will have to do well to repay the Nibelung''s wishes.


    "I can see it now."(Nene)


    I looked in the direction Nene was pointing and saw the "King''s Mausoleum" there.


    The first thing that comes to my mind is what to do from this point on.


    What is the success rate? We will never know until we try.


    "We''re gambling from here on out, aren''t we?"(Nene))


    "I''ve never gambled before."(Yuki)


    "Then I''m hoping for  your beginner''s luck to come play."(Nene)


    I reapplied various physical enchantments, and Nene checked her various equipment.


    It would be nice if they all bit the dust, but there is a chance that there will be a battle.


    Timing and boldness are essential to enter the "King''s Temple" with my companions.


    "All right, let''s get started. Nene, you ready?"(Yuki)


    "Oh, before we begin..."(Nene)


    Nene opens her hands and holds them out.


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    "Give me a hug."(Nene)


    "Don''t talk like that, Nene."(Yuki)


    Nene replies to my complaint with a wry smile.


    "I''m only half joking, but I don''t want to die with regrets if something happens to us, so I was just asking."(Nene)


    "......"(Yuki)


    While I scoffed at myself for being such a leader, I also understood what she was saying.


    We are adventurers, always working in the midst of danger.


    And at this very moment,......, we are about to jump into the middle of death, so it may be necessary to be prepared for that.


    So, I gently hold her close and give her a tight embrace.


    "~Nya~ calm down. I feel like I''m in a dream. I have no regrets."(Nene)


    "You''re overreacting."(Yuki)


    "There is no one else who would hug me like this except Yuki-san."(Nene)


    I felt Nene''s softness and body temperature, and gave her a small kiss on the forehead.


    "Mmm, only on my forehead?"(Nene)


    "Look, you''ve still  got  some regrets. Let''s make sure we get out of here alive."(Yuki)


    "......Yuki-san is a meanie."(Nene)


    I took out a gold ring from my bag and smiled at Nene.


    "I''m a weak red mage warlock. It''s part of my job to be mean. ......, let''s get to it."(Yuki)


    "I''ll take care of the breakaway support.''(Nene)


    After we both nodded to each other, I began to pour magic into the ring.


    This "Prismatic Missile" is different from the way the "Prismatic Missile" is usually used, but it is a magic that was created through alchemy to begin with.


    It''s a little bit reckless, but it''s also possible to give it a try .......


    "There''s movement!"(Nene)


    I put magic into the ring as I listened to the report.


    The ring, tainted with curses and plague, slowly floated up, emitting an unholy rainbow-colored light.


    "Go......!"(Yuki)


    The ring, released from my hand, cuts through the air in a rolling trajectory.


    The ring scatters, but still draws the trajectory I want, and disappears from sight.


    "It worked!"(Nene)


    Nene, who was watching the shadowy shadow stalkers through her telescope, shouts out.


    I also confirmed from a distance that the black shadows were moving as if they were swarming around something.


    "All right, let''s get out of here. Let''s head for the ''King''s Temple."(Yuki)


    "Rogersssu"(Nene)


    I smashed the "Shaking Walnut" that I had prepared on hand as a signal, and we ran down the steep slope.


    Even with the assistance of "physical enchantment," the slope is likely to topple over, but with the help of Nene and the magical tool artifact, it seems to be manageable.


    "Good, that went well."(Yuki)


    "Yes. So, Yuki-san."(Nene)


    "Hmm?"(Yuki)


    "I''ll make sure you take full responsibility for my "regrets" when we get back, okay?"(Nene)


    I inadvertently slipped from seeing Nene''s smiling face yet dead serious eyes.


    TL Note- Nene is going for the win and Yuki slipped away after imagining his future, Nice.

 Volume 3 - CH 39

    Chapter 39-The Mausoleum of the King" and "Colorless Darkness


    "Yuke-san, Nene-san!"(Silk)


    Silk, who was leading another party as a sub-leader, looks relieved as I rush over to her.


    "I made you wait! Any damage or wear and tear?"(Yuki)


    "No damage. We can go in like this!"(Silk)


    "All right, let''s go in before the the Shadow Stalkers, come back."(Yuki)


    I nodded to my companions.


    Luckily, Nene and I didn''t get into a battle with the shadow stalkers either.


    I don''t know what the reason is, but it seems that my curse-infused magic has something that attracts them.


    "So, the formation pattern will be as planned. Nene, are you ready?"(Yuki


    "No problem!"(Nene)


    Nene, who had soaked her special boots in [Silent Oil], answered with a smile and quietly headed toward the back of the "King''s Temple. We followed cautiously.


    "Jamie, Silk. Watch the flow of magic and spirits."(Yuki)


    "Ok"(Jamie)


    "I''m on it."(Silk)


    Is it the Mausoleum of the King, the Invisible Darkness, or the Tower?


    The two of them can handle the anomalies that Nene can''t find.


    As long as this is a labyrinthine dungeon of "Colorless Darkness" origin, it is no wonder what might happen here.


    "Marina, please stand guard by Lun."(Yuki)


    "Okay! Lun, stay close to me."(Marina)


    "Yes, Onee-chan "(Nibelung)


    While giving instructions to my companions, I set my sights on the labyrinth dungeon in a way that only I could do.


    In other words, I will use the activation of the "existence mark stigmata" to obtain information about this place.


    "Rain, please get me the Sea Card Compass, the explorer''s compass."(Yuki)


    "Ok. I will get it out."(Rain)


    According to my uncle, walkers can objectively view the world and its dimensions from multiple perspectives by possessing the "existence mark stigmata.


    It is hard to understand the meaning of the word, but it is understandable from the firsthand experience.


    It is like a sensor to feel the contrast between the world to which I belong and the world to which I feel discomfort, or should I say a sense of oneness, ...... anyway.


    The tingling bruises I have felt so far seem to be the result of this.


    I should be aiming for the place where the sense of discomfort is strongest.


    I should be able to sense the presence of the "tower" that marks the edge of this world, and by extension, the "Abyssal Gate," the door to the Abyss.


    "©¤ ©¤ ......!"(Yuki)


    The presence that was drawn to me was faint, like a wafting scent, but I certainly felt it.


    And Rain did not miss that moment.


    As expected of an alchemist and a magic tool artifact freak.


    "I found it: ......!"(Rain)


    "Okay. When Nene returns, we''ll get things goimg."(Yuki)


    Marina looked at me and Rain, who nodded at each other, and peeked at me.


    "What is it? What''s going on?"(Marina


    "I''ve got a rough idea of where we''re going. I explained it to you, didn''t I?"(Yuki)


    "I didn''t really understand much, actually."(Marina)


    Certainly, the words "may," "would," and "there is a possibility of ......" were used so frequently during the preliminary explanation that it might have been difficult for Marina, who is a not a  sophisticated person to begin with, to understand the whole process.


    "The Invisible Darkness is a world where anything is possible and nothing is also possible."(Yuki)


    "Uh-uh?"(Marina)


    "Uh...It''s a place where there''s so much stuff that you can''t find what you''re looking for."(Yuki)


    Marina nodded "yes" to the paraphrased words.


    "Then how do we get to the ''tower''?"(Marina)


    "With this."(Yuki)


    I pointed to Rain''s [Sea Card Compass, the explorer''s compass].


    "Rain and I have already proven that it works in the Invisible Darkness. That''s why we used it to find the location of the Abyssal Gate."(Yuki)


    "But we don''t know what it is. It is unstable. So we used Yuki''s stigmata to find it."(Rain)


    "I don''t quite understand, but you two helped us find it, right?"(Marina)


    Marina laughs as she turns her head.


    Even if I don''t know the detailed explanation, I hope this gave her a good grasp of the current situation.


    Even for me, just because it worked doesn''t mean I know if it''s really a correct theory.


    "But this is the ...... "King''s Temple," isn''t it?¡¡Can we really enter the Colorless Darkness from here?"(Jamie)


    "Well, technically, this must be in the Colorless Darkness, too."(Yuki)


    I answered Jamie and touched my cheek a little.


    I''m sure the girls who have shared my "existence mark stigmata" will understand in time. The labyrinth itself has this unique sense of oppression.


    The atmosphere here is undoubtedly the same as in "Colorless Darkness."


    However, the memory of the land is what makes this place the "King''s Mausoleum.


    The "Colorless Darkness" reacting to this is merely a projection of the labyrinthine dungeon called the "King''s Temple" here.


    I don''t know how far we can go, but it should be possible to enter the "Colorless Darkness" if we control our own mental images and strongly guide ourselves..


    We have already completed our exploration of the Abyssal Gate, the door to the Abyss.


    In short, it was up to us from here on out.


    "I''m back."(Nene)


    Nene returned just as I finished explaining everything.


    "How did it go? Are you hurt or something?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine. But,  Yuki-san, you did that thing I told you about, didn''t you?"(Nene)


    "How did you know?"(Yuki)


    "During the scouting , I saw the area around the building became a patchwork. It was the same as in the Colorless Darkness."


    I guess I startled Nene a little, but it seems my guess was correct.


    The actual labyrinth dungeon called the "King''s Temple" shook itself out of existence when we detected it with the "existence marker stigmata".


    At the same time, we had entered the most difficult labyrinth, the "Colorless Darkness."


    "The "Seeker''s Compass" indicated the "Abyssal Gate".(Rain)


    "Yes. Checking the area is complete. Which direction is it?"(Nene)


    Raine shows the [Searcher''s Compass Sea Card Compass] at Nene''s words.


    "I see. Then, I will guide you."(Neen)


    "Everyone, let''s brace yourselves. ......! From here on, it''s ''colorless darkness. You never know what might happen."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded in agreement with my words.


    But soon everyone showed a smile.


    "Hm?"(Yuki)


    "You''re getting too hard again, Yuki-san. We''re back on stage again, the dream of ''Clover,'' the stage you''ve always dreamed of. Please give us your usual."(Silk)


    I smiled a little and relaxed my shoulders.


    "On second thoughts you''re right. The "delivery" is also connected to ...... our dreams, Let''s have fun carefully towards our dream stage."(Yuki)


    TL Note- All Aborde! Its time for the final grand adventure in the dream stage of Colorless darkness. Sorry for the late update I was kinda ill and giving my vivas and exams.

 Volume 3 - CH 40

    Chapter 40-The distorted "King''s Temple" and those turned inside out.


    We cautiously made our way through the mosaic pattern of the "King''s Mausoleum".


    The interior is dimly lit, but not so much that it refuses our gaze.


    "The direction is this way, but there was a shadow man, Shadow Stalker, at ...... this end."(Nene)


    "Is he also inside?"(Yuki)


    As long as that was an entity invaded by the "invisible darkness," I knew it would be inside as well.


    "There are three and there is no way to avoid them."


    "Then, we have no choice but to hit them and move on."(Yuki)


    My companions nodded their heads in agreement with my decision.


    "What about the strategy to attack?"(Silk)


    "How big is the room?"(Yuki)


    "It''s about five times the size of this corridor, so it won''t be a problem for Marina to wield her sword to its fullest."(Nene)


    If so, please .......


    "The first attack will be by Rain and Jamie''s magic, and then Marina will go. I and Silk will check and assist her. Nene, please go on offensive ."(Yuki)


    If they are at a stage where we can surprise us, this might be enough to finish them off.


    The shadow man Shadow Stalker is a formidable opponent, but not as tough as a magical beast.


    "I''m going to use a fireball. What about you, Jamie?"(Rain)


    "I also like flashy magic, but I''m not very good at it so I''m going to use a magic arrow energy bolt."(Jamie)


    Jamie''s reply left me feeling a little uncomfortable and uneasy.


    The "magic arrow energy bolt" is the first level of attack magic that even a red mage like me can use.


    And I know that Jamie can use third level magic.


    I remember that when she was a Thunder Pike, she preferred the high-powered "Flame Javelin" and "Shinebolt," but for her change frankly I don''t know.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."(Jamie)


    "...... got it."(Yuki)


    I have a little bit of apprehension, but if Jamie is so confident, I will believe in her.


    .".....There it is."(Yukk)


    At the end of the passageway, there were three black shadows standing motionless and upright.


    "Fireball!"(Rain)


    Rain''s "Fireball " exploded in the center of the room after she finished chanting, shaking the air in the labyrinth.


    However, three shadows were still standing in the room engulfed in flames.


    "Let''s go, ......! Magic Arrow Energy Bolt!"(Jamie)


    The moment Shadow Stalker, the shadow man, began to move, Jamie''s magic was unleashed.


    Five "magic arrow energy bolts" appeared and pierced through the Shadow Stalkers.


    "Wow! ......!"(Yuki)


    I couldn''t help but let out a voice.


    At the same time, I was a little jealous of Jamie''s talent.


    What she has done now is a technique I could never have achieved.


    "Not yet!"(Nene)


    Two of the three shadow people, Shadow Stalkers, collapsed, but one of them is coming toward us.


    However, it was a good target for Marina''s [Stinger Joe, the Stabbing Assassin].


    The arrow was released with great force and hit the Shadow Stalker directly in the head, piercing and picking it off. And that was the end.


    ...... No, it was not the end.


    The footsteps can be heard from the back of the room.


    He was a little short and stocky. A surcoat with a lion design. A black battle-axe in his hand.


    All of them looked familiar.


    "Could this guy be ......?"(Yuki)


    Marina nodded her head as she drew her black sword.


    On closer inspection, even the shadowy figure lying in the shadows, Shadow Stalker, looks familiar.


    "Marina, to the vanguard! Push him into the room!"(Yuki)


    "Yes, Leave it to me!"(Marina)


    With a powerful step, Marina runs down the passageway at the speed of an arrow.


    It''s hard to fight off the strange slashes ...... that the shadow stalker uses in this narrow passageway.


    "Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"(Shadow Stalker)


    Shadow Stalker, the shadow person who was hit by Marina''s body, is blown to the middle of the room by the impact.


    The next moment, an invisible slash is released and attacks Marina, scraping the floor.


    But Marina easily avoided it and readied her black sword again.


    "I won''t get it unless it''s a surprise attack!"(Marina)


    "Shhhh!"(Shadow Stalker)


    Rahuma''s arm, which was about to raise his axe again, was pierced by three arrows fired by Silk, instantly freezing him.


    In addition, Nene''s bitter arrows pierced through a gap in his armor and pierced his eyes.


    "I got it!"(Marina)


    At that moment, Marina''s sword, clad in the black brilliance of a magical sword, rips Rahuma to pieces.


    The "Mage Swordsman" and "Samurai" both specialize in "cutting," and her blow swung through him brilliantly, despite his full body armor.


    The upper half of Shadow Stalker''s body slid to the floor, and the battle was over.


    ''You are persistent even when you are Shadow Stalker!''(Marina)


    Marina, who had wiped the blood from her black sword with one swing, muttered as if to throw up.


    "The perimeter is clear."(Nene)


    "All right, battle''s over. Check for wear and tear.''(Yuki)


    I relax my guard and turned to my companions.


    "No loss!"(Nene)


    "Three ice arrows down. Fifteen arrows left."(Silk)


    "One thick arrow from Stinger Joe, Nine arrows left! A little magic is comsumed."(Marina)


    "Magic power, no problem.''(Rain)


    I nodded at each of my companions'' reports and checked for any wounds.


    They were working well together and were able to respond smoothly to the reinforcements.


    "What about Jamie?"(Yuki)


    "Oh, uh, ...... magic, just a little bit."(Jamie)


    "Roger that."(Yuki)


    I used "Refresh Mana," a magic for continuous recovery of magic power at her, feeling a little itchy at the response, which I had not received in my "Thunder Pike" days.


    TL Note- So Jamie has improved her personality and now the part of the harem *cough* Clover. And a update that I won''t be able to post Chapters on 16,17,19 and 20 as my exams on those days and won''t have time to do any updates. So you have to bear the wait but don''t worry it''s only these four days.

 Volume 3 - CH 41

    Volume 3


    Chapter 41-The Mystery of the Shadow Man and Yuki''s Admirers


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    After taking a short break, we proceeded in the direction indicated by the "Seeker''s Compass.


    The mosaic landscape of the "King''s Temple" was even more intricate than the "Colorless Darkness," and was so complex and bizarre that even Nene sometimes lost her sense of direction.


    A special mention should also be made of the demon monsters.


    As in "Colorless Darkness," we encountered strange and unfamiliar monster monsters, but we also frequently encountered shadow stalkers, people in the shadows.


    And they were very mysterious.


    Even for me, a supporter of the project who has been studying the knowledge of monster monsters, the existence of this shadow man, Shadow Stalker, was too mysterious.


    According to Rain, a sorcerer and monk, they give off the presence of magical creatures and the presence of the undead at the same time.


    I saw the moment when Rahuma was turned inside out, but that looked more like a transformation than a death.


    It is strange that there is a sign of the ...... unclean dead, even though it is.


    Another point.


    It is about the attire of the shadow man Shadow Stalker.


    Considering the fact that Rahuma and his kinsmen remain clothed even after their transformation, we can assume that they are the same as they were before they were born.


    If this is the case, then the shadow stalkers seen here could be from the "La-Jo" area, but the people I encountered ...... were different.


    The cultures, eras, and techniques are so varied that it is difficult to make a coherent picture.


    "Hmmm......... what is this?"(Yuki)


    "It doesn''t seem to be a magic tool artifact, since it doesn''t get caught by the "magic sensing  function."(Rain)


    Smiling at the uninterested magic tool artifact freak, I touch the cloth to check it out.


    Moreover, the fact that it was not a magical tool artifact meant that it was made with technology.


    "It was a lucky cut, If it weren''t for you, it might have been swept away."(Yuki)


    "I wonder if this is a short tunic designed as a protective suit of armor.Is it like chainmail?¡¡I don''t ...... know. I''ll take a piece of it, just in case."(Marina)


    The robe itself was ripped off by Marina.


    "Nene, let me know when you find a place where we can rest. We''ll take a short break."(Yuki)


    "Understood. I''ll be on my way."(Nene)


    The strange scenery and the demons using it as a cover for their attacks have made her feel a little worn out.


    The labyrinth is too big.


    From the precision and scope of Nene''s advance scouting, it should have been possible to find a staircase by now.


    "Yuki."(Jamie)


    I sigh lightly, and Jamie taps my shoulders.


    "We''ve got more than enough to do. You''re in too much of a hurry."(Jamie)


    "I get that."(Yuki)


    I didn''t expect her to follow up like this, and I was so taken aback that I ...... also let my shoulders relax.


    "Thank you, Jamie."(Yuki)


    "You''re welcome."(Jamie)


    "I know that but  it''s your fault, too, ......."(Yuki)


    "Mine?"(Jamie)


    Jamie screamed out in a crazy voice.


    "I haven''t been jealous like this in a long time."(Yuki)


    "Are you talking about the magic arrow, energy bolts?"(Jamie)


    "Yeah, I remember when I tried it and couldn''t get it to work and I was so ...... depressed."(Yuki)


    The "Thunder Pike" was a C-ranked party at that time, I believe, and was rapidly gaining popularity.


    To contribute  more to the party I tried firing a series of "magic arrow, energy bolts" without chanting, but it just didn''t work.


    Even though it was the first level, it was the wrong approach to begin with, firing offensive magic in rapid succession, which was not my forte.


    This was the reason I wanted to become a professional rear support.


    It was a little frustrating to see her do it right in front of me like this.


    "You see..."(Jamie)


    Jamie lowers her voice and puts her face to my ear.


    "I have an awakened ''second vocation''...... red mage."(Jamie)


    "Eh?"(Yuki)


    The friends who had been taking a short break all turned around at my astonishment.


    "Oh, Jamie-san''s about to give Yuki a hug!"(Marina)


    "Ah......!"(Jamie)


    Marina pointed at us, and "Gopro-kun" reacted and turned to us.


    I was flustered and Jamie looked down with a red face.


    I was a little embarrassed to see her in a way I couldn''t imagine her to be in the past.


    "I''m not going to do that. Jamie did something that I failed to do a long time ago."(Yuki)


    "Hmmm? But then you don''t have to say anything like that, do you?"(Marina)


    Marina''s simple question made us feel more and more uncomfortable.


    "She became a red mage for her second profession."(Yuki)


    "Like Yuki. I like it."(Rain)


    Rain''s eyes lit up.


    Rain''s eyes twinkle.


    As for me, I envy Rain''s talent to use even the seventh rung of the ladder magic.


    "I was a big fan of Yuki. I saw Yuki in the "delivery" of "Clover", he used a lot of magic very quickly, he was like a different person from the time we were together. He was, you know, ...... cool."(Jamie)


    Jamie turns her head.


    Gopro-kun" kept looking at me. It was like some kind of interview.


    But I can understand Jamie''s feelings a little.


    The man I admired was also a red mage, and he showed me how to use a lot of magic at will.


    I guess that''s what made me want to be a red mage.


    "Thank you, Jamie. I''m glad to hear that."(Yuki)


    "I don''t like your seductive side. You used to be more of a sweetheart."(Jamie)


    Jamie looked at me with her eyes.


    "I want to hear about Yuke''s past. I want to hear it!"(Marina)


    "I''d love to."(Rain)


    "Me too."(Silk)


    While we were waiting for Nene to return, Jamie told everyone about how the "Red Mage Warlock" which is me was a country bumpkin, and "Gopro-kun G" continued to broadcast my pathetic tale of the past to all the tablets in the country with the power of "gold".


    TL Note- Yuki shame trian in speed, Well as you may or may not I was having my exams and now because of change of schedule, I won''t be able to post Chapters on 20th and maybe 26 or 22 either of one of those  two dates,  I will inform beforehand , rest of the schedule  will run as normal and after this exam I will become a sophomore.

 Volume 3 - CH 42

    Volume 3


    Chapter 42-Stair Camping and Hugging


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "I found the stairs."(Nene)


    I was relieved to hear Nene''s words as she returned.


    We had been taking small breaks after each battle, but it was time to take a long, long rest and a long stay.


    Although we had progressed this far, we still needed to review our attack plan, and it was time to get some sleep.


    "Okay, let''s camp at the stairway area."(Yuki)


    "No need to rush?"(Marina)


    "Reliability is better than speed. Marina, do you remember how many times we fought today?"(Yuki)


    "Uh, six?"(Marina)


    Okay, you''re remembering it right.


    That''s proof that you have a good mind.


    "Yes, six times. And the number of monster monsters we fought was 17."(Yuki)


    "That''s a lot of monsters. We may have broken the record."(Marina)


    "That''s right. But we still have a long way to go. We must take a good rest here."(Yuki)


    "Yeah. if you ask me, I am also a little tired."(Marina)


    She also went through a few magic sword transformations.


    She had become much better at controlling the sword, but she must have been fatigued.


    "Let''s go, then. Nene, Will you show us the way?"(Yuki)


    "This way. I didn''t see any demons, but it''s a bit of a walk."(Nene)


    We followed Nene for half an hour.


    I walked a long way as I was told, but I felt a little lighter.


    I did not know the size of the labyrinth. I felt a little better when I found the stairs.


    "Resting here?"(Nene)


    "More like a camp than a rest. Come to think of it, I''ve never taken Nibelung on a camping trip before."(Yuki)


    I nod to Nibeln, who nods her head, and lift her up.


    I had already offered her some lessons for her to learn, but I hadn''t actually planned to take her with me, so this was her first time in a real encampment.


    "This is the labyrinth dungeon. The stairway area is a good place to rest and camp, where monster monsters won''t invade."(Yuki)


    "..... So this is where the dimensional boundary is."(Nibelung)


    The Nibelung stared at the stairway''s descent and muttered, "Dimensional boundary"


    "Dimensional boundary?"(Yuki(


    "It looks like there''s another world from here on. The labyrinth dungeon side has a clear presence, while the stairway side is a bit vague. I think there must be a difference in the rules of formation."(Nibelung)


    "I see. ......"(Yuki)


    The Nibelung''s senses are keen, perhaps because she is a "golden priestess".


    If she says so, then so be it.


    "We don''t know what it feels like. If you notice anything, let me know along the way."(Yuki)


    "Yeah, okay."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung nodded, I dropped Nibelung off on the dance floor, and began to prepare the camp with my friends.


    Nibelung also seems to be looking for something she can do to help.


    "We have arrived at the stair area. We will now begin our long rest and long stay, including sleep. Cut to the delivery."(Yuki)


    I bow my head lightly to the crystal lens and stops "Gopro-kun G" for a moment.


    At that moment, someone hugged me from behind.


    "Gopro-kun, did you cut it off?"(Marina


    "Hm? We can''t wipe  our bodies without it, can we?


    "Oh no. I just thought that it was a shame that   Gopro-kun wouldn''t be able to deliver the labyrinthine meals."


    Marina, who has already taken off the top half of her armor and is now wearing a tube top, smiles brightly.


    I''m glad I was able to cut off the "delivery" before they saw this.


    However, I am thankful that Marina is always going at her own pace, like this .......


    Even in a situation like this, she is always the same.


    "I''ll only use it when we eat. But more importantly, do you have any sore spots or anything?"(Yuki)


    "No, I''m fine.I''m getting better at protecting myself!"(Marina)


    Marina laughs at me, but just to be safe, I check for scratches and bruises.


    The "Arcees" armor that Marina wears is reinforced with Salmutaria technology, but even so, it''s not safe and sound if it takes a direct hit.


    "Yuki will also wipe clean his body, right?''(Marina)


    "I''ll be the last one. I have to prepare the food."(Yuki)


    "Is that so? I was going to wipe your back."(Marina)


    I looked at her and saw that ahe was holding two wet hand towels in her hands.


    She was not joking, she was serious.


    "I can do it myself. Marina needs to rest first."(Yuki)


    "Mmmm... Yes, but I also want to make out with Yuki!"(Marina)


    Marina''s cheeks puffed up.


    "Ah, flirting ......?"(Yuki)


    "It''s  not like that I just want to talk to Yuki more and get close to him. Because you don''t know what''s going to happen ......?"(Marina)


    Marina''s eyes are downcast, and I''m surprised.


    She is strong. She has developed her talent and overcome difficulties.


    But even Marina is still a young girl of tender years.


    I have been relying too much on her uninhibited cheerfulness.


    As a leader, a supporter, and a man, I had to realize this.


    "I''m sorry, Marina."(Yuki)


    "I''m sorry too, did I ask too much of you was I being selfish?"(Marina)


    "No. I''m sorry I made you feel uncomfortable."(Yuk


    I hugged her, as she always dared to do in a dash-hug.


    I knew I had to do that.


    "I haven''t wiped my body yet! I might smell sweaty. ......!"(Marina)


    "I like how  Marina smell. It''s my favorite smell."(Yuki)


    "Uwaaa..right"(Marina)


    I stroke Marina''s embarrassed head with a hug.


    "I''m ticklish. But I think I like it when you do this to me."(Marina)


    " But Marina always hugs me."(Yuki)


    "Because skin-to-skin contact makes us feel close, doesn''t it?"(Marina)


    I think so too.


    I want to hug Marina more.


    But time is running out.


    "Marina,Don''t embarrass Yuki-san."(Silk)


    "Hehehe, I''ve been caught."(Marina)


    The sub-leader, who is very strict about task management, comes to pick up Marina.


    "She delivered me a towel."(Yuki)


    "So why the hug?"(Silk)


    "I''m going to give Silk a hug too."(Marina)


    Marina pulls away from me and gives Silk a hug.


    She must have been embarrassed.


    I tucked away the lingering warmth in my heart as I looked at Marina, who had a little vermilion tint on her cheeks.


    TL Note- Yuki enjoying some quality time, here I was giving my exams. Schedule has returned  to normal, I am a sophomore now.

 Volume 3 - CH 43

    Volume 3


    Chapter 43-Discomfort and reverberation


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    After a good meal and a good night''s sleep, we were back in the labyrinth dungeon.


    We thought we could "skip a level" by going down the stairs, but it didn''t work out that way.


    No, the phenomenon itself did occur.


    It just wasn''t the result we were looking for.


    "What do you think? Lun."(Yuki)


    ''I don''t know. But I think this sign ...... those people are shadow stalkers."(Nibelung)


    At the end of the long flight of stairs was a small wooden door.


    It was unusual, but in some labyrinths these things happen.


    Besides, this is part of the "tower" where all possibilities swirl chaotically.


    Anything could have happened.


    Yes, anything is possible.


    However, when I saw the strange scene in front of me, I had to reflect on the fact that I had underestimated the ''anything'' part.


    ''This is the ...... Adventurers'' Guild, right?"(Marina)


    "No, we are in the labyrinth."(Yuki)


    While answering Marina, I looked down the stairs.


    Even the stairs had somehow been transformed into wooden  stairs of the dark wood of the Finis Adventurers'' Guild, which I had ascended and descended many times before.


    What we hear from downstairs is the familiar clamor.


    "That''s ......, but how? ......!"(Rain)


    Rain, who had been peering downstairs with me, gave me a small tug on my sleeve and pointed.


    When I turned my gaze in that direction, I saw an unbelievable figure there.


    "Huh? What''s going on ......?"(Yuki)


    A slightly larger round table near the wall, where the large tablet placed in the center of the room is clearly visible.


    Sitting there are several adventurers.


    Simon, the knight.


    Barry the Warrior.


    Camilla, the monk.


    Jamie the Wizard.


    And Yuki the Red Mage.


    (TL:Yuki and the four horsemen of stupidness but wait one of those is good now .)


    There seated was an A-ranked party called "Thunder Pike," which no longer exists now.


    "Hey, are we ......?"(Jamie)


    "No, it''s not us. There''s no way that could be us."(Yuki)


    I shook my head at Jamie''s words.


    There was no way that was us.


    It could have been the celebration  after a successful mission.


    They were laughing and smiling at each other.


    Barry was tapping me on the shoulder and pouring me a drink.


    I''ve never seen that man behave this way toward me.


    But...but...


    This is the view I once dreamed of.


    As long as "Colorless Darkness" is constructed, this is one of the possibilities that could have been.


    I - we - somewhere along the way, we took the wrong road to here.


    I don''t know what it was, and I don''t want to know now.


    ''Um, Yuki-san. This is the situation we''re in. ...... Has it been caused by ourselves!"(Silk)


    "......?"(Yuki)


    "We''ve crossed the hierarchy from the ''King''s Temple'' to ''Finis''."(Silk)


    Silk''s words calm my disturbed mind.


    "I see. Then we have to get through here anyway."(Yuki)


    "What do you mean?''(Marina)


    Marina didn''t seem to understand.


    "Remember,this is the basement of the Finis Adventurers'' Guild. Do you remember what is in the basement of the Finis Adventurers'' Guild?"(Yuki)


    "Ah......."(Marina)


    That''s right.


    The Finis Adventurers'' Guild is a facility set up to seal off and monitor the entrance to the labyrinth that is the "Tower"--the "Colorless Darkness."


    Since we have recreated "Finis" in such detail, it is highly likely that there is a large cavern, which is naturally the entrance to the "Colorless Darkness."


    If we continue through the first floor where the tavern is located and head to the underground cavern, we should be able to head to the "Colorless Darkness," the main point of our mission this time.


    "The adventurers in the tavern ...... are about thirty shadow stalkers in all."(Yuki)


    Is it perhaps a supporter''s habit?


    The  number of people in the Adventurers'' Guild tavern is a good indicator of what time it is.


    It''s probably around three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The "Thunder Pike" there must have returned from the "Aurias Castle Ruins" labyrinth by morning carriage after finishing the attack yesterday.


    The labyrinth dungeon there produces rare magic tools artifacts and treasures.


    Always, we''d argue over our share ...... and I was always the one who was neglected.


    As I trace the sleeve of my red mage courtesy warlock attire, I remember things I don''t want to remember.


    ©¤ ©¤ "You''re just our support guy a servant is more useful than you!"


    You useless bastard, asking for a share of the profits?"


    ©¤ ©¤ "Yes. You are so shallow, asking for money without contributing much.


    What echoes in my mind are the voices of my former colleagues.


    There was no nostalgia. It''s just a dark, heavy, bitter feeling.


    "Yuki? Are you all right?"(Rain)


    "Oh, yeah. I''m fine."(Yuki)


    Rain peeks into my silent face and shakes her eyes with concern.


    I know I can''t hide anything from her, but I still need to be strong.


    If they exist as a cast of actors in a phantom of finis, can''t we just pass by without botheringa anyone?"(Marina)


    "Surely it would be tough to take on this number of people."(Yuki)


    "Wide-area magic, blow ''em away?"(Rain)


    Rain''s suggestion is wild, but it has the advantage of being able to catch them by surprise.


    Nevertheless, it is also risky, since the game will then be a mixed bag.


    "The guild is a few years old in terms of the ...... decor and the faces. I''ll go."(Nene)


    "Are you sure you can handle it? Nene."(Yuki)


    "If Shadow Stalker, the man in the shadows, is going to play his part, he won''t know about me.  Please hide here."(Nene)


    Nene, wearing a cloak, looked at me and went down the stairs.


    The result was immediately obvious.


    "Oh, hey, sweetie. You don''t look familiar."(Wilson)


    "Oh it''s  you? I recently came to Finis. Andalais doesn''t have much work."(Nene)


    "From Andalais?It''s not safe there, so it must be hard for a cute girl like you to live. Welcome to Finis!"(Wilson)


    Wilson, the "welcomer" dressed as the shadowy Shadow Stalker, smiles.


    He is a well-known member of the Finis Adventurers'' Guild who died two years ago after a botched attempt.


    "It looks all right."(Jamie)


    "Okay, let''s go. Jamie, we''re going to put hoods over our faces."(Yuki)


    "What about the Invisibles?"(Jamie


    "I thought about that, but I don''t think it''s a good idea. If this is Finnis'' copy, we can''t violate the rules."(Yuki)


    The use of magic in Finis is basically prohibited in the city.


    The Adventurers'' Guild also has defenses against magic, such as the Invisibles, which hide someone''s appearance.


    If we were found out, there would surely be an uproar.


    "Okay, here we go: ......!"(Yuki)


    TL Note- So here we go , Simon finds a way to come back his role appear to be more persistent then anyone else.

 Volume 3 - CH 44

    Volume 3


    Chapter 44-Dreams and Pretenses


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    We proceeded through the bar of the Adventurers'' Guild, which was strangely nostalgic even though we were in the middle of a labyrinth.


    Drinking and eating meat, the adventurers are chatting about their adventures and not paying us any attention.


    It''s hard to believe that they are all shadow stalkers.


    Some of the adventurers have already retreated.


    Wilson, the greeter.


    Big Rod, the big lug.


    Mazaara with his "overflowing magical power."


    All of them are familiar faces that I will never see again.


    We slowly make our way through the bar, trying not to stand out.


    "..You there!"(??)


    In the midst of all this, someone calls out to me as I walk at the end of the line.


    Simon Barkley.


    My childhood friend, former party member, enemy, and ...... man I killed.


    I stop, suppressing the feeling that this is more than I can do.


    My friends stop, too, but eye contact urges them to move on.


    I can do whatever I want on my own.


    "What is it?"(Yuki)


    I could have ignored him. No, in fact, I should have.


    However, I stopped.


    Even I don''t know the reason why.


    ''That outfit, it belongs to the Red Mage, doesn''t it? I saw that it is a masterpiece of magic tool artifact. Can you tell me where you got it? I thought it would look good on our Red Mage ...... Yuki."(Simon)


    Simon.


    It''s bad manners to ask where someone''s loot comes from.


    You''re a total ...... jerk, you know that?


    Just as I was about to let my usual snide remark slip out of my mouth, a voice identical to mine chided Simon.


    "Simon. It''s bad manners to ask where the loot came from. I''m sorry. Simon has a habit of getting lost in the shadows sometimes."(Yuki<Shadow>)


    "Let me apologize for that. The red mage''s attire is so unusual that I just had to ......"(Simon)


    "No, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it."(Yuki)


    "Thunder Pike" was a little flustered by my answer.


    "I got this on the tenth floor of the labyrinth in the ''Ruins of King Aurius'' castle."(Yuki)


    "Oh, that''s just what we were  going to. We might be able to get it in the next attack."(Yuki<Shadow>)


    "Oh, Thanks for the useful information... uh..."(Simon)


    "Just a passing Red Mage"(Yuki)


    "I''m Simon, and I''m just starting out, but ...... I''m a guy who''s going to be an A rank someday."(Simon)


    Simon''s introduction a burst of laughter from the Thunder Pike crew.


    "Not that again hahaha!"(Barry)


    "Simon is always doing that. But I don''t mind."(Jamie)


    "But it''s embarrassing, isn''t it?"(Camilla)


    Barry laughed heartily, holding his stomach, while Jamie and Camilla smiled modestly.


    "Don''t laugh so much. We have to rank A if we want to go to the Abyss Gate with Yuki."(Simon)


    "We can do it. ......, right?"(Yuki<Shadow>)


    The "Thunder Pike" members all nodded their heads as I said this with a somewhat confident look in my eyes.


    "I hope you can make it to the Abyssal Gate."(Yuki)


    "It''s our dream. We''ll get there, I promise!"(Yuki<Shadow>)


    Simon smiles with the former friends of "Thunder Pike".


    I can''t help but raise the corners of my mouth at the possibility of what might have been.


    A scene that will never come to pass. A past that has been selected and pruned.


    I am nostalgic, envious, and sad.


    Noticing the tears rolling down my cheeks, I make a small self-mockery.


    I wonder what I am getting sentimental about this mere farce performed by shadowy shadow stalkers.


    But still, this scene is a little dazzling.


    Because "I" sitting there looked so happy.


    (TL: Why are you readers guys )


    ''See you later, Simon."(Yuki)


    "Ah! See you again, Passing Red Mage."(Simon)


    We exchange a few words of reunion, and I quickly follow my companions.


    Evne though I knew I would never see them again, but my heart was still somewhat refreshed.


    I had always had a little bit of regret.


    Even though we were enemies, we were still childhood friends from the same hometown and dreamed of becoming adventurers.


    We started as adventurers together, spent our early years together, and overcame many dangers.


    That day we unleashed the ...... curse, but hatred was not all that we had in common.


    So it meant a lot to me to be able to say goodbye to Simon, even if he is here playing the  Shadow Stalker.


    Simon, who had become "one gold," didn''t answer me.


    "Thanks for waiting."(Yuki)


    I catch up with my friends, who look at me with concern.


    I know that Simon has been a great trauma for me.


    "How was it? How was Thunder Pike?"(Marina)


    "Yeah... they were a good bunch of guys."(Yuki)


    I let out a small gasp, even though I said it myself.


    I never thought that the day would come when I would be able to call Thunderpike a "good-natured bunch."


    Even if it is in an impossible dream that the edge of the world presents.


    "You look like you were having a good time over here,"(Jamie)


    "Jamie''s image hasn''t changed though."(Yuki)


    "What? But, yah......"(Jamie)


    We both have bitter memories of Thunder Pike.


    However, the envy about this possibility faded away when I saw the faces of my friends.


    We are now conquering the labyrinth dungeon with our best friends toward the "Abyss Gate" of our dreams. There is no time to dwell on the past.


    " Let''s go. ...... Well, are there any guards in the basement?"(Yuki)


    Nene''s face turned a little sour at my words.


    The entrance to the ...... "Great Underground Hollow" is located in a small room past the guild counter.


    In the real Finis, Mamaru, the receptionist, would be there.


    "Worst case scenario, we''ll have to force our way in, but if ...... possible, I''d like to sneak in peacefully as it is."(Nene


    "Let''s be careful. Nene, please keep your hood up."(Yuki)


    "I''ll do that."(Nene)


    Nene, with her hood up, sneaks stealthily to the front of the line.


    However, her efforts were ...... undone the next moment.


    TL Note- A good end to the whole Simon and ThunderPike matter, Hope Yuki will be able to move on from now .This chapter was little emo though and possible boss in next chapter lol.

 Volume 3 - CH 45

    Volume 3


    Chapter 45-The Gray Hermit and the Great Hollow


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "Oh, Nene. And Yuki-san."(Mamaru)


    A familiar face appears from behind the guild counter in the underground cavern.


    As the guild''s receptionist, her presence here was not strange at all, in fact, it was even natural.


    I just wished she wasn''t there.


    ''Ma-ma, mamma ......''(Nene)


    "I''m so happy to hear Nene call me ''mama. It makes me happy ."(Mamar


    It''s hard to tell if it''s natural or a joke, but Mamaru-san laughs as she taps Nene on the shoulder, who is still slurring her words in fear.


    Nene''s body trembled and she was so nervous that she looked as if she was about to pass out.


    ''This side of the room is off-limits to all concerned, sir."(Mamaru)


    "Let us through, Mamaru-san."(Yuki)


    "Why?"(Mamaru)


    "Why not?"(Yuki)


    Mamaru-san, who tilted her head at my words, gave a small laugh.


    "Fufufu I''m just joking. Come on, this way."(Mamaru)


    "......, Mamaru-san?"(Yuki)


    "Yes, what is it, Yuki-san?"(Mamar


    Mamaru, with her calm face, looks back at me with a smile on her face.


    I feel somewhat uncomfortable. From the counter, she could see me mixed in with the "Thunder Pike," but how could she not notice that?


    "Big brother. This is the real Mamaru. There''s no sign of shadow stalker."(Nibelung)


    "Yes. I confirmed it with magic sense magic."(Rain)


    Nibelung and Rain inform me of this as I look at them suspiciously.


    "I''ve known Yuki-san for a long time."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru puts her hand on her cheek and lets out a small sigh.


    Something was lying at her feet.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt  but...... this is?"(Yuki)


    ''It''s the  monster that used to be my copy. I took care of it so it wouldn''t get in the way."(Mamaru)


    As if in some kind of small talk, Mamaru-san tells us that she killed Shadow Stalker, a shadow person of her own image.


    Yes, I shouldn''t forget that Mamaru is a legendary adventurer who goes by the name of "Gray Hermit"


    No wonder Nene is frightened.


    "She has better skin than I do."(Mamaru)


    "But why are you here? Where are my uncle and Benwood?"(Yuki)


    ''Don''t worry, they''re here all right. The sudden appearance of the saga has been a bit of a problem though. ......"(Mamaru)


    I followed the smiling Mamaru into the back of the guild.


    Feeling the gradually diminishing bustle of the bar in the background, I remembered the first time I challenged the "Colorless Darkness".


    That time, too, Mamaru had led me to a secret room in the back of the guild.


    "The saga told me that the reason I am here is to create a pathway  to bring you all together."(Mamaru)


    "A pathway ?"(Yuki)


    ''Yes, I don''t quite understand it either. But he was right. In fact, you all were able to join me."(Mamaru)


    With a smile on her face, Mamaru activates the mechanism in the hidden room where the stairs to the large cavern are located.


    The wall slides sideways like a hidden door in a labyrinth.


    What appears is a small room and a gaping hole in the ...... floor.


    "Well, everyone in the "Clover". This is where it starts."(Mamaru)


    "What about Mamaru-san?"(Yuki)


    "I have to stay here for a while. The world as "Finis Adventurers'' Guild" will be shaken up without me. I will join you later, so don''t worry."(Mamaru)


    I understand when I see Mamaru-san smiling.


    She is probably going to do something quite reckless.


    If one has been an adventurer for a long time, one can tell by the atmosphere.


    Even "Gray Hermit " would know that it is dangerous to go through the "Colorless Darkness" alone.


    Mamaru is a veteran of this labyrinth.


    But here I have no choice but to nod my head.


    If we stray, we will be trampling on her resolve and concern.


    "I will buy you a drink when I return."(Yuki)


    "Oh, my. It''s been a long time since I''ve had an adventurer''s cup. I look forward to it."(Mamaru)


    After smiling, Mamaru turned to Nene.


    "Nene, take care of Yuki-san and the others."(Mamaru)


    "Shishou ......!"(Nene


    "You''re doing great my daughter. I''m proud of you. I''ve been a little hard on you, but you can handle one more, can''t you?"(Mamaru)


    Mamaru takes Nene in her arms and embraces her.


    Even if they are not related by blood, even if they are of different races, ...... they are still mother and daughter.


    "I''ll do my best."(Nene)


    "I''m counting on you, Nene. But I''m proud of you, my daughter so I''m not worried.''(Mamaru)


    "We have a lot to talk about when we get home."(Nene)


    "Oh, I''m so glad to hear that. I''ll save you some of Benwood''s apple cider."(Mamaru)


    Mamaru laughed and let go of Nene.


    "Have a good day."(Mamaru)


    "I''m off."(Nene)


    Nene, a little teary-eyed, nods deeply and exhales.


    "Come on, folks! Let''s go. Nene will take it from here."(Nene)


    "I''m counting on you. Don''t be overzealous."(Yuki)


    I pat Nene on the back as she heads for the stairs, urging her companions on.


    A few steps into the room, Marina and Silk turn and look at me.


    "Will Mamaru-san be alright?"(Marina)


    "Yuki-san, I still think we should go together. ......"(Silk)


    "It''s not polite to go up against the guild''s most powerful player, Gray Hermit. Mamaru-san, is several times stronger than us even by herself. She''ll be fine."(Yuki)


    I said both truths and lies.


    We may not agree, but we still have to move on.


    That''s the courtesy of an adventurer.


    "I''m fine with that. The sooner we can resolve this, the better."(Rain)


    "Rain is right."(Jamie)


    Perhaps Rain and Jamie''s words were the decisive factor that lit a spark of determination in Marina and Silk''s eyes. They are strong fire in their eyes.


    With this they will be able to proceed through the labyrinth dungeon without hesitation.


    Inspired, I too renewed my resolve and headed for the stairs.


    "First, in the Great Hollow, Let''s meet up with my uncles and start attacking the ''Colorless Darkness''."(Yuki)


    My companions nodded at my words, and as if on cue, we descended the stairs.


    The silent companions were nervous, but they didn''t seem to be frozen.


    "......! There''s the sound of battle!"(Nene)


    "Is it an overflow ?"(Marina)


    "No, we are already in a labyrinth dungeon, so it is not an "overflow". But we can''t afford to take too long!"(Yuki)


    As if rushed by the gradually increasing sound of battle, we rushed down the stairs leading to the Great Hollow.


    TL Note- The boss fight turned into emotional reunion cuz the real boss entered let''s  see what happens in the Great Hollow.

 Volume 3 - CH 46

    Volume 3


    Chapter 46-The Great Underground Hollow and the Golden Generation


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    I see shadowy figures of shadowy people shadow stalkers with weapons.


    I also see snarling, twisted, pitch-black beasts of various sizes.


    I also saw a figure fighting against it.


    "You''re here, Yuki!"(Benwood)


    Benwood, wearing bright red hand-armored gauntlets, raised his voice.


    "What''s the situation?"(Yuki)


    You see  that''s what I''m talking about! That son of a bitch! Saga''s giving us all kinds of trouble!"(Benwood)


    "He''s always been reckless, though It''s been a long time since he''s done anything like this."(Manuela)


    Benwood is agile and strong beyond his years as he cleaves away at the  monsters.


    The person protecting Benwood''s back is Duna''s guildmaster ...... Manuela, who is holding a great white shield and an ornate battle hammer mace.


    Is it safe for the surface to have two guild masters all together in a labyrinth dungeon?


    "Where''s Uncle Saga?"(Yuki)


    "He went into the tower to prepare for you!¡¡We''re your escorts!"(Manuela)


    But the situation is not good.


    Shadow stalkers and monster monsters blocked the entrance to the Colorless Darkness, and some of them attacked sporadically.


    Furthermore, the number of  monsters was increasing as they seemed to rise from the ground one after another.


    "We can take the two of you with us or will you leave after escorting us."(Silk)


    "No, we can''t leave. Look behind you."(Manuela)


    "What is this?"(Silk)


    Silk''s face turned blue.


    The stairs we came down had already disappeared like a haze and turned into a rock wall.


    I could guess the reason to some extent. Perhaps the place where we had just been, the bar of the Finis Adventurers'' Guild, was Mamaru-san''s labyrinth.


    Her presence was the starting point that drove a wedge into the unstable labyrinth and fixed the space.


    But I don''t know how she did it.


    My uncle must have done it in some way, but to use the properties of the "colorless darkness" in such a way is just too reckless.


    Thanks to this, Benwood and Manuela could not retreat to the upper floors and had to wait for us here.


    It was almost a coincidence that we were able to meet up with them while they were still alive.


    "Well, you  girls seem to be in good health. ...... Jamie seems to be all right, too."(Benwood)


    " Oh Nibelung-chan is also safe and sound. "(Manuela)


    The two guildmasters, laughing fearlessly, easily beat down the demons.


    As one would expect from an adventurer of the golden age, who were considered  super A-class.


    "Let''s get to it. Once you enter the "tower," run at full speed. leave it to us to hold them back."(Benwood)


    "But then ......"(Yuki)


    "Don''t worry about us. I''m not so weak that a child like you  has to be worried about me. I''ll just cut to the chase and leave the rest to you."(Benwood)


    "Oh, yes. It''s been a while since we''ve had "tyrant" and "beater" in the same team. I''m going to go on a rampage for the first time in a long time."(Manuela)


    Manuela, with her war hammer mace at the ready, smiles with a grin at the corners of her mouth, and Benwood strikes the cuirassed gauntlets on both arms together to intimidate the demons around him.


    "Hm...hmm. There''s also the ''Fake Sage of Wisdom.''(??)


    A powerful explosion, followed by a snowstorm with icicles, blows away the demons that are gathering and freezes them in place.


    "Oh, dear, you''ve created a "connecting path" area here. You sagas, you are too much like the walkers, the wanderers of the world. If it weren''t for me, I don''t know what would have happened."(??)


    "...... old  Moriah?"(Yuki)


    The one who appeared out of the darkness was Moriah, a member of "Skordia."


    "It''s been a long time, Mister Yuki. I have heard rumors."


    "What brings you here?"(Yuki)


    "I am one of those walkers who have come into contact with a piece of truth. Besides, I am a former "hero"."(Moriah)


    "Hero ......!"(Yuki)


    I did not know much about Moriah''s background.


    I had heard that he was an excellent magician, but I had no idea that he was a former "hero."


    "Are you a hero too, Moriah? You and Yuki are the same!"(Marina)


    "I''m a hero, too. We think too much in the same way, and I can''t believe it hmm should I join Clover too ."


    Moriah smiles fondly at Marina.


    The others laughed in response.


    "Saga asked me to take care of you and the guildmaster."(Moriah)


    Pulling out two [Scroll of Exit] from his pocket, Moriah tosses one to me.


    "Such an expensive thing ......!"(Yuki)


    "If you are going to proceed through the Tower, you will need these. You should always have a clear path of retreat."(Moriah)


    Slowly raising his staff, Moriah blew out a slow breath.


    "Let''s go, guildmasters,let''s go and push Clover into the entrance of the tower: ......!"(Moriah


    "Oh, there''s plenty of room if old Moriah is there. "(Manuel


    "Huuh,  I can only hope that this place doesn''t turn out to be old man''s resting place."(Moriah)


    The demons, perhaps sensing the presence, suddenly became deadly.


    "The rest is up to you. You can go on with your own dreams."(Moriah)


    "©¤ ©¤ ©¤ ......Yes!"(Yuki)


    I replied and looked around at my companions.


    Everyone is already ready for battle.


    "Let''s go!"(Benwood)


    Benwood is in high spirits and spreads a heavy killing spirit.


    The hit was so powerful that we couldn''t help but feel our feet shaking.


    The demons that were mercilessly hit with this flinch and go rigid for a moment.


    Even the lifeless would understand.


    Benwood''s attack is a contagious violence filled with determination for absolute destruction.


    It is only natural that one would shrink back from the danger of being caught in the middle of this.


    But the demons soon learned that stopping was a bad idea.


    The chanting, spun silently and fluidly as if singing, was completed immediately.


    What a beautiful magic formula. The beauty of the magic formula drawn in the air was so beautiful that one could hardly believe one''s eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, the space between the two split open.


    It was as if it had slid apart. Like armor cut by Marina''s magic sword, the space was torn at an angle, displaced, and then immediately returned.


    However, the demons under its influence did not seem to do so.


    "©¤ ©¤ The seventh rung of the ladder, magic. Wow, he made it appear like it was so, so easy ......!"(Rain)


    Rain, who was running next to me, was rolling her eyes.


    But we can''t be stunned. Manuela''s voice rushes us.


    "Follow me, you guys! Behind me is the safest place!"(Manuela)


    Manuela runs strongly with her great shield at the ready.


    Straight for the entrance of the "Colorless Darkness". It is a wall that runs over and kills everything.


    We run behind her. We can barely keep up with her.


    Behind us, Benwood is smashing the demons that are trying to get to us.


    His clothes are now in tatters and blood is oozing from wounds all over his body, but strangely enough, he is smiling.


    "I''m going to go ahead and make sure the entrance is safe, Yuki-san."(Nene)


    Nodding to Nene, who disappears alongside Manuela, I pick up Nibelung, who is beginning to lag behind a bit.


    "Marina, Silk, get ready for the battle at the entrance."(Yuki)


    "Roger!"(Marina)


    "Understood."(Silk)


    Marina and Silk reach for their weapons.


    Nene is ahead of us, but if there is a battle, we can''t afford to be late.


    "Rain and Jamie will provide support as needed, and you can use the magic scrolls if you need to. Don''t waste this opportunity!"(Yuki)


    "Yes. Ready"(Rain)


    "Ready when you are!"(Jamie)


    We''re already on the warpath.


    Both of them are on board to act as wizards.


    "The entrance is just around the corner. I''ll take care of the rest. ......"(Manuela)


    Manuela, who had decelerated rapidly, ducked down and delivered a brilliant shield bash behind me.


    The dark beasts that were just about to attack me were sent flying by the blow and slammed into the wall.


    "Go on. From here on, ...... it''s your story."(Manuela)


    TL Note- And the final arc begins. So my readers Let''s  read  the final arc play out, if you have reached till here let''s see this till the end.

 Volume 3 - CH 47

    Volume 3


    Chapter 47-Stairs and anomalies without anomalies


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    We reached the entrance to "Colorless Darkness" and headed straight for the stairs.


    If we don''t get out of here, the three of them who are holding back the monster behind us will never be able to escape.


    "Take your time! Don''t forget the theory of labyrinthine dungeon work!"(Benwood)


    Benwood''s rasping voice echoes with the sound of blows, and the iron door at the entrance of the labyrinth is sealed.


    In the silence of the entrance area, I let out a small breath and open my mouth.


    "We will now begin the attack on the "Colorless Darkness. Our target is the lowest level---the Abyss Gate."


    "I''ll do my best!"(Marina)


    "The plan is in my head. Let''s go."(Silk)


    "Yes, we can do it. ......"(Rain)


    The three girls nodded in agreement.


    The former students who made me the "clover".


    At first I thought I would be able to help these unreliable girls, but ...... they have grown up a lot. I can''t see them as students anymore.


    "Leave it to me to take the lead."(Nene)


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''m relying on Nene."(Yuki)


    Nene smiled happily at my words and nodded.


    I think she has changed a lot. The pessimistic Nene is no longer with us.


    But it''s feel little itchy to think that she''s doing this for my sake.


    "It''s a little traumatic to see it here."(Jamie l


    Jamie, on the other hand, was looking at the stairs with a slightly nervous look on her face.


    That would be true.She  is going to try again in a place where she almost died once.


    It''s no wonder she felt fear.


    "Are you okay?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine. This time, you''re with me."(Jamie)


    Jamie laughs, and I feel a little embarrassed, so I involuntarily look away.


    I had never noticed how attractive she was when she was honest with me, even though we had been together for five years, and it was a surprise.


    "It''s going to start from here. Big brother."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung, who was still a little nervous, let out a small whisper.


    She seems to be trembling a little.


    "This is the "colorless darkness. This is the ''tower'' of this world. And this is where my crime lies, for leading your world to collapse."(Nibelung)


    "Lun you don''t have to feel that way. But  either way it''s all connected here ......, right?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. Yes. That''s why I have to go there."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung is also the "Golden Priestess."


    I feel something here with her. I don''t know if it''s the same as mine or if it''s unique to her.


    "Okay, let''s go."(Yuki)


    With my words as a cue, we descend the stairs.


    Each step is heavy. The pressure of the labyrinth''s rejection, which I had never felt before, grows stronger and stronger. It was almost suffocating.


    "The feeling is strong. It was different before."(Yuki)


    "Yes, it was. I felt strange, but not like this. ......"(Rain)


    "It''s like the rules of another dimension or time are pouring in. Are you okay, Big sisters?"(Nibelung)


    Everyone nodded, but this heaviness was a little unexpected.


    But it is understandable if you think that this pressure is what turns the world inside out.


    If such a thing overflows the labyrinth and covers the world, everything will be destroyed.


    "I''ll be on the lookout."(Nene)


    Nene starts to speak as they reach the bottom of the stairs.


    "You have to be careful in this situation."(Nene)


    "I understand. I''m going to cut this short, so just be ready for my return."(Nene)


    Nene then rushes out.


    It is amazing that she can move without lack of vigor in the midst of this strangely heavy discomfort.


    "Now, let''s reapply the reinforcement magic. Rain and Silk, what''s wrong with detection-based magic ......?"(Yuki)


    ''No, scanning by spirits already. But it''s a little strange. It''s too normal."(Silk)


    "I''ll check it out. Too... normal... too... weird... ......!"(Rain)


    Rain, who seems to have performed  "sense magic," is also looking around in surprise.


    "Nothing is disturbed?"(Yuki)


    "Yes. Rather, it was too stable..."(Rain)


    What do they mean?


    I don''t think there''s anything abnormal about it.


    No, wait. That way of thinking is not flat.


    There is abnormality.


    The world is made up of contrasts created by the difference between the normal and the abnormal.


    In other words, the biggest contrast right now is... ...... "us".


    "This could get messy."(Yuki)


    "Stop being so speculative and explain it to me!"(Jamie)


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sharp rebuke from my old comrades.


    This kind of clarity is just the same as before.


    "I think it''s us, not the world, that''s crazy in this place today."(Yuki)


    "What do you mean? Tell me so I can understand, Yuki."(Jamie)


    "I mean it as it is. Detecting magic is about visualizing and sensing differences from the world. If we can''t detect it, it means that the hierarchy we are in now is functioning properly as a world."(Yuki)


    I look around. An orthodox labyrinth dungeon surrounded by stone walls.


    Yes, a labyrinth. But it is judged to be in no way against the rules of the world.


    In other words, the inside of this "colorless darkness" is no different from our world. That is what they are beginning to judge.


    "In other words, the world is beginning to be engulfed by the "Invisible Darkness. And we, who feel uncomfortable with it, are foreign to the world."(Yuki)


    "We need to hurry."(Silk)


    Silk narrowed her eyes and squinted them.


    I guess they are already rearranging the plan in their minds.


    "That''s one thing, but there''s something else going on."(Yuki)


    "The inability to use the detection system?"(Rain)


    "That''s right. We have to proceed with more caution than ever before. We also have to hurry or the danger will increase."(Yuki)


    I was about to click my tongue, but I held it back and thought about it.


    The fact that we can''t use detection magic means that the similar magic tools and artifacts will also be ineffective.


    Even Nene, who uses her knowledge, experience and intuition to detect traps and tricks, would be at greater risk if she no longer had the support of detection magic.


    What would my uncle do in such a situation?


    He is going through this labyrinth alone.


    There must be some strategy.


    "...... I see."(Yuki)


    Tracing my cheeks, I arrive at a guess.


    I''m sure I can do it. I, too, am a walker, and we are at the end of the world.


    TL Note- So Yuki is continuing his journey, my other series second in everything came to a halt as we reached the raws and this one will also come to a end.....sad but proud moments.

 Volume 3 - CH 48

    Volume 3


    Chapter 48-recklessness and failure


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "Rain, I need your help."(Yuki)


    "What''s wrong?"(Raun)


    "I''m going to do something crazy."(Yuki)


    "What do you want me to do?"(Rain)


    Rain looks at me without asking for details.


    Does she  trusts me or did she have a similar idea in mind?.


    Either way, I need her help.


    "Anywhere you can think of, recall the labyrinths you''ve been in. In as much detail as possible."(Yuki)


    "I''ll try to be as detailed as possible. Okay."(Rain)


    I rub my forehead against Rain''s as she closes her eyes, and I focus on my own concentration.


    The stigmata is the power to impose one''s existence on the world.


    If it is a "tower" full of "transparent darkness" that contains uncertain elements,...... it will be the real world.


    "Kuu ......."(Yuki)


    The cheek that was touched by Persephone, the pale King of the Immortals, ached.


    The pain is what makes the stigmata of the walkers of the walkers.


    Even if I can''t do it as well as my uncle, I should be able to guide this distorted "colorless darkness."


    "I''m  back, What''s going on?"(Nene)


    When I opened my eyes, the surroundings were even darker than when we entered.


    The stone walls have been transformed into a tunnel-like landscape of exposed rock.


    "The "Labyrinth of Painteral Abandoned Mine Ruins" ......?"(Silk)


    "I missed it! It was the first labyrinth dungeon that Yuke and we dived together!"(Marina)


    Marina smiles beside Silk, who nods her head.


    "This is good, right?"(Rain)


    "I''m proud of you."(Yuki)


    I release my forehead and admire Rain.


    She seems to have understood my intention well.


    Thanks to her, I was able to pull back the heterogeneously normal space created by the "Colorless Darkness" into the known world.


    ''Structurally - the fourth floor area, huh? I''m sorry, Nene. I should have tried it when you got back."(Yuki)


    "No problem. It was a very strange place, but now I have a better sense of smell. Is this also a magic trick of yours?"(Nene)


    I responded with a small shake of my head to Nene, who was nonchalant.


    "No, it''s the power of the "existence mark stigmata. It''s a little different from magic."(Yuki)


    "I''m familiar with the Paintal Abandoned Mine Ruins Labyrinth, I''m going on the lookout one more time, so please rest, Yuki-san."(Nene)


    "No... ......"(Yuki)


    As I was about to say to move on, my vision wavered.


    "You don''t look so good you look pale."(Jamie)


    I wobbled, and Jamie supported me.


    " I didn''t think  it would worn myself out like this."(Y7oi)


    "You don''t look so good, lie down for a while."(Jamie)


    "I''m going to check the area as well.You mustn''t push yourself too hard."(Nene)


    I watch Nene''s back as she runs off without making any noise, and I plop down on the floor.


    "Marina, bring a blanket from your luggage. Yuki-san, do you think you can drink the water?"(Jamie)


    "I''m just a little surprised. Is Rain okay?"(Yuki)


    "Yeah. I''m fine, no problem. I''m sorry. Maybe I didn''t project the right image.."(Rain)


    I smiled and replied to Rain who was looking at me with worried eyes.


    "That''s not true. You gave me exactly the image I was looking for. But  ....... I miss this place too."(Yuki)


    The three girls nod and laugh at my words.


    "Yuki was amazing."(Rain)


    "It was surprising, wasn''t it? The time of the carriage, the [Cantera of Detection], and the strengthening magic."(Silk)


    "The dungeon food was delicious. I thought this was the A rank party, but it wasn''t."(Marina)


    (TL: To those who didn''t remember re-read volume 1 , the first expedition of Yuki with Clover)


    Silk puts her hand on my forehead and smiles.


    "Yuki-san was special, wasn''t he?"(Silk)


    ''Oh come on, I''m not like that."(Yuki)


    ''Oh, really? Jamie-san."(Silk)


    ''You''re right, ...... Silk,''  Yuki''s awesomeness, once he get away from  all of his hesitation, is insane, isn''t it?"(Jamie)


    Was this a compliment?


    Is this a compliment?


    " After all, it was thanks to Yuki that the Thunder Pike was successful. Our failure was that  we failed to notice that you were in the party from the beginning and did everything for us right from the start - but somewhere I think there is even some of your fault too?"(Jamie)


    Jamie''s words were heavy.


    That''s something I''ve been thinking about for a while.


    In retrospect, I should have made more mistakes, cut corners more.


    But to tell the truth, even now I can''t answer whether my conduct was a bad thing or not.


    Adventurers are always in danger. Failure often costs lives.


    That is why I always tried so hard to be perfect.


    But I did everything too much on my own.


    I was so concerned about my own position that I didn''t rely on my friends much, and Simon and the others came to take advantage of me.


    I spoiled Simon and other members of ThunderPike.


    "Hey, don''t look so serious, ....... You''ll make me cry."(Jamie)


    "Excuse me."(Yuki)


    Jamie is a little long in the tooth.


    It takes more than a little effort to soothe that thing in the middle of the labyrinth.


    "The red mage must be the lowest class. We were so used to the suppor from Yuke that we didn''t realize how great it was. We were so proud of ourselves that we didn''t even think about why we were so proud."(Jamie)


    "Why?"(Yuki)


    Jamie shook her head at Marina''s innocent question.


    ''I don''t know. Maybe they thought the rest of the parties were incompetent. But when Yuki left, I saw him in Clover playing a vital role, and I thought, ''Well, I don''t think the foundation for Thunderpike is here anymore. The foundation of Thunder Pike is Yuki. The proof is that everything went wrong and everyone died."(Jamie)


    "You''re alive."(Yuki)


    "Yes, that''s why I don''t make mistakes anymore. Yuki, you can count on me more. I will be useful too."(Jamie)


    Silk smiled next to a slightly tearful Jamie.


    "We are the same way. You take everything too much on your own."(Silk)


    "And Lun too! I think my brother is a little too much!"(Nibelung)


    "This is harsh."(Yuki)


    Their kindness is sobering.


    It is not a metaphor. It was as if something warm was spreading into my heart.


    ''When this adventure is over, let''s relax a little. Yes, I''d like to go on a non-adventure trip with you guys."(Yuki)


    "I like that. Let''s all decide together where we want to go when we''re done."(Silk)


    "Silk. I want to go to a place with hot springs. ......"(Rain)


    At Rain''s words, Silk raises her index finger.


    "Rain, no  vacation planning for now. First, we must save the world properly."(Silk)


    TL Note- From the stats I figured that many new and returning readers have joined us and A rank has crossed 2000 reading list  on Nu, Thank you for joining Yuki and Clover on their journey.

 Volume 3 - CH 49

    Volume 3


    Chapter 49-Nostalgia and Promises


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "I knew it''d be there."(Nene)


    Hearing Nene''s report, I let out a small giggle.


    This hierarchy, fixed from Rain''s image, traces the "ruins of the Paintal Abandoned Mine", so it is natural for that one to be there.


    "And there was also a door that looked like the door to the floor boss ahead of it."(Nene)


    "Uh? I thought it was on the fourth floor."(Yuki)


    "...... memories, correction."(Rain)


    Looking a little embarrassed, Rain chuckles.


    "How vivid that day was for Rain ...... and us."(Silk)


    "I know, that day holds a lot of fond memories for me, too."(Marina)


    It was a memory for all of us.


    I remember it well, too.


    "Okay,  let''s  get to the rock lizard and defeat it. After that, let''s go to the door of the floor boss. The stairs are just up ahead."(Yuki)


    "I understand. This way then."(Nene)


    Nene gave us a signal and we started walking through the nostalgic ruins of the abandoned Painter''s Mine.


    The dark, narrow tunnels, the humid air, the muddy footing... Everything was exactly as it was on that day.


    Everything was just as it was on that day, but there were seven of us going together.


    One of them is an ex-member of the party I left, which I think is a bit of a strange coincidence.


    After a short while, I felt a small tremor beneath my feet.


    On the other side of the dimly lit tunnel, I see a huge shadow moving slowly.


    "Here comes the mining point,"


    I speak lightly and hide myself behind a rock.


    The skulking rock lizard was much bigger than the one we had fought in the past. It is actually more than twice as big as the one we used to fight.


    We don''t know if it''s a notorious named or special individual, but maybe it''s not a straightforward case.


    "Wow, ......, that''s big."(Marina)


    "Marina, be quiet. It will find us."(Silk)


    "But I''ve never seen one this big before."(Marina)


    Was it bad luck or carelessness?


    Marina leaned out from behind a rock out of curiosity, and the eyes of the rock lizard rock lizard met exactly with hers.


    "No way. It noticed me!"(Marina)


    It''s that huge body. The rock lizard was in the shadows of the rocks where she was hiding and could have blown her away.


    The non-combatant Nibelungs are also there.


    Then we must at least take the initiative.


    "This way!"(Yuki)


    "Yuki-san!"(Silk)


    I shouted and jumped out from behind the rock.


    If he could buy some time, his friends would take care of the rest.


    He already has more than enough ability and judgment to do so.


    "¡¶Paralyze¡· , ¡¶Chain¡·"(Yuki)


    I fired two action-inhibiting magic spells in rapid succession at the giant rock lizard rock lizard that was coming at me.


    I thought that this would somewhat stop it, but it turned out to be a little unexpected.


    The rock lizard was caught in a magical chain that completely stopped its movement.


    "It''s too much ...... this is no different than time-stopping magic!"(Rain)


    I don''t think any wizard could use such an exaggerated magic, but the rock lizard stopped moving. Then, my work is done.


    After all, there is the magic swordsman Marina in Clover.


    "Marina!"(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Marina)


    The black sword flashed with the force of an arrow from Stinger Joe, the assassin who pierces through.


    Just like last time, the rock lizard was knocked off its head with a single blow, and it fell down and stopped moving.


    "Okay, the battle is over."(Yuki)


    After giving Marina "Refresh Mana for Continuous Restoration of Magic Power," I took a breath.


    "I had a little scare, I should have jumped out of the way."(Nene)


    "No, we were able to defeat him, so it doesn''t matter."(Yuki)


    Besides, Nene was in a posture to evacuate with Nibelung in her arms at that moment.


    Under the circumstances, it would have been right for me to act as bait.


    "Marina, you should reflect."(Yuki)


    "Yes, I will. But I wouldn''t have imagined what would  have happened if Yuki hadn''t acted."(Marina)


    "Ugh. ...... sorry for yelling like that ."(Yuki)


    "Mmm I know you were worried about the rock lizard."(Marina)


    "It worked out, so I don''t blame you. Just be careful next time."(Yuki)


    "I''ll make up for it next time!"(Marina)


    Jamie saw this and gave a small laugh.


    "Don''t laugh, Jamie. We all make mistakes."(Yuki)


    "No, I was just thinking that Yuki is a good leader."(Jamie)


    I felt my face heat up a little.


    It was embarrassing to be seen acting like a leader by Jamie, who knew me when I was just starting out.


    "I wish you had been the leader from the beginning."(Jamie)


    "I had no choice. I didn''t have that kind of spirit or confidence back then."(Yuki)


    "And now?"(Jamie)


    " The only thing  I  can think of is  doing my best.''(Yuki)


    I laughed lightly and turned back to my friends.


    ''''Okay, let''s reassign the grant and head to the boss''s room. It''s a little irregular, but ...... it''s the promised rematch."(Yuki)


    "I see."(Silk)


    Silk chuckles.


    The first boss battle of "Clover" that day, the Steel Crab, was inadvertently defeated by me alone.


    So, I had promised to challenge it with "Clover" someday.


    For various reasons, I never had a chance to visit the "Painter''s Mine Ruins Labyrinth," but now, coincidentally, we are here.


    "Standing here reminds me of that day, doesn''t it?"(Silk)


    "Yes, I was surprised when Yuki said he was going to do it alone."(Marina)


    "After seeing the fight, I was even more surprised."(Rain)


    Looking up at the nostalgic boss room door, the three girls laugh.


    "Now let''s all go together. Nene, Jamie, and Nibelung. All of us together."(Yuki)


    My friends nodded at my words.


    "All right, then, let''s begin the battle against the boss of the "Paintal Abandoned Mine Ruins Labyrinth" floor."(Yuki)


    I announced this to "Gopro-kun G" and we put our hands on the big door.


    TL Note- Boss fight incoming.

 Volume 3 - CH 50

    Volume 3


    Chapter 50-Rematch and Anniversary


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    Beyond the door, at the end of a large amphitheater-like cavity surrounded by tranquility.


    From there, a small sound of creaking metal could be heard, and then the man slowly appeared.


    ''...... it''s coming!"(Yuki)


    Marina and Nene jump out at the same time as my voice.


    I move accordingly.


    "¡¶Paralyze¡·, ¡¶Slow¡·, ¡¶Venom¡·, ¡¶Collapse¡·,¡¶Blindness¡· ......, followed by ¡¶Gravity¡·!"(Yuki)


    As if to recreate that time, I unleash a series of debuff magic on the Steel Crab.


    Last time, the Steel Crab was sealed up by this, but not this time.


    Upon closer inspection, I saw that its huge shears were stained black at the edges of its carapace, and its inorganic eyes were glowing red and glaring at me.


    So even though the "Painter''s Abandoned Mine Ruins" was formed from memory, it is essentially the highest difficulty labyrinth, the "Colorless Darkness"?


    So this Steel Crab Steel Crab is also played by a beast of shadows.


    If it is going to be transformed, why not mimic its combat power as well?


    But that doesn''t mean it doesn''t work.


    Its movements slowed and the giant shears became sluggish.


    It''s not my job to finish it off.


    "Cover me!"(Silk)


    At Silk''s voice, Rain and Jamie unleashed a restraining magic.


    Two streaks of glitter split the sky and hit the  Steel Crab''s right shears. It leaps up.


    As expected. Both the power and accuracy are perfect.


    "I''m going to stall it!"(Silk)


    Advancing right next to me, Silk draws all five attribute arrows at once.


    Released in one shot, it flew in different directions, burning the steel crab''s eyes, freezing its joints, and shattering its toes.


    Silk was an expert with a bow since she was in preadventure training, but now she is like  master.


    At least, I had never seen such a feat before, not even in a broadcast.


    The  Steel Crab''s claws, perhaps excited by its wounds and even more so by the violence of its attacks, were directed at Marina and Nene.


    The blindness must be working, but maybe it''s catching our figures it in a different way.


    "Oh no ¡¶Glass Shield¡·!"(Yuki)


    The claws, wielded as if they were about to break ......, approach Marina, but they stop just before they do so and crumble away.


    The golden light flickered on the nails as they crumbled like dust.


    "This is ......."(Yuki)


    "Lun asked to do this. Even Lun can be useful."(Nibelung)


    "I''m glad you''re here. But don''t be too hard on yourself."(Yuki)


    "Yes!"(Nibelung)


    Nibelung, the "Golden Priestess," can manifest the power of the "one gold" she carries in her body ...... to alter reality at will. The burden is great, and she is able to make any wish come true.


    Although the burden is heavy, and she cannot make all wishes come true, her "requests" are still very powerful.


    If possible, I would have preferred not to reveal the details in the "delivery," ...... but for now, the gentle Nibelung''s wishes should take precedence.


    "Shhaa."(Nene)


    With a voice that sounded like a cat''s threat, Nene wielded a small dagger.


    Marina did not miss the timing when the Steel Crab, which had been ripped through the joint of its leg with precision, was thrown limply out of its stance.


    "I''m going to kill it!"(Marina)


    The next moment, the Steel Crab was ripped open at an angle.


    The  Steel Crab quietly stops moving as it is.


    "No enemy in the vicinity ......!"(Nene)


    Nene reported, exhaling and relaxing.


    "The battle is over. Everyone, check for wear and tear."(Yuki)


    "I''m okay with my magic."(Jamie)


    "I''m fine too."(Rain)


    "Five attribute arrows are used. I have 10 of each left."(Silk)


    "No injuries. Thank you, Lun!"(Marina)


    "I''m fine, too."(Nene)


    "Lun is fine!"(Nibelung)


    Each of them was fine.


    I took one look at the  Steel Crab, which had been cut in half, and struck a small pose of guts in my heart.


    The Steel Crab is only a low-ranked labyrinth dungeon, and a five-level floor boss at that.


    But I was deeply moved by the fact that we were able to "defeat it with a party" as I had envisioned.


    "What''s wrong?"(Rain)


    "I was just thinking. No,......, this is not the time to get carried away."(Yuko)


    I pulled myself together and looked beyond the darkness.


    The "colorless darkness" still continues. I don''t know how many levels we have to go down to get to the deepest level, and we can''t afford to let our guard down here.


    "I found the stairs."(Nene)


    Nene, who had gone to check the depths of the boss''s room, shouted.


    "Okay, let''s move on,  Let''s take a short break at the staircase area and have a light meal."(Yuki)


    The three girls'' eyes lit up at my words.


    "Then, I want that one!"(Marina)


    "I was thinking the same thing."(Silk)


    "I was going to say that too."(Rain)


    The three girls pull my hand, as if they can''t wait .


    "Eh? What is it?"(Jamie)


    "We want to eat that dungeon food Yuki made us for the first time."(Marina


    "Yes. It was the first home-cooked meal that Yuki-san ever made for us."(Silk)


    "It was so delicious!"(Rain)


    Perhaps intrigued by the situation, Jamie and Nibelung also pushed me along.


    I walked to the stairs as if carried by my friends.


    "What will it be like? Lun is looking forward to it!"(Nibelung)


    ''I agree. Even back then we appreciated Yuki''s cooking when we were in the labyrinth"(Jamie).


    "It''s not that big of a deal."(Yuki)


    Even as I say this, I start checking the ingredients in my brain.


    There should be eggs, sausage, cheese ...... and baguettes.


    Yes, I can make enough for the number of people.


    "What are you talking about?"(Nene)


    "About Yuki''s dinner! It''s kind of an anniversary today."(Marina)


    Marina''s words fell into my heart.


    I see, an anniversary. It''s an odd thing to say, but it must be.


    Yes, this place, this moment, is the anniversary of Clover.


    Now, the rest depends on the "hot pot".


    Just for today, I''m counting on you to make seafood soup.


    TL Note- Clover anniversary reminds me of of Valhlla TLs anniversary both have completed a thrilling year of ups and downs let''s  see this to the end. Seafood soup because they defeated Steel Crab.

 Volume 3 - CH 51

    Volume 3


    Chapter 51-Strange Spaces and Unforgivable Monsters


    After defeating the  Steel Crab, we descended three flights of stairs.


    On the sprawling forest-like level, we encountered the magical beast Zagnar, and on the damp, ruin-like level, we were attacked by the wandering Lefty Hand.


    All of these are demons that we ...... "Clover" have faced during our adventures.


    I guess, this phenomenon was caused by my bias to the labyrinth dungeon with Rain''s memory.


    And now, we are at the fourth level below ground.


    The atmosphere of this place was different from the previous ones.


    The surrounding area was lined with columns, and it was pitch-dark and impossible to see anything ahead.


    The distorted starry sky spread out overhead, and the cold air made us feel as if we were in some kind of "transparent darkness."


    Perhaps our destination was already near.


    I have a confident feeling that if we go down one or two more ...... stairs, we will reach the Abyssal Gate, the door to the Abyss.


    "Be careful, brother."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung, walking beside me, looks up at me with concern.


    Her sense of the walkers is far superior to mine.


    She has more experience as a dimensional walker than I do.


    "Ah. This is not a good sign."(Rain)


    "It''s not as stable as that place. And I can feel other worlds flowing in."(Silk)


    "...... Everyone should be more vigilant than ever."(Yuki)


    Everyone nodded at my words.


    But  apparently my warning was late, .......


    "It''s about time you came back. Is something wrong?"(Silk)


    Silk, with a nervous twitch of his ears, looks deep into the darkness.


    The other end of the line should be Nene, who had gone out on the advance warning.


    The fact that she has not returned after leaving a short time ago, coupled with the strangeness of this space, makes me more anxious.


    "I''ll use the power of the "presence mark stigmata" to do a little search."(Yuki)


    "I understand. I''ll also try to find out  about her but please don''t push yourself."


    "I''ll take it in moderation."(Yuki)


    I nodded to Silk and concentrated my mind to manipulate the "Persephone''s Blessing".


    In any case, there is a strong sense of discomfort here.


    "I''m afraid of something. I don''t know what to do, everyone is here, but I feel like I''m moving away. ......!"(Marina)


    Right after my search began.


    With her hand on the hilt of her black sword, Marina restlessly turns her head around.


    Marina''s sense of style at times like this cannot be underestimated.


    Regardless of the presence or absence of the "existence mark stigmata," her own sensitive crisis-sensing ability is instinctive - and terribly accurate.


    "Ah what''s that........."(Nibelung)


    The moment Nibelung shouted that, the sky...fell...down.


    That''s the only way to describe the sensation that hit us, and we were swallowed up in the blink of an eye.


    "Oh, ......!"(Yuki)


    I, who had been so focused on controlling the "existence mark stigmata," was suddenly struck by the void.


    The first thing to do is to take a look at the "Stigmata" and see if you can find a way to make it work for you.


    Then the feeling of being crunched lasted for a few seconds, and I was helplessly knocked to the ground.


    "Guh...... everyone, are you alright?"(Yuki)


    When I got up and looked around, there was no sign of my friends.


    No way, is it some sort of transition trap teleporter?


    If so, this division is not good.


    "..."(Yuki)


    I felt the presence of something beyond the darkness, but I managed to calm down my hurried thoughts.


    I hope it''s one of my friends, but it doesn''t sound like one.


    Its footsteps were slow but deep, stomping bass, and even Marina in her armor would not make such a sound.


    I released a "lamplight" magic around me without chanting.


    Since I do not have night vision like Nene, it is imperative that I would be able to see.


    But that might have been a bad idea.


    The bluish-white light of the "lamplight" brought out a strange creature from the darkness.


    Not so much in size. It was about the size of a borgul.


    However, its appearance was out of the ordinary and creepy.


    The monster slowly walks toward me, its body resembling a gigantic egg with a top layer of hair and thin limbs like a dead tree.


    The coarse breath leaking out of its gaping maw emitted an unpleasant odor along with white breath, and pus and blood oozed from the verrucous warts that covered its body.


    ''ughhhhhhhhhh !!!!''(Walking egg)


    The monster, which seems to have perceived me, is slowly moving toward me.


    I don''t know if he was measuring distance or if he was more cunning than he looked, but I slowly drew my blue thin sword rapier and held it at the ready.


    ''Damn, don''t come here ......!"(Yuki)


    I''ve faced a lot of monster monsters, and sometimes I''ve even been hit by their blood, but the physiological disgust radiating from this monster was enough to make me back away.


    It''s not only just unpleasant. It was so unpleasant that it made me think that the very idea of transferring me to the place where this thing was was a trap in itself.


    ''Uboudjadnatisuwozukui!!!!''(Walking )


    The monster suddenly comes toward me with a strong scream.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t moving so fast and I was able to jump back and avoid its outstretched hand.


    My nose sniffs the stale breath and nausea rises up from the back of the throat.


    "Uckwuick !!!!."( Walking )


    The monster was still closing the distance to grab me.


    If that thing grabs me, I''m prey to its big mouth.


    Before that, I don''t think I can stand the discomfort of being touched.


    "What in the world is this guy?"(Yuki)


    I am a man who loves knowledge.


    I have never seen a monster before, but this monster does not arouse my intellectual curiosity to any degree.


    Only disgust, discomfort, and wariness arouse my mind.


    I have a strong feeling that I have to get rid of this thing right now.


    "Onianarakawoyadukobukku!!!!"( walking egg)


    The demon, which had stopped moving, once again makes a screeching sound.


    The ringing in my ears and head hurt so much that I almost fell to my knees.


    But if it has stopped moving, it''s a good chance.


    I leap back further to get some distance and prepare several magic spells without chanting.


    First of all, I had to create a situation in which I could take advantage of the situation by impeding his actions.


    I pulled out my weapon, but to be honest, I didn''t want to get too close to the thing.


    Thinking so, I mercilessly shot the monster in front of me with a plague of debuff magic.

 Volume 3 - CH 52

    Volume 3


    Chapter 52-Identity and common sense modification of the monster


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    Feeling a solid sense of control, I was relieved.


    It is an unknown monster, but it seems to be a living thing.


    I felt some magic resistance resist, but not as much as the undead or magical creatures.


    Some of the weakening spells I had cast functioned normally and succeeded in stopping the monster''s movement.


    The monster was struggling and spitting blood from its mouth as it was shot with paralysis and poison when it fell down.


    Now, the question is how to put an end to it.


    As I was thinking that, the monster mouthed something other than a scream and ...... canceled my weak magic.


    I was surprised, then involuntarily clicked my tongue.


    I judged it to be a low-intelligence demon monster, based on its lack of speaking any meaningful words and its appearance, but I was wrong.


    That was definitely magic. He used some kind of magic to cancel out my weak magic.


    Perhaps he had begged the evil gods to cancel my magic, just as a monk in the priestly profession removes a target''s evil plague with a prayer of congratulation.


    My judgment was not good enough. That thing is a formidable foe to be reckoned with.


    At the very least, the creepy creature in front of me is a magic-using type of demon monster, and he knows it well enough to break my weak magic.


    That horrifying figure ...... is probably some kind of demon or demi-god.


    But not good.


    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to make sure that your money is well-spent.


    As a red mage, I have no decisive blow to defeat it.


    No, there was one thing.


    If I had a prismatic missile, I should be able to kill it.


    That magic, which is a powerful compound spell poison, cannot be released by ordinary healing magic.


    Even an apostle of the evil god should not be able to withstand it.


    "Ukkwuick !!!!"


    The monster screams again.


    What a creep. ......!


    I''ve encountered some strange creatures in "Glad Shi-Im," but this one is even more so.


    I''m not sure what to do... ...... wait.


    Wait. Wait. Wait. Wait.


    Glad Si-Im. ......?


    What is it?¡¡Something''s stuck.


    What am I stuck on?


    Glad Si-Im.


    The "Glad Si-Im".


    People who have been perverted and twisted to avoid being shadow-stalked.


    Oh, my thoughts are clouded.


    What is this strange feeling?


    My anxiety is unclear. I feel as if I''m in a Zen dialogue with no answers.


    "......!"


    I notice it by touching my cheek.


    It is not that I feel uncomfortable.


    It is the absence of discomfort that is discomforting.


    The feeling of rejection that I always felt in the labyrinth dungeon, especially in the "Colorless Darkness," has somehow disappeared.


    That feeling that had always tingled in my cheeks.


    Once I realized this, I had a guess as to what was going on.


    I see, it''s me. I''m the one..."


    I look at the monster standing in front of me.


    Oddly enough, the monster stared at me and didn''t come any closer.


    Wait a minute.


    I tell the monster and put my hand on my chest.


    I don''t know if I can do this or not, but I have to.


    For the foolish Yuk Feldio has made a mistake.


    "Gghh......a


    He recognized the presence of the "existence mark stigmata" in himself and focused his attention on something that infested the place.


    I made a mistake in judgment when this unknown thing entered the room.


    I''m in ........."


    Suffering and pain tormented my entire body.


    But finally, the fingertips of my consciousness touched the "existence mark stigmata.


    And also something intervening there.


    I guess, at that moment when I relied on ...... the "existence mark stigmata," I came in contact with the "common sense" of an unknown world that the labyrinth dungeon spilled out, and my existence became the most suitable for the outside world.


    "......Gugh, ha. Oh ......!


    I fell to my knees, out of breath, and the "existence mark stigmata" seemed to finally remember who I was.


    I was on my knees, gasping for breath, and the stigmata seemed to remember me.


    "Yuk!


    I hear small footsteps approaching.


    My misty eyes see the figure of my beloved rushing toward me, her sky-blue hair shaking.


    Rain. I''m sorry, I..."


    Don''t talk now, don''t talk. I was about to become a shadow stalker.


    Rain''s clothes were stained with blood, and there were scuff marks on his knees.


    I shot a merciless spell at her, knocking her down and showering her with poison and paralysis.


    The otherworldly sensations that were flickering over me clouded my perception and I ...... would have hurt her as if she were a monster.


    I''m sorry ......, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. I''m a surprisingly capable woman.


    I''m a surprisingly capable woman," said Rain, holding my head and gently patting it.


    I''m so happy for you," he said. I was afraid that Yuke would turn out to be a shadow stalker .......


    No, it would have been true.


    That is what it means to be turned inside out from your world.


    Values, perceptions, everything changed, and normality was replaced by something else.


    It was a terribly frightening experience.


    I could not recognize Rain as Rain, but was imprinted as an enemy who must be killed.


    I see why the shadow man, Shadow Stalker, is actively trying to kill us.


    Given such hatred, they will try to destroy our families, our neighbors, even the world.


    Now it is about to spread to the world.


    That must not happen.


    "Is everyone okay?"(Yuki)


    "I don''t know. But Yuki is safe, right?"(Rain)


    I gently hugged Rain, who was smiling with tears in her eyes, and nodded my head.

 Volume 3 - CH 53

    Volume 3


    Chapter 53-Secrets and the Deepest


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    Rain and I walk through a starry sky-like space that somewhat resembles a "transparent darkness.


    ''This way, right?"(Rain)


    "Ah, the presence is close."(Yuki)


    "Yes, it''s close. The same direction as everyone else."(Rain)


    The "sea card compass" in her hand, Rain nodded her head.


    The direction of the needle should be the "door of the abyss".


    ''It''s the stairs."(Rain)


    "Yes, But it''s a little ...... weird."(Yuki)


    Before I knew it, a staircase appeared in the darkness that looked like a spiral of glass panels.


    I went over to the side and peeked down, but I could not see the bottom of the staircase, as it continued into the abyss.


    After all, it was probably not an actual staircase.


    The boundaries of the world have become blurred, and the "colorless darkness" that is the "tower" invites us into its depths.


    We recognize this place as a labyrinth dungeon, so it must be manifested in this way.


    "Let''s go, Rain."(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Rain)


    Rain smiles and holds out her hand.


    I was a little embarrassed, but it felt natural, so I held her hand.


    Holding hands, we take a step toward the stairs.


    "It''s a strange feeling."(Rain)


    "Yes, it''s a strange feeling. I''m not sure if it''s hard or soft."(Yuki)


    We descended the stairs, hand in hand, with a feeling of hardness or softness that I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    While going down the stairs, we enjoyed chatting about nothing else.


    Most of the time it was about memories, sometimes about the future.


    "Hey, Yuki."(Rain)


    "What''s wrong?"(Yuki)


    "I can see it on your face."(Rain)


    I was so surprised when she said that that I couldn''t help but touch my face and realize ...... that it was Rain''s attempt to trick me, but by then it was too late.


    I can''t believe I can''t even fake it at a time like this.


    "What are you hiding?"(Rain)


    "I can''t tell you."(Yuki)


    "Not even me?"(Rain)


    "Not even you."(Yuki)


    I can''t tell you so I wanted to keep it a secret so that I wouldn''t have to lie.


    But either way I couldn''t tell Rain or my friends.


    I''m sure they would be angry if I told them, and they would probably worry about me after ......, but I have to make this decision on my own.


    No, I know.


    My arbitrary and preemptive decisions are always my own.


    I fully understand that this is something that should be shared in Clover.


    However, what I am about to do is terribly dangerous, and I am sure that everyone will oppose it.


    Still, I''m sure people will be willing to get involved if " I "do it.


    Like that time ......, no, like as always.


    So I kept my mouth shut.


    I didn''t want to get the girls involved.


    I love them as much as they love me.


    I love them as companions, friends, and more.


    That is why I should keep my mouth shut until the very end.


    This would be the last time I would be selfish.


    "Now, it''s just me."(Rain)


    "......"(Yuki)


    The devil''s warm whisper emanated from next to me.


    The same thought had been in my mind since a few minutes ago.


    ¡ªRain.


    A former student, a fellow ...... party member, someone who understands me. My lover.


    The woman who should know everything about me.


    A person who believes that nothing is hidden, nothing is false, and everything can be shared.


    And the important person who can blunt our self-indulgent resolve.


    "Look, you''ve got a troubled look on your face. Did you hide that from me on your adventures?"(Rain)


    Rain, with a small giggle, hugs my arm.


    "What is it that you can''t even tell me?"(Rain)


    "I really want to tell you. But then I''d be spoiled again."(Yuki)


    "You should be more lenient on yourself. You''re afraid, aren''t you?"(Rain)


    I nodded at Rain''s words.


    "Yes, I''m afraid. I''m afraid of losing you guys. I''m afraid that I''m going to lose this normal life. I''m afraid that this adventure will be over. I want to be with you all the time, I want to smile all the time. I want to be happy. I''m selfish and scared, and I''m pathetic."(Yuki)


    The words flowed out like a dam.


    I want you to know what I want.


    That I love you all.


    That my decision, even if it was a betrayal of you, was a choice of hope.


    "All right. Then I won''t ask."(Rain)


    "Are you sure about that......?"(Yuki)


    "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Then it''s fine."(Rain)


    Rain smiled as she slowly walked down the stairs.


    She seemed to be satisfied, and her steps seemed somewhat light.


    On the other hand, my steps are heavy and I feel like I''m falling with every step I take.


    I thought I had thought it over, sorted out my feelings, and still fretted about it,......, and then I made up my mind.


    I am now shaken again by her warmth and kindness.


    How pathetic.


    "I think it''s time, don''t you?"(Rain)


    Rain pointed to the end of the long flight of stairs.


    When I looked at the end of the staircase, I saw that the staircase had just a few dozen steps left and I could see the end of the "Colorless Darkness" that I was aiming for.


    The scenery was still the same, a transparent darkness with twinkling lights like a starry sky, but there was a group of friends where we were headed.


    Marina''s armor is a little dirty, but she looks fine.


    Silk also looks a little worn out, but she has found us and is waving to us.


    Nene is also safe. Thank God, I was worried.


    Jamie is sitting down. She looks pale, but I wonder if she is okay.


    Nibelung seems to be okay, too. A faint light is emanating from her body, as if she is using her "golden" power.


    And my uncle, Saga Ferdio, was standing quietly by her side.


    I walk down the stairs and approach everyone.


    "Hey guys, thanks for waiting!"(Yuki)


    Marina stood up at my words and gave me a dash-hug for the first time in a long time, and I fell to the floor.


    TL Note- Damn things feel like coming to a conclusion....sad vibes.

 Volume 3 - CH 54

    Volume 3


    Chapter 54-A sign of disaster and the last encampment


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    My uncle smiles at me, happy to see me and my friends again.


    "You''ve been slowing down a lot, Yuki."(Saga)


    "I''ve been swept up in this."(Yuki)


    I point to my cheek and chuckle.


    "Yuki was on the verge of becoming the Shadow Man, Shadow Stalker. What do you mean,  Saga-san?"(Marina)


    "I see. Yuki...... turned over once?"(Saga)


    "I don''t really feel it, but maybe it''s true. I was trapped in a different set of common sense and perceptions."(Yuki)


    My uncle nodded and looked deep into the darkness.


    I didn''t notice it before, but I did now.


    There is a hint of something disastrous at the end of my uncle''s gaze.


    It was as if I was looking at Rain  when I was inversed with a different perception, a feeling of disgust and rejection.


    In addition, the urge to get rid of it welled up from the back of my mind, and I couldn''t stop it.


    "You see what I mean?"(Saga)


    I nodded my head. It was all I could do.


    "Even I understand a little ......."(Rain)


    A trembling Rain squeezes my hand.


    As I squeezed it back, I tried to understand what it was.


    I had been swallowed by it once. I should be able to guess what it was because I had experienced it.


    "It''s no use, Yuke. I can''t understand it. I should not. We are not compatible."(Rain)


    "Uncle, what''s up ahead ......!?"(Yuki)


    The uncle, who had turned his attention back to us, opened his mouth with a small shrug.


    "The Abyss Gate, what else?"(Saga)


    I was a little puzzled by his answer.


    The actual identity of the "Abyssal Gate" was not clear no matter how many times I had asked.


    At best, Benwood''s monstrous strength could not destroy it.


    The logs of the investigation record do not contain any details, and I had taken for granted the uncertain information that it was a magical tool artifact,......, but it seems that this is not the case.


    There is no way that something that gives off such a presence could be a magical tool artifact.


    "Well, let''s take a night''s rest before we begin our attack."(Saga)


    The uncle''s words relaxed my shoulders a little.


    I had thought that we were  going to head straight for the Abyss Gate.


    But I am sure he was being kind to everyone who was tired.


    "Then, let''s make a camp at the deepest part of the "Colorless Darkness."(Yuki)


    With a little airiness in my voice, I unfolded my camping gear and cooking utensils from my magic bag.


    I''m concerned about the presence, but it''s not every day you get the chance to camp in this location.


    In the clear darkness, with the light shimmering like a sea of stars, we set up camp as we always do.


    While my companions set up their tents on the mysterious floor and prepare the sleeping area, I begin to prepare the food.


    I have some expensive meat that the people of Mastoma gave me, and I have plenty of other ingredients in abundance, so I''m ready to cook something a little more elaborate.


    "Yuki has gotten good at cooking, hasn''t he?"(Saga)


    "It''s the only thing I can do that my uncle can''t beat me at."(Yuki)


    With that kind of lighthearted banter, I proceeded to prepare the meal for our adventure.


    Of course, I put the soup stock out by my side and let the soup boil.


    "Yuki-san, I finished setting up the tent."(Silk)


    "Ok, It will be a while before we can eat, so everyone go get cleaned up."(Yuki)


    "Yes, Then I''m looking forward to it."(Silk)


    I feel a prickle in my heart as Silk leaves with a smile on his face.


    I was not in the mood for sentimentality.


    ''By the looks of it, you haven''t told ...... the story, have you?"(Saga))


    "I can''t involve them in this."(Yuki)


    "You''re my nephew, but you don''t know anything about women''s hearts. Why don''t you get them involved?"(Saga)


    I almost said, "I understand that much," but I stopped.


    In fact, I''m pretty sure it was my own decision.


    From the shadows of the tent comes the sound of water and the voices of my companions.


    Perhaps they are playing with some magical artifact that activates the "Create Water" function.


    They are quite resolute in the deepest part of the labyrinth of the highest difficulty level.


    Or perhaps this is what makes them so good.


    "Love comes in different forms."(Yuki)


    "You say that. Well, it''s up to you what you do. Whatever you choose, I''ll do what I have to do."(Saga)


    "Me too, Uncle."(Yuki)


    As I stir the contents of my stockpile of soup, I think about my friends who are currently out of sight.


    I want their lives to continue happily in this world.


    If I had a "single gold" in front of me now, I would surely wish for that.


    King Vordan, the ruler of the Glad-Shii-Im, may have thought the same thing.


    If there is a magic that can make everything come true, I understand the feeling of wanting to put my trust in it.


    "Big brother."(Nibelung)


    "What''s wrong, Lun? Oh Lun-chan, you''ll catch a cold if you don''t wipe properly."(Yuki)


    Nibelung, with her hair still a little wet, comes trotting up to me.


    "I''m fine. It''s neither cold nor hot here, and there''s no wind."(Nibelung)


    "That''s true, but ....... So, what''s up?"(Yuki)


    "Can I ask you to take a look at ''Gopro-kun G'' later?"(Nibelung)


    The "Gopro-kun G" that was presented to me was a little damaged.


    It did not move even when the start-up switch was pressed.


    "When Lun and the others were jumped, it got trapped under . ......"(Nibelung)


    "I see. This is probably repairable. I''ll fix it later."(Yuki)


    Nibelung''s face shows  relief at my reply.


    The "Gopro-kun" series is quite durable, but if you''re unlucky, this can happen.


    "I''m going to go get my sisters now."(Nibelung)


    "Oh. Tell them to put on their clothes too."(Yuki)


    Every time these girls are careless and defenseless about their good looks, but this time we have my uncle with us.


    He was an excellent adventurer and my mentor, but he was also famous for his playboy attitude, so we have to be careful.


    "Yuki. Do you doubt me?"(Saga)


    "Having faith in you is one thing, this is  another."


    I laugh lightly and proceeds to share more of our meal.


    "Why is it that you''re so popular and I''m not?"(Saga)


    "Uncle, you were popular, weren''t you?"(Yuki)


    "I was?"(Saga)


    Saga Ferdio is well known for his playboy ways.


    Benwood said he always had a girl at his side.


    "But none of them would follow me to the depths of hell."(Saga)


    (TL: Damn good lines)


    The words of my uncle, uttered in a small whisper, made my heart squeak like a new kind of  debuff magic.


    TL Note- Uncle is getting sentimental and reader''s are hoping for harem end. Let''s  see what author has in store for us.

 Volume 3 - CH 55

    Volume 3


    Chapter 55-The door and the hidden past


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    After a congenial supper, we had a well-deserved rest afterwards.


    There was no sign of the demons, and my uncle said he would stand guard, so we spread out our blankets and sleeping bags in the tent and slept together.


    It was our first opportunity - and I''m sure it will be the last.


    I felt a pang of loneliness and fear of the loneliness to come, but the warmth and breath of the sleeping girls turned to love and I decided to embrace the warmth of their breathing as they slept, and I knew that if my feelings were born from my love for them, they would be precious to me.


    The next day, after breakfast and putting on our adventurer''s gear, we were in high spirits.


    "Well then, let''s get going,"(Saga)


    My uncle said lightly.


    We were about to enter the deepest part of the cave, but I was feeling a little disheartened.


    "Lun, will you take care of the delivery?"(Yuki)


    "Yes."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung starts up the "Gopro-kun G" that I repaired yesterday.


    The floating automatic photography magic tool artifact slowly swirls above her head.


    Okay, looks like there''s no problem.


    I open my mouth to "Gopro-kun G.


    "The "delivery" was temporarily interrupted due to a malfunction of the magic tool artifact, but we have reached the innermost part of the "Colorless Darkness". I wonder if this "delivery" has reached the ground?¡¡We are now heading to the deepest part of the Abyss, ......, the Abyss Gate."


    We cannot check the status of the "delivery" from here, but I still made an announcement.


    As long as we are on the ley line network of the Nibelung''s "gold", some magical tool artifact should be able to pick it up.


    If this is still our world.


    At least, the words will remain on the built-in magic stone for recording.


    "It''s finally here-......We have reached it Yuki!"(Marina)


    "Getting all excited, aren''t you?"(Yuki)


    "Because it''s our dream!"(Marina)


    Marina''s smiling face brought back the words of that day vividly to my mind.


    ¡ª"Let''s go up there and ...... deliver it live!"(Marina {Past})


    I feel a sense of wonder at the fact that the promise of that day, when she did not laugh at my somewhat adolescent dreams but said she would go with me, is now about to be fulfilled.


    "But maybe it''s not quite what I thought it would be."(Marina)


    ''Yes, it''s a......"(Silk)


    "A little scary."(Rain)


    The three girls look ahead to the darkness to which they are headed and swallow with bated breath.


    I feel the same way. I thought I would arrive there with a greater sense of accomplishment and elation, and show people how far we''ve come to the edge of the world through a soothing "live feed".


    But what is going on here is entirely different.


    What emanates from this end is a sense of rejection and oppression. And a hint of hatred.


    I almost lost my footing.


    "It''s just like being in front of the door of the floor boss."(Yuki)


    I suddenly let those words slip out.


    "That''s an odd thing to say. But Yes, I think that''s a surprisingly catchy expression."(Saga)


    My uncle, who had his hand on his chin, gave a small nod.


    "Seeing is believing, Let''s go."(Saga)


    We followed my uncle''s back as he walked away.


    "I''m very nervous. It''s like we''re walking into a place we definitely shouldn''t enter. ......"(Silk)


    "Yeah. With my senses  I don''t know if this is safe."(Rain)


    We can''t see anything yet.


    But with every step we took, the growing sense of presence made our backs break out in a cold sweat.


    "There, I see it."(Saga)


    My uncle stopped, turned around, and pointed at it with his thumb.


    There was a door.


    A faintly glowing outline in the darkness formed the shape of a door.


    "This is the ''Abyssal Gate of the Abyss'' ......"(Yuki)


    "No, it''s not."(Saga)


    My uncle shakes his head and denies it.


    "This is a seal. A seal to keep the Abyssal Gate here."(Saga)


    "What do you mean?"(Rain)


    "The edge of the world, the door to the otherworld ......, none of that is wrong. But you know there is a better word for it."(Saga)


    My uncle, with his hand on the door, gives me a questioning look.


    I start to wonder about the question.


    If this is a seal, how feeble is it?


    The luminosity has faded, cracked and broken in places, and a thick presence is spewing out through the cracks.


    "...... This is the ''cull. The real thing."(Yuki)


    A guess, a certainty, escaped my mouth.


    My uncle nodded.


    ''Yes, this world has been undergoing a "culling" for twenty years."(Saga)


    "Since the day the "Colorless Darkness" advance team arrived here?"(Silk)


    "Maybe even earlier. But it is certain that we were dispatched because of an anomaly. The labyrinth dungeons in various places became out of control, and "stampedes" occurred frequently. And then there was the outpouring of the Invisible Darkness."(Saga)


    The seal of the door that my uncle touches is gradually broken.


    "No way. ......"(Yuki)


    "Your hometown was the first place in this world to be swallowed up by the ''Inverted Labyrinth of Tenebrae."(Saga)


    I was told that my uncle rescued me from my hometown.


    My memories of that time are hazy, and even now I can''t recall it, but I do remember a vague sense of dread that something terrible had happened.


    I was told by my uncle and my adoptive family that the "stampede" had destroyed the place.


    Now it is the domain of the demon monsters and one can''t go there.


    I remember when I first decided to become an adventurer, I was a bit of a pouty kid who wanted to go see my real hometown.


    "Yuki. I owe you an apology for leading you to become an adventurer and for making you stand here now."(Saga)


    With a crackling sound, the glitter of the seal crumbled away.


    Finally, with a high-pitched crack, the light dissipated.


    "Lend me your strength, Yuki. If it is not you, ...... the being who was once turned inside out, if it is not you, we will not be able to overcome that thing. You can hate me. But only you can do it."(Saga)


    My uncle pointed beyond the open darkness.


    What I saw was a huge dragon.

 Volume 3 - CH 56

    Volume 3


    Chapter 56-The Dragon and the Unsullied


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    It was gray and emaciated, its wings torn as if rotting, lying still as if dead.


    But the oppressive feeling that it was not, surged toward me, and the fear it aroused made my knees tremble.


    It is alive. And it wants to harm us.


    "Look, gentlemen. That is the end of the ...... Abyss Gate."(Saga)


    "This is ......, really?"(Marina)


    "Such a thing like that"(Silk)


    Marina and Silk stared at it with wide eyes. They were probably shocked to see that our dream had reached a point that was completely different from what they had imagined.


    I was shocked as well, but when I saw the actual thing, I felt I could understand it somehow.


    "Well, it has gone beyond it."(Rain)


    Rain, who had arrived at the same conclusion as I did, muttered quietly.


    In front of us, the presence emanating from the dragon, which looked like a corpse, changed.


    The dragon had previously been a kind of deepened sense of rejection, but now it was directing clear dislike, hatred, and harm toward us.


    "Twenty years ago, we, the advance team that reached the deepest part of the Abyss, were confronted with this. This is the "Demon King" who has attempted to invade this world using the "Abyss Gate" as a catalyst."(Saga)


    "...... "Demon Lord"?"(Yuki


    "Yes, you could call it "elimination" or "cull". The other world that came to our world via the "tower" that extends to all worlds. This is the conceptual aggregate."(Saga)


    Slowly, the dragon raises its head.


    Glaring at us with its pupil-less eye sockets.


    "Anyway, it''s an enemy, isn''t it?"(Yuki)


    "At least it doesn''t look friendly!"(Jamie


    Jamie readies her staff and Nene draws her dagger.


    "Prepare for battle!"(Yuki)


    With that shout, I spread out the [scroll of multi-enchantment scrolls that grant multiple enhancements].


    Since we don''t know what it will do, the protection of this handy scroll is the minimum insurance policy.


    "Something''s wrong! Nene, stop!"(Marina)


    Marina  calls to Nene, who was about to step forward to check her.


    She was quicker to react and give orders than I was.


    "Lun, get behind us. Yuki, give the orders."(Silk)


    "All hands, tactical standby at your current location. That thing is not good. ......!"(Yuki)


    Slowly, something like rotting flesh crumbles from the dragon''s epidermis as it slowly takes shape and ...... rises.


    It was  unlike the Shadow Man Shadow Stalker, though it gave off a similar sign.


    Its eyes, glowing viciously, are the same as those of the Shadow Stalker, but its head is round and smooth, and its mouth, split open in half, is lined with sharp teeth.


    Its gray body was somewhat metallic, with a dull sheen, long limbs with uneven spines, and a tail that dangled lethargically.


    "Uncle, what is that?"(Yuki)


    "Marignant the Defiler or simply Malignant Defiler, that''s what they call him among the walkers. They''re like termites, eating up the world. They''re tough."(Saga)


    My uncle draws the long sword from his waist and holds it at the ready.


    Even as he speaks, the Unsullied Marignants are emerging one after another from the mass of flesh.


    The number of them is five.


    "We''ve got to deal with them before they grow any more, or we''ll be outnumbered,......."(Saga)


    "Rain, Jamie! Use wide-area magic to strike first! Silk, you''re in charge of checking and holding them back. Nene, play tank! Marina, you''ve got to get in there when the time is right!"(Yuki)


    "What about me?"(Saga)


    He asked standing beside me, and I couldn''t help but choke up.


    My uncle laughs a little amusedly and accelerates.


    "I''m just kidding. I''ll do what I want."(Saga)


    This is the kind of composure that is needed in a situation like this. My teacher is as bold as ever.


    But I made the mistake of not expecting  to give any instructions to my uncle.


    I didn''t expect this to happen.


    No, it is possible that I ...... meant that we didn''t think so.


    I''m sure there must have been a reason why my uncle didn''t give us any advance information.


    The depths of The Tower are vague and unstable.


    It is a place that changes its appearance according to the perceptions of the walkers who cross it.


    For example, as in the case of the hierarchical leap jump using the stairs, only my uncle may have been able to determine the space by knowing the destination of the door.


    Anyway, now is not the time to be thinking.


    My uncle did not need me to deal with Marignant the Defiler.


    I knew this for sure the moment I saw the dragon.


    It was something I had to deal with - the kind of thing only I could handle.


    "¡¶Ice Blizzard¡·!"(Rain)


    "¡¶Rock storm¡·!"(Jamie)


    Two kinds of destructive winds swept through the dragon and Malignant the Defiler.


    On one side was the blizzard that Rain had called forth. The other was a swirling mudslide unleashed by Jamie.


    Both sides are successfully activating the difficult-to-control fifth rung of the ladder magic.


    I thought to myself, "Jamie, when did you learn such difficult magic ......," as I fired a series of weakening spells at the still-moving Unsullied Malignants.


    The feeling of the weakening magic being applied to the Malignant Undead is terribly uncomfortable and peculiar.


    It is unpleasant to feel as if you are forcibly weakening the undead through physical manipulation.


    It feels like touching sticky sewage on my fingertips, and I feel like I want to lift the debuff.


    But I can''t help it.


    I can''t afford to be complaining.


    I am a red mage. The most important thing to do is to create opportunities for the flowery vanguard - Marina and Nene - to play an active role.


    "It''s hard"(Nene)


    The small dagger she swung was bounced off the epidermis, and Nene moved away.


    The wound was inflicted, but not fatal, and Malignant the Defiler attacked Nene with a voice that sounded like an unpleasant metallic noise.


    But it ...... falls over on the spot.


    "I''ve got a tipping snare! Finish him off!"(Yuki)


    "Yes! I''ve got some moves of my own, considering we alse have a samurai in armor."(Nene)


    Nene, who has switched her kodachi to her opposite hand, aims at Malignant the Defiler''s neck as if to dive into it.


    The dagger bites into the head of Malignant the Defiler, and it is not long before it leaps off the head.


    "Haaaaah!"(Marina)


    Marina swings her black sword and cuts through the two Malignant Defilers.


    The hard skin of the Malignant Unsullied is of no concern to Marina, who is both a "mage" and a "samurai".


    "Sensei, that''s not good!"(Silk)


    Just as I was thinking naively that we could push through with this, Silk suddenly grabbed me in her arms and we fell to the floor.


    TL Note- Everyone ignored dragon as it didn''t even exist.

 Volume 3 - CH 57

    Volume 3


    Chapter 57-Harmful concepts and those who have been turned inside out


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    "Silk?"(Yuki)


    "Are you safe ......? Sensei."(Silk)


    Silk slumps as she spits out blood.


    The right side of her adventuring costume was heavily damaged, and her brown skin showed what appeared to be internal bleeding.


    "This is ......."(Yuki)


    ''Biblion told me that an invisible ...... attack was coming from the Dragon."(Silk)


    "Silk, I understand. Don''t talk and rest."(Yuki)


    "Yuki. I''ll take care of Silk you focus on the battle."(Rain)


    Rain kneels down and starts chanting healing magic.


    I left Silk to Rain and stood up, I turned my gaze to the dragon.


    "Congratulations you managed to make me angry.....!"(Yuki)


    I feel a black heat welling up from deep within my chest as I regret having let up for even a moment.


    It''s the same kind of thing I felt when I released the curse on Simon in the past.


    In the front, Marina, Nene, and my uncle, who fights in a way that is unbelievable for a "red mage," are holding back the still-bubbling Unsullied Malignant.


    Jamie is i supporting them and ...... I am the only one who can move now.


    Looking at the situation with  Silk, it was probably an invisible ¡¶Dragon Breath¡· that was released from the dragon.


    This is the first time I have faced a dragon, but I have a fair amount of knowledge about them.


    Dragens - in other words, dragons - were super life forms and apex predators that were no longer seen naturally in this world.


    Even now, it is possible to encounter them in labyrinth dungeons, and according to logs and reports, the most threatening threat is the ¡¶Dragon Breath¡·, which has different characteristics depending on the individual.


    They have  said to breathe fire, blizzard, mudslide, heat rays, poison gas ...... what ever they breathe, all of which are said to be powerful enough to reap life.


    If Silk hadn''t protected me, I would have been a corpse by now.


    But invisible ¡¶Dragon Breath¡·?


    Too much trouble. And it didn''t seem to be physical.


    "Rain, how are you doing?"(Yuki)


    "I''m fine for now. But this ...... scares me.''(Rain)


    "Scary?''(Yuki)


    "It''s not a physical force. Maybe it''s a ...... concept."(Rain)


    Rain''s words give me a bit of a guess.


    Perhaps, the ¡¶Dragon Breath¡· that this dragon releases is not realistic.


    It is not a physical phenomenon, but something that brings only the result of harm.


    In other words, it is the same as my debuff or weakening magic.


    "Yuki! I''ll hold this one back. You finish that thing off!"(Saga)


    My uncle shouts as he burns down Malignant the Defiler with a fire magic I''ve never seen before.


    Even so, I am a red mage.


    I am a red mage, a profession that does not possess decisive firepower, and whose main role is to support the party.


    "Biblion. Lend your strength to Yuki-san."(Silk)


    A small snake leaps out of the Silk''s hair, who was still unable to stand up, and swims through the air.


    It easily attached itself to my shoulder and whispered quietly.


    I can''t hear the words now that I''m away from Vordan Castle, but my intuition tells me what I should do.


    At that moment, the dragon opened its jaws again.


    ''I won''t let you .......''(Nibelung)


    Nibelung, who was supposed to be at the back of the line, comes up next to me and holds out her hands.


    "Please!"(Nibelung)


    A golden light, filled with twilight tinge, is released from the Nibelung and spreads out like a wall.


    Immediately after, I saw the invisible ¡¶Dragon Breath¡· from the dragon hit the wall.


    "Onii-chan leave it to me. Lun will take care of it."(Nibelung)


    "I''m also fine, too."(Silk)


    Silk, standing on her knees, gives a small laugh.


    Next to her, Jamie  looked at me and nodded her head.


    ''Yuki! I''ll take care of Malignant the Defiler!¡¡I''ll never let him go!"(Marina)


    '' Yuki-san! Please do it!"(Nene)


    Marina and Nene raise their voices as they deal with the ever-increasing number of Unsullied Malignants.


    And while supporting these girls, My uncle glanced at me.


    It''s just like old times.


    The look that says, "I know you can do it."


    Not an expectation, but a certainty. When I was a child, I was both happy and afraid of that, but now it is different.


    It was the trust of an adventurer standing in the same place with me.


    "Yuki, We''ll be fine. We are with you. We''ll always be with you."(Rain)


    (TL: Damn flag?)


    Rain, who had guessed what I was hesitating about, holds my hand with her small hands.


    Simon''s demise and the cityscape distorted by twilight. The weight of my sins had made me stow away the trump card I held in my hand.


    Perhaps I had never let go of it.


    Consciously or unconsciously, I didn''t want to use it anymore ......, I thought I shouldn''t use it, my own personal brilliance.


    It was time to get it back.


    I raise my arm and point my fingertips at the scrawny dragon.


    The chanting spun out more naturally than I had expected.


    "Rozaj folioj, hurlantaj nigraj hundoj, la maro glutanta la sunsubiron, blanka miksa?o kun nigro, stagno kun helaj koloroj©¤©¤"(Yuki)


    Regret, fear, trepidation, anxiety, anger, and everything else swirling in my mind, I weave them into my chanting.


    All the weakening magic and the power of the curse that resides in me converge together with the magic formula and reside in my fingertips.


    For this moment, I may have survived till now for this very moment.


    The dragon that was pointed by me slowly flinched and was frightened.


    You must have felt that you are  invincible, I know that.


    You must have made yourself inviolable through a logic different from our world.


    Even Rain and Jamie''s magic didn''t even hurt your hair, did it?


    Because the rules are different.


    I could understand why Benwood, the "tyrannical fist" who could break anything, said, "I couldn''t break it."


    No one in this world can hurt you.


    Even my uncle, the Walker of Walkers, could only hold you here for so long.


    But me... I''m a little different.


    Yes, I am different. I was turned inside out once. That day in my hometown. With my parents.


    But I didn''t turn over. Or maybe I just turned over again.


    I no longer know if it was fortunate or unfortunate, but one think I know for sure is that it is surely unfortunate for ...... you.


    I have your reason.


    I am the only one in this world who can harm you.


    Prepare yourself. I am the Red Mage.


    Like you, I am an expert in manipulating the concept of harm , heck debuff magic is my very own Domain.


    "Go¡¶Prismatic Missile, Arrow of Distorted Luster!¡·"(Yuki)


    TL Note- And the final showdown is upon us, we are closing in to the end, I wasn''t able to post chapters recently as I was ill but I am recovering now so we might see this novel end in early October, Thank you for being part of this amazing and amusing journey together with Yuki and his friends let''s see this to the end~ Rafael wing.

 Volume 3 - CH 58

    Volume 3


    Chapter 58-Sacrifice and Achievement


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    A distorted glow shoots from my fingertip.


    My friends watch as it goes straight for the dragon.


    The dragon cowered in fright, then opened its jaws wide.


    (...... Shit!)


    The "prismatic missile" and that dragon''s "Dragon Breath" are similar in nature.


    They are forces that have the concept of "harming" each other.


    If they collide, the one controlled by a precise magic formula may be at a disadvantage.


    In addition, Nibelung is almost at its limit.


    The "concept of harm" that makes up the dragon''s "dragon breath", will erode even the power of the "gold".


    A full force blow would be too much to hope for.


    At this rate, everyone here would be exposed to the dragon breath.


    In such despair, my uncle intervened.


    Literally, he intervened between the dragon "Dragon Breath" and the "prismatic missile".


    "Uncle!"(Yuki)


    "Yuki, you did good. Now this is checkmate."(Saga)


    Wearing enough magical power to be visible even to normal people, my uncle leaps in front of the dragon''s open jaws.


    The next moment, the dragon''s "Dragon breath" consumed him mercilessly.


    His adventuring costume, skin, and muscles are all blown away, turning black and dusky as he falls to the floor.


    But then he smiled and looked at the dragon.


    "Did you finally see, this is the power of my apprentice."(Saga)


    The arrow of the plague, shining in every color and distortion, was about to be sucked into the dragon.


    The dragon, writhing silently, stopped dead in its tracks.


    Immediately after, the dragon''s emaciated body began to crumble as if it were melting.


    A silvery liquid dripped from its eye sockets, nostrils, and oral cavity, and it let out a silent cry.


    Those pieces of flesh and bodily fluids create the defiler Marignant, but that is not a problem.


    Because all of them are contaminated by "prismatic missiles," the arrows of distortion.


    The moment they are born, they die.


    The sight of them standing up, screaming in agony, and then instantly crumbling to the ground was pathetic, like a scene from a mythological hell.


    "Uncle Saga!"(Yuki)


    I ran up to my uncle, who was motionless, and lifted him up in my arms.


    "Well done, Yuki. We won. ......:(Saga)


    "But ......!"(Yuki)


    A leader cannot show tears in a place like this.


    Even though I think so, I can''t stop.


    In my blurred vision, my half-collapsed uncle laughed lightly.


    "Don''t make those girls anxious. You are a hero."(Saga)


    A crumbling hand grazed my head.


    I held his hand, and he nodded.


    "You did a fine job, I''m sorry, but I need you to finish up."(Saga)


    ".........I will."(Yuki)


    As soon as I replied, my uncle''s body crumbled into dust.


    And the dragon''s voiceless scream came  at the same time.


    "Yuki-san, the dragon is ......"(Silk)


    "Hmm ,I know. Let''s go."(Yuki)


    I look at the residue of my uncle once more and then I look up.


    I must fulfill my promise.


    To stop something like this from happening again.


    I stood up and looked down to see that the dragon was now in bonez like a specimen, and even it bones were slowly beginning to crumble.


    "We won, didn''t we?"(Marina)


    Marina, who was carrying a black sword, asked me.


    "Yes, the battle is over. Everyone did a great job."(Yuki)


    The others responder weakly at my words.


    My physical and magical strength was nearing its limit.


    It was like walking a tightrope, as if everything would be ruined if the battle dragged on a little longer.


    I don''t think I will be able to handle the matter of my uncle for a while, but I think this may have been just what he had in mind.


    I can''t even ask him about it now, but I still have a lot of work to do.


    Let''s think about it later.


    "Everyone , see that''s the Abyssal Gate."(Yuki)


    I pointed to the place where the dragon had been, where everything had crumbled to dust, and there it was, shining with a secret gleam.


    There was an arch-shaped magical tool artifact with open double doors, which was too small to be called a gateway.


    "It''s amazing and beautiful. ......"(Rain)


    Rain, who is a magic tool artifact freak, watched with shining in her eyes.


    No, it was not only Rain. Everyone, including me, was glued to it.


    "How do you see it, Yuki-san? What do you think?"(Silk)


    "I don''t know, but it was more beautiful than I expected."


    Silk smiled with satisfaction, perhaps satisfied with my answer.


    "This is a definite treasure. ......¡¡It''s priceless."(Nene)


    "I can see why Yuki wanted to see this. I can understand a little. It is beautiful."(Jamie)


    Next to Nene and Jamie, who are standing still, Marina looks back at Nibelung.


    "How are you, Lun? Are you getting  a good shot?"(Marina)


    "I''m fine. The shot is also working fine."(Nibelung)


    The "Gopro-kun G" is floating slowly in the surroundings, just as Nibelung said.


    All over Wellmeria, we and the "Abyssal Gate" should have been broadcasted.


    "Ehehe, now we''ve achieved our goal for ''Clover''!"(Marina)


    Marina, with a carefree smile on her face, hugs me.


    I''m a little taken aback by the gentle embrace, not a dash hug.


    As if to match Marina, her friends joined in the embrace one after another.


    The friends who gave me warmth.


    The friends who encouraged my dreams.


    The women I love.


    I want them to live happily ever after.


    That''s why I have to betray them.


    "Now, I have to do what my uncle asked me to do. I have to close the Abyss Gate."(Yuki)


    Leaving the circle of embraces, I turned to the shimmering Abyssal Gate.


    TL Note- The fight was epic, We will remember Saga but what is Yuki''s betrayal, Find out in the next chapter.

 Volume 3 - CH 59

    Chapter 59-Scroll of Tears and Exit


    "The Abyssal Gate," a pale, shimmering door to the Abyss.


    The double-open doors are pushed open, and on the other side, like a kaleidoscope, various worlds are reflected, changing their appearances.


    This is the "Colorless Darkness"-the most treasure of the "Tower."


    A gate to cross over to another dimension.


    Using the "Alchemist" ability skill, I appraise the "Abyssal Gate of the Abyss."


    Whatever magical tool artifact it is, it must be confirmed.


    Whether to activate or deactivate.


    "How is it? Can it be closed?"(Rain)


    "Yes, it is the gate. I just checked. I think I can close it."(Yuki)


    Unfortunately, in the expected way.


    "Good. So there will be no more "inverted labyrinthine tenebras" in various places?"(Silk)


    ''Yes, they should be gone by now. The dragon that was oppressing the realm of this world was the one we saw earlier."(Yuki)


    "The dragon that was oppressing the realm of this world?"(Nene)


    It''s a "selection" in the form of a dragon.


    Or perhaps the remnants of one.


    However, it had reached its limits, and something strange happened to the world.


    The "overflow" began to occur frequently in various places.


    The reason the court-appointed mission to investigate was so easily granted to the failing Thunder Pike that day was because the kingdom and the Adventurers'' Guild were concerned about this situation.


    As a result, we did not reach the Abyssal Gate, but we were able to confirm that something was wrong with the Colorless Darkness.


    And then the appearance of "Glad-Shii-Im".


    The balance was thus completely broken, and the ...... sealed "Abyssal Gate" resumed its activities.


    "......I think this is probably how it happened. I''m only guessing from the fragments of what my uncle told me."(Yuki)


    Having said that  I am confident that this is the correct answer.


    "Then, the world is safe now, isn''t it?"(Marina)


    "That''s what I''m saying. As long as we keep this closed."(Yuki)


    "And then? How do you close it?"(Jamie)


    Jamie looks at me with a rather stern look next to Marina, who is excited.


    We have known each other for a long time. She may be aware of what I''m trying to do.


    "Go to the other side and close it,"(Yuki)


    I told her that and picked up the magic scroll ...... [Scroll of Exit] that was inserted in my waist.


    "Yuki-san?"(Silk)


    "What do you mean?"(Nene)


    ''I''m going to send you to the surface now. I will close the Abyssal Gate."(Yuki)


    Due to the nature of the Scroll of Exit, all of the companions in the vicinity will leave the labyrinth dungeon.


    This does not require confirmation of the person''s intention. It is compulsory.


    However, this does not apply to the user himself.


    This is a subtle feeling that perhaps only an "alchemist" can understand, a knowledge gained from the last time I used the [Scroll of Exit].


    I think that this highly capable scroll is originally a magical tool artifact that can be used in a more precise way, and if used well, can even make only a specific someone retreat out of the labyrinth dungeon.


    Though there are too few instances ...... and research has not progressed.


    However, all I need to know is that I am the only one who can remain here.


    "I knew that! No, thanks, not happening Yuki."(Jamie)


    "Sorry, Jamie. I had to make a decision.''(Yuki)


    "Eh? What? No, Yuki! We''ve come all this way together, remember? You said it is still an adventure until we get back!"(Marina)


    Marina was distraught as if she was confused, and she hit me right where it hurts.


    She was absolutely right, but not this time.


    "The only way to  save the world is to close the Abyssal Gate. And yet, it seems that this magical tool artifact can only be closed from the other side......."(Yuki)


    The door is open toward the other side.


    The only way to close it is to push it closed from the other side.


    And that meant the disconnection from this world of the person who closed it.


    ''Sensei. Can''t we all just go?"(Silk)


    "No."(Yuki)


    I don''t know what kind of world we are going to, if we will be able to survive, or even if we will be able to maintain the concept of being human in the first place.


    In any case, the dragon''s condition suggests that one would not be in his/her senses.


    I''m the only one who can go to such a place.


    "You''re leaving us?"(Marina)


    "......I will do that. I''m sorry."(Yuki)


    No excuses. It''s a fact.


    "Okay, then. Why don''t we just leave it open and go back to ...... after we''ve worked out a countermeasure?"(Marina)


    "Marina is right. I am sure there is a solution."(Silk)


    "For twenty years, Uncle Saga had been searching for a solution to this problem, ...... and after much agonizing, he made a decision to use me. And I was okay with it. We can''t always beat the next round of elimination, you know..."(Yuki)


    Understand, that''s what my uncle said to me.


    He was distressed that he didn''t save me for something like this, but he still recommended me to become an adventurer because he thought he needed insurance for the safety of the world.


    And I couldn''t make up my mind until the moment the world was about to go to shit.


    My uncle, who could do anything wasn''t able to anything but maybe saving me was also a fate.


    So I made a decision.


    I know this is selfish.


    They will try to follow me.


    That''s why this [Scroll of Exit] is here.


    I didn''t use it by surprise because my heart is weak.


    It was my selfishness that made this hand slow to say goodbye to the girls and send them off pleasantly.


    ".. I''m going to go with you, okay?"(Rain)


    Rain looked at me with strong eyes and grabbed my hem.


    I shook my head, pushing  Rain loosely away with my hand.


    "Rain, no. I can''t take you with me. You will die. I don''t want to lose you to my selfish ...... world-saving nonsense."(Yuki)


    "You look like you''re going to cry when you say that. I''m not going to leave you alone, Yuki. This is my way of life and my choice."(Rain)


    The other people who saw this rushed to the scene.


    "I''m the same way. With Yuki, I''m sure we can go anywhere!"(Marina)


    "I''ll go with you. Even if you die, I won''t let you go alone.''(Silk)


    "Of course, I''ll go with you. You''re the one who gave me a place to stay."(Nene)


    "You are such an idiot. If you''re going to seduce me, you should take responsibility."(Jamie)


    I smiled at them as they said this to me with tears in their eyes.


    "Thank you, guys. I''m a lucky guy."(Yuki)


    I can''t take you with me because  .......


    You are more important than anything else in the world.


    "Exit¡ªInitiate"(Yuki)


    The magic power overflowing from the [Scroll of Exit] created a phosphorescent wind around it.


    TL Note- We are in the climax now witness the end of Yuki''s adventure with Clover, Let''s  see what the future holds for us.

 Volume 3 - CH 60

    Volume 3


    Chapter 60- Nibelung and Hope


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    The next thing I knew, I was on the main street of ...... Finis.


    It is commonly known as "Adventurer''s Alley," where large street tablets have been installed.


    "Aah?"(Yuki)


    I looked around in surprise.


    Rain was clutching my arm with a tearful face, and the rest of my friends were looking at me with surprised faces.


    Except for one person.


    "Well, can you see me? Did big brother also make it to the outside?"(Nibelung)


    The large tablet was showing the far end of the "colorless darkness" where we had just been, and Nibelung, standing alone there, was smiling at us through the screen.


    "Lun, why ......?"(Yuki)


    "You wanted do this on your own. But it''s okay, right? Because that''s what Lun really wanted to do too."(Nibelung)


    It was as if she could hear me ...... or maybe she really could.


    There was still a hint of "gold" in my body.


    We are still connected.


    "I''m sorry I left you out of the order. ...... But I love you all just as much as my brother loves my sisters.."(Nibelung)


    Indeed, my uncle, Nibelung, and the three walkers who crossed over agreed on the order.


    I had heard that in order to close the door, we had to cross over to the other side.


    First was my uncle. I was the second. And we agreed that if we both died, we would ask Nibelung to come last.


    "No, Lun! Don''t do this. I promised them! I promised them your happiness!"(Yuki)


    "I know. But, this is Lun''s ''true happiness''. That my brother and my sisters will always be happy. That they will never be separated. That''s what I want."(Nibelung)


    Behind the screen, Nibelung slowly walks to the gate.


    There was no fear on her face, only a satisfied smile.


    "Lun, wait for us! We''re  coming to you!"(Marina)


    "Lun, don''t do this. You''ll get a sermon after ...... this!"(Silk)


    Nibelung laughed at Marina and Silk''s cries.


    "Thanks. But it''s for the best. If Lun remains  here,  Lun would leave the roots of the ''cull'' in this world and everything will be meaningless."(Nibelung)


    "Yuki-san will take care of that!"(Nene)


    "Yes, that''s right ! You haven''t even been to the amusement park we promised to go ......!¡¡You''re going together ...... with Gilmas, Mamaru and me, aren''t you?"(Jamie)


    Nibelung responds to Nene''s and Jamie''s words by shaking her head.


    "I wish I could have gone to the amusement park. But yeah ...... enough. Lun had an adventure with everyone and that was the best moment in Lun''s life and it''s good enough."(Nibelung)


    The Nibelung spun around and turned around to face us.


    "Brother, Sisters  Lun was happy...really really happy!"(Nibelung)


    Nibelung shows a screen full of smiles at us, who can no longer speak.


    We know we can no longer stop her.


    Nibelung''s determination is firm, and the depths of the labyrinth dungeon are too far away.


    ''Oh, but ...... if I''m reborn, this time I want to be a boy."(Nibelung)


    Nibelung let out a small laugh as he faced the sparkling "Abyss Gate," the door to the Abyss.


    "And then I''ll be a writer! I''ll have lots of adventures and write lots of stories like my brothers! I''ll sign books when they come out ...... and I''m sure I''ll thrill a lot of people!¡¡Isn''t that great?"(Nibelung)


    "Oh, that''s a good ...... idea."(Yuki)


    Nibelung smiles contentedly at me from behind the screen, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "I''m getting so excited that I can''t wait. I''m off then!"(Nibelung)


    Nibelung runs to the shining and distorted "Abyssal Gate."


    She looks somewhat happy and doesn''t look back.


    The "broadcast" ended with the sound of the door closing.


    "Lun ......!"(Yuki)


    Tears and sobs welled up in me even as I clenched my teeth.


    The regret of having sacrificed the Nibelung and the rage that was nowhere to be found swirled around me, and I felt like I was going to stop breathing.


    Eeeeeeeeeeeee! Lun-chan ......! Oh no! ......!"(Marina)


    "Thi-This should not be happening. ......!"(Nene)


    "How could she ...... do this to us!"(Silk)


    Marina''s wail echoed through the streets, Nene choked back a shudder, and Silk wept silently.


    "Why ......? Why, she never said a word about it. ......"(Jamie)


    Jamie looked up at the sky and shed tears.


    The two were like real sisters, and I wonder how sad Jamie was.


    "No, Not like this."(Rain)


    Rain, who had been clinging to my arm, mutters and exhales loudly.


    Slowly, Rain moves out of my arms and straightens her back.


    "Yuki, look over there."(Rain)


    "Rain?"(Yuki)


    Rain smiles with a tearful face as she looks beyond the screen, which no longer shows anything but noise.


    "Lun saved us. With her own will and determination. So we have to respond to her. We must fulfill her wishes and desires."(Rain)


    TL Note- And the climax ends with this chapter as well as the story the next chapter will be the epilogue and I would decide to include the afterword in the epilogue or separate chapter entirely. But that''s  for later, I want to thank everyone who are are still reading with us, We will remember  Nibelung in your hearts and the next chapter(possibly  the last) will show us what happened after this.

 Volume 3 - Epilogue

    Volume  3


    Epilogue-wish upon the sky


    (TL:By Rafael,valhallatls.blogspot.com)


    A month has passed since our return.


    Labyrinth dungeons in various places have stopped running amok, and the chaos in the world is slowly subsiding.


    Fortunately, Benwood, Mamaru and the others returned safely.


    There were many casualties, but they were small in the scale of the damage to the world exposed to the "culling."


    This was in contrast to the crisis that threatened to destroy the world as a whole.


    We were busy accepting and refusing the incessant requests for interviews and visiting the royal palace.


    After all, we had done such a big "live broadcast" of our strategy.


    I was carried up as a "hero" and a "heroic man" by people from outside the Kingdom of Welmeria, and I received a mountain of requests to meet with them, saying, "I''d like to see you once to express my gratitude." So I had to go to the royal palace many times to receive them.


    To tell the truth, I don''t know anything about the manners of the nobility, so I feel like I''m going to get a pit in my stomach.


    However, I was happy to have the meeting with the Mastoma.


    (TL:Our good bro)


    I heard that he had shown excellent skills in this matter, and had been unofficially confirmed as the next king of Salmutaria.


    However, he seemed somewhat dissatisfied, saying, "I guess I couldn''t underestimate the connection with a ''Hero.


    Well, we are such busy people, but ...... we are now people on the sea.


    It all started with Silk''s registration as an A-rank adventurer and her appointment as Count of the Labyrinth for her achievements this time.


    I had heard that she was from the "Amberwood Forest" on the southern island of Vilmullen,...... but it seems that she is actually the granddaughter of the chief of that forest.


    What this means is that Silk was a genuine princess.


    The king of Wellmeria, who has the right to inherit the throne of another country, decided that it would be a bad idea to make Silk the personal property and nobility of the king of Wellmeria without permission.


    Although she said she did not mind, this could become an international problem.


    Therefore, we decided to visit him directly to see how Silk''s Grandfather was doing.


    King Wellmeria said something like, "This is a royal decree," but I think this was probably his way of telling us to go on a vacation trip after we got tired of all the congratulatory speeches and parties.


    Frankly speaking, I was thankful to be away from the capital.


    ''What''s wrong?"(Silk)


    Silk, dressed in a one-piece dress, stood next to me  who was in a daze.


    "I wonder if your grandfather will kill me?"(Yuki)


    "It''s possible, but I''m sure Yuki-san will be fine."


    Thiz full trust is heavy.


    If a thousand-year-old Dark Elf elder tried to kill me, I would have no chance.


    "The truth is, I''m a little nervous too. I''m  don''t  know how I should behave before them"(Silk)


    "I understand. I haven''t been back home myself."(Yuki)


    I don''t have the energy to return to the countryside of Almeche, where Simon and Uncle Saga''s presence still lingers.


    (TL:Well Simon was one of his few old acquaintance leaving his uncle Saga aside.)


    I don''t think I''ll ever go back there.


    "Well, we''ll make it work."(Yuki)


    ''Fufu, I suppose so. We''ll be there in a few minutes, and I''ll go get ready for disembarkation."(Silk)


    "Yes, thank you, princess."(Yuki)


    "No need to be so mean, Sensei."(Silk)


    Silk ran across the deck, sticking out her tongue in a small gesture.


    I looked away from her and again looked at the sea vaguely, and someone pulled my hem.


    "Yuki."(Rain)


    "What''s up? Rain."(Yuki)


    "Look at this."(Rain)


    Saying so, she showed me the [Searcher''s Sicard Compass].


    "Oh, ....... you didn''t return it."(Yuki)


    (TL:It was Mastoma''s property.)


    "No, I didn''t meant that . Look at this."(Rain)


    Rain clicked the button that was the activation switch, and the needle spun around. This is the first time in a long while that I have seen this reaction.


    "What''s this pointing to?"(Yuki)


    "It''s pointing at Lun."(Rain)


    "......!"(Yuki)


    That day, after Lun disappeared at the door, I used the [Searcher''s  Sicard Compass] several times.


    I wondered if she might have shifted to somewhere else in the world.


    However, the needle did not move even a twitch.


    In other words, "there is no such thing as Nibelung at that moment."


    But what about this one in front of me, ...... the needle is moving.


    "Surely, she is somewhere else."(Rain)


    "Yah."(Yuki)


    "Maybe she has been reborn."(Rain)


    "Maybe."(Yuki)


    The two of me and Rain laugh at each other while looking at the spinning needle of the [Searcher''s Sicard compass]. I was about to cry, but I held it in.


    "I wonder if she  become a writer as she wanted ?"(Rain)


    ''Well, I don''t know. But, I......"(Yuki))


    There are no words I can say.


    I just wish she could be happy.


    "But Lun also told me to be happy. What am I supposed to do?"(Yuki)


    "It''s easy."(Rain)


    Rain, standing tall on the table, stretches and kisses me.


    "Look, I''m happy."(Rain)


    I smiled back at her and hugged the defenseless Rain.


    The girl smell so soft and delicious.


    I close my eyes against the warmth that I was sure I would never be able to touch again if things worked out according to my and uncle''s plan.


    How foolish of me to have tried to let go of this.


    Nibelung was right.


    "Ah! Yuki is hugging Rain! That''s not fair!"(Marina)


    "It''s not fair! He''s a guilty one! I demand my Nene time!"(Nene)


    Noisy voices and footsteps are approaching.


    They will be demanding something unreasonable after this.


    It''s fun to listen to them, but sometimes they are just too reckless.


    "Oh my God, again? You know, every time you make a fuss, you should think a little more about the consequences."(Jamie)


    "They can''t help it. It''s Yuki-san after all."(Silk)


    After a short delay, two calm voices came in.


    The two, who are surprisingly similar to each other, are quite formidable in this way. I wonder what they will demand of me.


    "I''m the best, so..."(Rain)


    And the girl in my arms is  also agitating everyone like this.


    No, I''m sure she trusts me.


    She trusts that she will fulfill the Nibelung''s one and only wish.


    I giggle, surrounded by the comfortable noise of my friends.


    I smile, thinking that this is exactly what she wanted, and it makes me love her even more.


    "Now, it''s time to go to Vilmullen Island. Everyone ready?"(Yuki)


    My friends nodded at my words.


    It was our first time there. I don''t know what will happen, but whatever happens, we are all in this together.


    So I open my mouth to the sky.


    "Alright, let''s be careful and have fun."(Yuki)


    I say my usual words, hoping that our story will reach her somewhere.